CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT 
 FUND GIVEN IN iS^I BY 
 
 HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE 
 
Cornell University Library 
 Z 6621.B862S6 
 
 Catalogue of the Sinlialese manuscripts i 
 
 3 1924 023 065 315 
 
M 
 
 Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023065315 
 
CATALOGUE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 BEITISH MUSEUM 
 
 BY 
 
 DON MARTINO DB ZILVA WIOKREMASINGHE 
 
 EPIGBAPHIST TO THE ABCH^OLOGICAL SUEVEY OF THE CEYLON GOVERNMENT 
 
 PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES 
 
 UonBon : 
 SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM, 
 
 AND BY 
 
 LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Eow; BERNARD QFARITCH, 15, Piccadilly; ASHER & CO., 
 
 13, Bedford Street, Covent Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Paternoster House, 
 
 Charing Cross Road ; and HENRY PROWDE, Oxford Uniteesitt Press Warehouse, Amen Corner. 
 
 1900 
 
 [All rights reservecl.~\ 
 U 
 
 (if 
 
l\lp3lpiL^^ 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED, 
 
 ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLERKENWELL, E.C, 
 
PEEFACE, 
 
 This Catalogue has been compiled by Don M. de Zilva Wickremasinghe, Bpigraphist 
 to the Archffiological Survey of the Ceylon Government, and forms part of the 
 series of Catalogues of Manuscripts in the languages of India which is in course 
 of publication by the Trustees of the • British Museum. The plan on which it has 
 been arranged, and the system of transliteration which has been adopted are 
 indicated in the Preface. 
 
 ROBERT K. DOUGLAS, 
 
 Bbitish Museum, Keeper of the Department of 
 
 January, 1900. Oriental Printed Boohs and MSS. 
 
AUTHOE'S PEEFACE. 
 
 The present collection of Sinhalese MSS., with the exception of five MSS. acquired 
 from Sir Hans Sloane's Library, and two contained in the Old Eoyal Library, have 
 been collected in the ordinary course, by purchase and presentation. 
 
 With regard to the plan on which this Catalogue is arranged, it is enough to say 
 that the system adopted in previous Museum catalogues of Oriental manuscripts has 
 been followed, with such modifications as were found necessary in the present case. 
 
 In classifying the manuscripts I have adopted a plan suitable to a literatui-e which 
 consists chiefly of interpretations of Pali and Sanskrit works, religious or otherwise. 
 
 The system of transliteration followed here is that adopted in the recent Oriental 
 catalogues, with certain variations and additions which will be seen on reference to 
 the annexed table. 
 
 It may perhaps be mentioned that, with the exception of Westergaard's descriptions 
 of the forty-two Sinhalese manuscripts in the Royal Library of Copenhagen,* the present 
 Catalogue is the first published catalogue of its kind, although some of the libraries 
 in Ceylon and in Europe possess valuable collections of Sinhalese manuscripts. 
 
 In conclusion, I beg to acknowledge the assistance I have received in compiling 
 this Catalogue from Professors C. Bendall and J. P. Blumhardt, as well as from the 
 Eev. G. Margoliouth and Messrs. A. Gr. Ellis and P. H. M. Corbet. 
 
 DON M. DE ZILVA WICKREMASINGHE. 
 British Museum, 
 December, 1899. 
 
 * See " Codices Indioi bibliothecae regise Havniensis . . . enumerati et descripti a N. L. Westergaard." 
 Havniae, 1846. pp. 63—79. 
 
TABLE OF TEANSLITEEATION. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^i 
 
 ^x 
 
 
 <S 
 
 Q or 4 
 
 C 
 
 C^ 
 
 esa 
 
 ssaa 
 
 G8 
 
 «a<!i 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 e 
 
 
 i 
 e 
 
 ai 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 ri 
 
 au 
 
 rl 
 
 Zn 
 
 ?n 
 
 tss 
 
 a 
 
 (Si 
 
 \s 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 3 d 
 
 s£ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 9 
 
 & 
 
 a 
 
 Jca 
 
 hha 
 
 ga 
 
 gha 
 
 
 na 
 
 ca cha 
 
 ja 
 
 jha 
 
 na 
 
 ta 
 
 ^/la 
 
 da 
 
 ^ 
 
 4^ 
 
 Hi 
 
 (^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 S) & 
 
 es 
 
 £> 
 
 St 
 
 £9 
 
 © 
 
 ts 
 
 Iha 
 
 na 
 
 ta 
 
 iha 
 
 
 da 
 
 dha na 
 
 pa 
 
 pha 
 
 ha 
 
 bha 
 
 ma 
 
 ya 
 
 
 
 <£ 
 
 e 
 
 3 
 
 
 (SS @ 
 
 S3 
 
 iSi 
 
 e 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 ra 
 
 la ', 
 
 va 
 
 
 sa sha 
 
 sa 
 
 ha 
 
 la 
 
 m /(, 
 
 
 
 The vowels tti e and f^^ e, are modification^ of a and a, and are pronounced respectively 
 like a in ' bat ' and a in ' grass.' 
 
 €i e and ® o, being invariably long in Sanskrit and Pali, are left unaccented in the transliteration 
 of purely Sanskrit and Pali words ; but in Sinhalese words, as well as in Dravidian, €> <sr e and ® ^ o 
 are pronounced short unless they are marked long, as ^ sr e and ® ^ 6. 
 
 The nasal symbol anusvara, which in Devanagari character is denoted by a dot placed over the 
 horizontal line of a letter, is marked by a minute circle (o), and is now commonly printed in a line with 
 the other letters. 
 
 The semi-nasal sound anunasika {h) is expressed by the symbol c attached to a consonant, as in 
 C5J53 ganga, @«J lirida, esfei pandi, except in the case of S) mba, as in 3ffi) hamha* The same 
 sign r is often used (though not correctly) to express a full nasal sound, as in @«£3(3 mangala, 
 liSiO^Gjd Kdncipura, ffiEf?i5 anjana, f^SiiSi pandita, <^& Indra, SiSB vams'a; and also to denote the 
 conjunct consonants & ttha, © ddha, © dva, and the cerebral g. la. 
 
 * ® often stands also for mba, with a full nasal sound, as qS) lamba. 
 
viii TRANSLITERATION. 
 
 The aspirate visarga is marked by two small circles one above the other, thus 3 . 
 
 The virdma* is expressed by the symbols '" and '^ appended to consonants, the latter to letters 
 ending in a coronal curve. When, however, these two symbols are attached to vowels and vowel- 
 consonants, they denote long vowel-sounds. 
 
 The symbol » stands for ya, as in caDssJM Sdkya. 
 
 It in conjunct consonants is represented, when initial, by the repha (*) written above the second 
 consonant, as in fc)l) dharma ; but when non-initial it takes the form ^ , as in €)^ Gahra. 
 
 In Pali texts the letters S) and S often stand for ۩ cca and SS) hla respectively. 
 
 Other conjunct consonants which should be noticed here, owing to their abridged forms, are : 
 ^ kva, £^ Ttsha, «Si gdha, e^ jna, Qb ttha, 22) tva, -at) ntha, S^ nda, sSi ndha, -^ nva. 
 
 * Called in Sinhalese Al- (or Hal-) kirime lakuna, or simply Al- (or Hal-) lakuna, " the consonant-sign." Hal 
 is a mnemonic term in Panini's Sanskrit Grammar for all the consonants divested of their inherent vowel. In Hindi 
 and other North Indian dialects consonants are often called hal, probably after PaninL 
 
INTEODUCTION. 
 
 The literary history of Ceylon may be divided into four periods, namely : — (1), from 
 the earliest times to the fifth century A.D. ; (2), from the fifth century to the twelfth 
 century A.D. ; (3), from the twelfth to the fifteenth century ; and (4), from the fifteenth 
 century to the present time. 
 
 Period I. — From the earliest times to the fifth century A.D. 
 
 During this period, two important events bearing on the present subject are 
 recorded in the chronicles of the island. One was the introduction of Buddhism 
 by Mahinda Thera, son of King Asoka of India, in the third century B.C.,* and the 
 other was the committal to writing for the first time of the Buddhist scriptures and 
 their commentaries, in the first century B.C.f 
 
 In the preface (p. Hi.) to his edition of the Vinaya Pitaka, Dr. Oldenberg 
 states as his opinion that " the naturalization of the whole of the great Buddhist 
 literature in the island of Ceylon does not look as if it had been brought about by 
 the sudden appearance of missionaries from the Magadha kingdom, but as if it were 
 the fruit of a period of long and continued intercourse between Ceylon and the adjacent 
 parts of India." In other words, the learned professor seems to suggest that Mahinda 
 and his colleagues merely gave a fresh impetus to the propagation of Buddhism already 
 existing in the island. In support of this theory, we may mention the myths concerning 
 the visits of Gotama Buddha to Ceylon and the conversion of the so-called Yakkhas 
 then inhabiting the island, J as well as the tradition that the Buddhist king Asoka 
 and Devanampiya Tissa were friends even before Mahinda came to Ceylon. § 
 
 In view of these arguments, and of the references to Ceylon as an emporium of 
 trade in pre-Christian writings of the Greeks and of the Chinese, coupled with the 
 information contained in Sanskrit literature regarding the frequent intercourse between 
 India and Ceylon in prehistoric times, it is no wonder that the Sinhalese, so early as the 
 third century B.C., should have possessed a rich and elegant language, in which Mahinda 
 and his companions found no difficulty in preaching the Buddhist doctrine as well aa 
 in interpreting the text of the canon in the form of atihakathas. 
 
 * Mahavamsa, ch. xiv. -j- Ibid., ch, xxxiii. 102-104. 
 
 X Ibid., ch. i. § Ibid., ch. xi. 18-42. 
 
 6 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Althougla there is no record, in the native annals, of the composition of even a single 
 work until about the year 80 B.C., there is every reason to suppose that a written 
 literature must have existed at least a century or two before, if not still earlier. Through 
 the exertions of Mahinda and his followers, Buddhism became the dominant religion. 
 Kings and princes vied one with another in their services to the church; monasteries 
 were established in all parts of the island ; and, in buildings set apart for the purpose, 
 learned monks expounded the tenets of Buddhism before large congregations. The 
 result was a steady improvement in the literary and religious education of the people. 
 In the Mahavamsa we read that King Vijaya in the fifth century B.C. despatched a letter 
 to his brother Sumitta (ch. viii. 3) ; that King Abhaya (B.C. 474 — 454) wrote to Prince 
 Pandukabhaya not to cross the river Mahaveliganga (ch. x. 48) ; and that Prince Uttiya, 
 a grandson of King Uttiya (B.C. 267 — 257) sent a " secret letter " to his brother's queen 
 by a man disguised as a Buddhist friar (ch. xxii. 15), In chapter xxiii. (25 and 37) mention 
 is made of letters which passed betwieen Prince Duttha-Gamani* and a Brahman named 
 Kundala. In chapter xxvii. 6 there is a reference to an " inscribed golden plate " found 
 in the king's palace. In Mayiirapada's Pujavaliya it is stated that in each lecture hall 
 King Duttha-Gamani caused to be placed a priceless canopy, a pulpit, a carpet, a stand 
 for books of copyists, book-covers, a blanket, a fan, and a lana- book. But the most . 
 important record is that of a punna-potthakam, "register of deeds of piety," which 
 this king kept and which he made his secretary read publicly at his death-bed. f It is, 
 therefore, most probable that registers were kept by kings and others, and to this class 
 of written historical documents the Sihalatthakathd- Mahavamsa, ^ so often referred to in 
 the Mahavamsa Tika, evidently belonged. They also undoubtedly furnished materials 
 for the composition, in after times, of the two historical works, the Dipavarnsa and 
 the Mahavamsa. 
 
 In the presence of all this direct and indirect evidence in favour of the existence 
 in Ceylon of a written literature prior to the reign of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya (88 — 76 B.C.) 
 we are justified in supposing that there is some exaggeration in the statement 
 commonly made that the Buddhist canon was only orally transmitted until towards 
 the close of the reign of this king. The real state of affairs was most probably that 
 in those days, as to some extent at the present time, the monks, as a body, knew most 
 of the canon by heart. That such was the case as late as the tenth century A.D. we 
 learn from the Mihintale inscription of King ^ri Sanghabodhi Abhaya, which records 
 ibenefactions to special monks for reciting certain sections of the scriptures. This kind 
 (Of oral transmission of the canon does not, therefore, in the least presuppose the con- 
 temporaneous or previous non-existence of books in which the text so transmitted was 
 written. Regarding the Sinhalese commentaries § compiled by Mahinda and his com- 
 panions, the very nature of these extensive compositions precludes the possibility of 
 
 * When JjiS was in Magama, before he ascended the throne in B.C. 161. 
 
 t Mahava]n«a, ch. xxxii. 25. + Cf. Oldenberg's Dipavamsa, lutrod., p. 4. 
 
 § According to the Saddhammasangaha (ch. vii.)they were called Maha-atthakatha, Mahapaccavi-atthakatha, 
 and MahakurundaraJChakath'a. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 tbeir having been handed down orally. At the time of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya they 
 were probably still in an imarranged state, and manuscripts of them may have been not 
 only rare but also both imperfect and full of inaccuracies, as is the case with such 
 MSS. even at the present day. 
 
 It was probably owing to the scriptures being in this state that the monks held a 
 synod, under royal patronage, at Aluvihara,* a cave-temple about two miles from Matale, 
 where they rehearsed the text, and, after having thoroughly revised the commentaries, 
 brought out an edition of both. Manuscripts of this edition were soon made, and were 
 deposited in the Mahavihilra and other principal temples of the island. The Sinhalese 
 commentaries cannot, however, have been widely distributed, and seem to have been 
 lost at an early date, judging from the total absence of any reference to their existence 
 in later writings. 
 
 During the reign of Voharaka Tissa, nearly three centuries later, the Buddhist 
 scriptures were critically studied side by side with the study of other religions and 
 sciences introduced by Brahmins from India proficient in Sanskrit and in the Prakrita 
 dialects. The Vaitulya-pitaka (canon) of the Vaitulya heretics was also introduced, 
 and during Voharaka Tissa's reign it was proclaimed by the Abhayagiri fraternityf as 
 the orthodox dharma. This king, however, investigated the matter with the assistance of 
 his minister Kapila, and had the heretical canon burnt, with all the other unorthodox books. 
 According to De Alwis, this partial destruction of literary records took place A.D. 209. J 
 In the reign of Gothabhaya (A.D. 254 — 267) the Abhayagiri monks again embraced the 
 Vaitulya doctrine, and this led to another destruction of unorthodox works. A decade and 
 a half later King Mahasena, at the instigation of the apostate Sanghamitra, persecuted the 
 priests of the Mahavihara fraternity (the Theriya-nikaya), devastated their temples, and 
 destroyed many of their books. But the succeeding sovereigns made good these losses, 
 and rendered great service in the encouragement of religion, science, and art. King 
 Kittissiri-Meghavanna was a staunch Buddhist. In the ninth year of his reign 
 (A.D. 304— 332) the Dathadhatu or "tooth-relic" of the Buddha was brought over 
 from Kalinga ; and in honour of it a Sinhalese poem, called Daladavamsa, was composed.§ 
 King Buddhadasa (A.D. 341 — 370), who was a great physician, established hospitals, 
 and wrote a medical work in Sanskrit entitled Sararthasangraha. According to Turnour 
 and De Alwis, this work is still extant in the island, and has a Sinhalese sanna or 
 interverbal interpretation attached to it. During this period the Suttas of the Pita- 
 kattaya were translated into Sinhalese by a monk named Maha-Dhammakathi. |[ These, 
 like the Sinhalese commentaries which preceded them, are now lost. The Dipavamsa 
 also was, according to Dr. Oldenberg, compiled between the beginning of this century 
 and first third of the next. 
 
 * Nikayasangraha ; printed edition, p. 11. f i.e. the Dliammaruci-nikaya. 
 
 % His Sidatsangara, Introduction, p. cxlvi. 
 
 § Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 43. Colophon of the Dathavamsa-sanna and De Zoysa's Catalogue of 
 Temple Libraries, p. 16. 
 
 II Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 125.. 
 
 h 2 
 
xii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Peeiod II. — From the fifth to the twelfth century A.D. 
 
 In the fifth century several events of great literary and historical importance took 
 place. Mahanama's reign (A.D. 412 — 434) is marked by the arrival of the celebrated 
 commentator Buddhaghosa, who, during his sojourn in Anuradhapura, wrote in Pali 
 the Visuddhimagga, a compendium of Buddhism, and a series of commentaries on the 
 canon, founded upon the Sinhalese Atthakathas* of the Mahavihara. For a detailed 
 account of him and his works, the reader is referred to the Buddhaghos'uppatti.f 
 
 As a contemporary of Buddhaghosa, Gray mentions Buddhadatta Thera, author of 
 a tikd on Buddharakkhita's Jinalankara.$ De Zoysa makes him the author of the 
 Jinalaiikara itself.§ Facts are, however, wanting to fix this scholar's date with any 
 certainty, or to identify him either with his namesake the author of the Madhurattha- 
 pakasani (commentary on the Buddhavamsa), or with Buddhadatta Thera, who, residing 
 sometimes in India and at other times in Ceylon, wrote the three books Vinayavinicchaya, 
 Uttaravinicchaya, and Abhidhammavatara.|| 
 
 About this time the Chinese traveller Fahien paid a visit to Ceylon. He remained, 
 probably at Anuradhapura, for two years, and it is stated that he took away with him 
 copies of "the Vinayapitaka of the Mahi^asika school, the Dirghagama and Samyuktagama 
 sutras, and also the Samyukta-sancaya-pitaka : all being Sanskrit works unknown in 
 the land of Han." These being unorthodox books, we may infer that he must have 
 associated with the priests of the Abhayagiri fraternity, by whom most of the heretical 
 doctrines of the period were nurtured. (Cf. Beal's Buddhist Records, vol. ii., p. 247.) 
 
 In the reign of King Dhatusena (A.D. 463 — 479), Mahanamal Thera compiled 
 the Mahavamsa. Traditionally, the author is identified with the uncle of the king, 
 but no definite confirmation of this has as yet been found. He was probably the 
 same Thera who wrote the Saddhammapakasani (commentary on the Patisambhida- 
 magga).** Whether he brought the narrative of his Mahavamsa down to his own 
 times or only to the end of the reign of Mahasena, to which alone its ilka extends, 
 there is no means of ascertaining. 
 
 "We are, perhaps, not far wrong if we class amongst scholars of the fifth or of the 
 sixth century Dhammapala Thera, the learned author of nearly a dozen works, ff and 
 Upasena Thera, the writer of the Saddhamma-pajjotika (commentary on the Maha- 
 niddesa). According to the Gandhavamsa, both were natives of Lanka; and in the 
 
 * Matavamsa, ch. xxxvii. 165-194. f Gray's edition, 1892. 
 
 J Mrs. Bode's Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 62. Buddhadatta, author of Jinalaiikara ; Bnddharakkhita, 
 its tika. See also P.T.S. Journ., 1896, p. 40. 
 
 § His Catalogue of Temple Libraries, p. 7. 
 
 II Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 69. De Zoysa's Cat. of Temple Libraries, pp. 2, 5, and 15. P.T.S. 
 Journal, 1896, pp. 18-19. Sasanavamsa, ed. by Mrs. Bode, p. 33. 
 
 ^ Mahavamsa, ch. xxxviii. 16 and xxxix. 42. ** Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 71. 
 
 tt See the list in the Gandhavamsa Index, p. 64. Visuddhimagga Tika is also ascribed to this Dhammapala. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xiii 
 
 Nikayasangraha,* a Thera of the name o£ Dhammapala,! probably identical with the 
 present one, is placed third in the list of priestly authors, counting from Buddhaghosa. 
 
 In 515 A.D. Kumara-Dhatusena, called also Kumaradasa, ascended the throne. 
 In the Perakumbasirita (a Sinhalese poem of the 15th century) he is credited with 
 the authorship of the Sanskrit poem Janakiharana. But no other record confirms 
 this tradition, and the poem itself, so far as we can gather from the existing 
 Sinhalese sanna, gives no information except that the author was a Sinhalese poet 
 named Kumaradasa, the reading anisabhupasya in the colophon at the end of the 
 book being doubtful. J 
 
 During the reign of Aggabodhi I. (A.D. 564 — 598), twelve talented poets§ are 
 stated to have flourished, though nothing is known of their works. 
 
 The next two centuries were full of those serious political troubles which, as a 
 rule, arrest all progress in literature and art. But in the ninth and tenth centuries, 
 as soon as peace was to some extent restored, literature again received due atten- 
 tion. King Sena I. or Silamegha Sena, called also Matvala Sen (A.D. 846 — 866), 
 wrote the. Siyabaslakara at the request of his brother and minister, Amaragiri Kasyapa. || 
 It is a standard poem on Sinhalese rhetoric, founded more or less on the Kavyadar^a 
 of Dandin, to whom as well as to Kasyapa Rishi and Vamana, another writer on 
 Sanskrit rhetoric, the royal author makes his salutations. IT The interverbal paraphrase 
 (sannaya) which accompanies the text was, according to its colophon, made by a 
 learned Thera named Ratnamadhu or Ruvan-mi, probably a century or two later, 
 judging from its language. Nothing further of this monk is known. There was, 
 however, a Thera by the name of Ratna^rijnana, called also Ratnamatipada, who was 
 the author of the Candragomi-vyakarana-panjika and the Sabdarthacinta, and who 
 inust have lived before the 12th century.** It has still to be determined if these two 
 priests were really one person, and were identical with Pandita Ratnairijnana Bhikshu 
 of Ceylon, mentioned in the Sanskrit inscription of - about the 10th century at 
 Buddhagaya.ft 
 
 As literary productions of this or the ensuing century, we may further mention 
 the Khemappakarana (probably called also ParamatthappadIpa)JJ by Khema Thera,, 
 
 * See the printed edition, p. 24, 
 
 t There was another monk by the name of Culla Dhammapala. He was the chief piipil of Ananda, and 
 author of the Saccasankhepa. In the Gandhavamsa he is put down as a native of Jambudvipa, whilst in the- 
 Sasanavamsa (p. 34) he is classed amongst Sinhalese authors. 
 
 X Cf. Dharmarama's edition of the sarma with a reconstructed text. Colombo, 1891. 
 
 § Mahavamsa, ch. xlii. 1.3. According to the Nikayasangraha (p. 17) their names are : (1) Sakdamala, 
 (2) Asakdamala, (3) Demi, (4) Bebiri, (5) Dalabiso, (6) Anurut-kumaru, (7) Dalagot-kumaru, (8) Dajasala- 
 kumaru, (9) Kitsiri-kumaru, (10) Puravadu-kumaru, (11) Suriyabahu, and (12) the minister Easup-kota. 
 
 II See the colophon of the printed edition of this work. Kegarding Kasyapa, see Mahavaiiisa, ch. 1. 6, 25-31. 
 
 IT See stanza 2. This reference to the Indian scholars proves definitely that they must have lived long 
 before the ninth century A.D. 
 
 ** See the Moggallana-paSjika-pradipa of Sri Eahula Thera. 
 
 tt See Buddhagaya by Eajendralala Mitra, p. 194. ++ See the Saddhammasangaha, oh. ix. 
 
xiv INTRODUCTIO]^. 
 
 the Khuddasikkha by Dhammasiri,* and most probably the Miilasikkha by Mahasatni 
 Thera.f As for the Dampiya-atuva-getapada, a Sinhalese glossary on the Dhamma- 
 padatthakatha, we see from its colopbon that it was compiled by Debisavaja Abha 
 Salamevan Kasub Maharaja, who is identified with King Kassapa V. (A.D. 929 — 939) ; 
 the epithet debisavaja (born of the twice-crowned queen) being used in recognition of 
 his mother having been twice raised to the rank of queen.J Besides these works, 
 there are many inscriptions of literary and historical value belonging to this period. 
 The most important one among them is that on two tablets at Mihintale, ascribed 
 to Mahinda IV. (A.D. 975 — 991) :§ who, amongst other acts, appointed a recluse 
 named Dathanaga to discourse on the Abhidhamma. || This was most probably the 
 Thera Darpshtranaga (Pali Dathanaga), referred to in the Sinhalese sanna of the Pali 
 Bodhivamsa as having requested Upatissa Thera to compose tbe latter work.lT That 
 the Bodhivamsa is an ancient book there is no doubt, for Gurulugomi wrote a com- 
 mentary on it in or before the twelfth century. According to the Gandhavamsa, an 
 acdrya of Lanka named Upatissa wrote the Anagatavamsatthakatha, but the evidence 
 is insufficient to prove bis identity with the author of the Bodhivamsa. 
 
 As works of the eleventh century, we may reckon the two books Abhidhammattba- 
 sariga,ha and Anuruddha-sataka,** by Anuruddha, an Anunayaka Thera of the Uttara- 
 mula-nikaya, to whom is also ascribed tbe authorship of the Namarupa-pariccheda 
 and the Paramatthavinicchaya,tt which he is stated to have composed whilst residing at 
 Tanja-ur in South India. The four Sinhalese treatises, Mulusika, Kudusika, Sikava- 
 landanavinisa and Heranasika-vinisa, judging from their language, may also be assigned 
 a date towards the close of this period. De Alwis, however, classes the first two amongst 
 compositions of the fourth century. J | According to tbe Mahavamsa, King Vijaya 
 Bahu I. (A.D. 1065 — 1120) made a translation of the Dhammasangani, and, being a 
 poet himself, he " gave to many men who made songs wealth in great plenty with 
 gifts of land" (ch. Ix, 17, 75). 
 
 Period III. — From the twelfth to the fifteenth century. 
 
 The majority of the best and most esteemed writers fiourisbed during this period. 
 Their numerous Sinhalese works are monuments of the highest literary order, and 
 betoken an age which might indeed be called the Augustan era of Sinhalese 
 literature. The great excellence to which letters then attained is the more remarkable 
 
 * Both these monks are included in the list of authors in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) referred to before. 
 
 t De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 9. 
 
 X Cf. Mahavamsa, lii. 1, 2, 11, 37. See also "Wijesinha's English version, p. 78, note ||. Regarding this 
 king's scholarship, see ch. lii. 38-57, 82. 
 
 § Cf. Mahavamsa, ch. liv. 28. || I.e. 36. 
 
 % See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. ** MS. no. 1 4 of the present Catalogue, 
 
 tt See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 4; the preface of the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha; 
 Index to the Gandhavamsa ; and Pali Text Soc. Journ. 1896, p. 36, 
 
 IX See latrod. to his Sidatsangara, p. cl. Cf. Miiller's "Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon," no. 137, 1. 19-25. 
 
INTRODUCTION". xv 
 
 as, out of nearly twenty-eight kings wlio held the sceptre of Lanka amidst continual 
 discord and Malabar invasions, only a few gave literature any encouragement. 
 
 The first and foremost of these sovereigns was Parakrama Bahu I. (A.D. 1164 — 
 1197). As soon as he had brought the whole island under his rule, he endeavoured 
 to redress the grievances of the Church ; and for this purpose he convened a meeting of 
 learned monks from all parts of the island in his capital, Polonnaruva. The president 
 of the synod was Dimbulagala (or Odumbaragiri) Maha Kassapa Thera, celebrated for 
 his knowledge of the Tripitaka, especially the Vinaya.* He was the author of the 
 Balavabodhana, a Sanskrit grammar on the system of Candravyakarana. He is also 
 supposed to have written the Sinhalese sanna of the Samahtapasadika and a porana-tiJca 
 on the Abhidhammatthasangaha.f His disciple, Moggallana Thera, who was also present 
 at the Council, was, as is well known, the author of a Pali grammar (with its panjikd 
 or commentary), called after him Moggallana- vyakarana.j He was also the compiler 
 of a Pali vocabulary entitled Abhidanappadipika. He wrote the former when he 
 was an incumbent of the Thuparama monastery (at Anuradhapura?), and the latter whilst 
 residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva.§ There is a Sinhalese sanna of his 
 grammar, and another of his vocabulary, in addition to a tika, but nothing is known 
 of their authorship or their age.|| Sariputta Thera, who was also at the Council, 
 lived in Polonnaruva in a "mansion of great splendour" built for his use by the 
 king. He was, so far as we know, the author of seven important works, namely : — 
 (1) the Saratthadipani or Vinaya-tika (MS. Bgerton 766) ; (2) the Saratthamanjusa or 
 Anguttara-tlka ; (3) the LinatthapakasanT or Papaficasudani-tika ; (4) the Sinhalese 
 sanna of the Abhidhammattha-sangaha ; (5) the Oandragomi-vyakarana-panjika-tika,ir 
 called also Ratnamati-panjika-tika or Panjikalankara ; (6) the Vinayasangaha, called also 
 Palimuttaka-vinaya-sangaha ;** (7) the Padavatara.ff The tthd on no. 6 is said to have 
 been composed by a monk residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva during the reign 
 of Parakrama Bahu I., at whose request Saddhammajotipala Thera also wrote the 
 Abhidhammatthasangaha-sankhepa-vannana. The seven other books of this author were, 
 according to the Gandhavamsa, written at Pukkama.fJ The two Sinhalese works, 
 Amavatura (MS. no. 23), and Dharmapradipikava, were written by Grurulugomi, who 
 
 * Cf. Mahavamsa, ch.. Ixxviii. 7. 
 
 t A porana-tiha on this work is also ascribed to one VimalaLnddhi Thera of Ceylon. See Sasanavamsa- 
 (Mrs. Bode's edition), p. 34. 
 
 f Cf. Devamitta Thera's preface to his edition of the grammar, Colombo, 1890 ; De Zoysa's Catalogue, 
 p. 24. 
 
 § See the colophons of the respective works ; De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24. 
 
 II See De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24. 
 
 ^ The panjikd was composed by Eatnasrijnana or Ratnamati, as mentioned before. 
 
 ** Cf. colophon of the Dathavamsa ; preface to the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha ; the 
 P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 18, 28 ; Index to the Gandhavamsa. 
 
 tt See preface to the printed edition of the Moggallana-panjika-pradipa. 
 
 XX Index to the Gandhavamsa, pp. 78-79, P.T.S. Journal, 1896, p. 39. 
 
xvi INTEODUOTION. 
 
 seems to have lived in the latter half of the twelfth or the beginning of the 
 thirteenth century.* 
 
 Piyadassi Thera, pupil of Moggallana Maha-Thera, wrote the Padasadhana, an 
 abridged Pali grammar founded on that of the latter. Sariputta Thera had, as far 
 as we know, six pupils, namely : — (1) Sangharakkhita, (2) Buddhanaga, (3) Sumangala, 
 (4) Vacissara, (5) Dhammakitti, and (6) Medhankara, whose elaborate works, as handed 
 down to us, fully attest their high literary attainments. Sangharakkhita devoted 
 himself specially to grammar and rhetoric. His productions are : — (1) the Susadda- 
 siddhi, probably another name for his SaratthavilasinI, a tiled on the Moggallanapaiijika ;t 
 (2) the Subodhalankara,J on Pali rhetoric ; (3) the Vuttodaya, on prosody ; (4) the 
 Sambandhacinta, on syntax ; and (5) the Khuddasikkha-tika.§ 
 
 Buddhanaga wrote the Vinayattha-manjusa, a tlhd on the Kankhavitarani-attha- 
 katha. || 
 
 Sumangala was the author of : — (1) the Abhidhammatthavibhavani, a filed on 
 Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasangaha mentioned above; (2) the Abhidhammatfcha- 
 vikasani, a filed on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammavatara ; and (3) the Saccasankhepa- 
 abhinava-tlka. 
 
 Considering the large number of books which appear under the authorship of 
 Vacissara Thera, it is thought that besides the pupil of Sariputta, another writer 
 having the same name Vacissara lived in the thirteenth century. However this may be, 
 the works ascribed to Vacissara Thera are : — (1) Sambandhacinta- tika ; (2) Subodha- 
 lankara-tika ; (3) Moggallana- vyakarana-tika; (4) Vuttodaya-vivarana ; (6) Khemappa- 
 karana-tika ; (6) Sumangalapasadanl ; (7) Simalankara-sangaha ; (8) Ruparupa-vibhaga ; 
 (9) Uttaravinicohaya-tika ; (10) Yogavinicchaya ; (11) Saccasankhepa-tika ; (12) Nama- 
 rupa-pariccheda-tika. The Pali Thupavamsa was also written by Vacissara Thera, 
 who, according to the colophon of this work, was the author of three more books, 
 namely, Linatthadipani-tika, Saccasankhepa-sanna, and Visuddhimaggasankhepa-sanna. 
 He may indeed be identical with our Vacissara, for both seem to have been living 
 in the thirteenth century. Parakrama-pandita, the author of the Sinhalese Thupa- 
 vamsa (MS. no. 128) upon which the Pali version is based, was, according to "Weliwitiye 
 Dhammaratana, a contemporary of Vacissara.lT 
 
 Of Sariputta's next two pupils, Dimbulagala Medhankara wrote the Vinayartha- 
 samuccaya or Vinaya-sannaya in Sinhalese prose, and Dhammakitti Thera the Pali 
 poem Dathavanisa, together with its Sinhalese sanna, in the reign of Queen Lilavati 
 (restored), about 1211 A.D. Under the auspices of this queen and her minister 
 Kirtisenapati, two poets of great merit produced the well-known Sinhalese poems 
 Sasadava (MS. 88 B.) and Muvadev-davata respectively.** 
 
 * Cf, description of MS. no. 23. f See the preface to the printed edition of this grammar. 
 
 X It has a ftM by Vacissara, and a sanna by an anonymous writer. 
 
 § De Zoy«a's Cat., p. 8. || P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 17. De Zoysa's Cat., p. 7. 
 
 IT See the preface to the printed edition of the Sinhalese Thupavamsa. 
 ** See Introd, to De Alwis' Sidatsangara, p. clxvi. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xvai 
 
 Ananda Thera, a disciple of the above-mentioned Dinibulagala Medhankara, made 
 a Sinhalese translation or sarma of the Padasadhana, and another of the Khuddasikkha. 
 To him is also ascribed the authorship of the Abhidhammamula-tika.* 
 
 According to the Nikayasangraha,f two of Sariputta's pupils, Sangharakkhita. 
 and Medhankara, held a synod at Vijayasundararama, under the auspices of King 
 Vijayabahu III,, who ruled at Dambadeniya early in the thirteenth century, whilst Magha, 
 the usurper, was reigning at Polonnaruva and was spreading destruction all around. 
 He is stated to have burnt the Buddhist scriptures and all the literary records he could 
 lay hands upon. Happily this state of affairs did not last long, for a mighty prince arose 
 in Pandita Parakrama Bahu III. (son of Vijaya Bahu), who, as soon as he ascended 
 the throne, set himself to bring order into the kingdom, and gave every encouragement 
 to science and art. His accomplishments were numerous, judging from the glowing 
 accounts of him in the Dambadeni-asna and in the Rajaratnakara. On account of his 
 wide knowledge, he was styled Kali-kala Sahitya Sarvajna Pandita. He was a writer of 
 no mean order. His Visuddhimagga-sannaya (MS. no. 15) and Vinaya-vinicchaya- 
 sannaya (or Vanavinisa-sanne), which he entitled Mssandeha, are remarkable for their 
 comprehensiveness ; whilst his Kavsilumina is a masterpiece of Sinhalese poetry, from 
 which the author of the Sidatsangara has quoted a passage to illustrate the existence of 
 the anusvdra and the half-nasal sannaka in the Sinhalese language. The paraphrase which 
 often accompanies the poem is probably by a later writer. This king is said to have 
 been the author also of the Sinhalese Daladasirita, an account of the *' Tooth-relic " of 
 the Buddha. $ His Katikavata shows that he was not slow to enforce discipline among 
 the priesthood. His just rule and the facilities for studies afforded by him, as well as by 
 Devapratiraja and his other ministers, resulted in the production of many important 
 works. Dhammakitti Thera, probably the composer of the Pali poem Dathavamsa,§ 
 compiled the Mahavanasa from the date|| at which Mahanama left off down to 
 Parakrama-Bahu's reign. Mayiirapada was the author of the well-known Pujavaliya 
 (MS. no. 25), and also of a medical work named Yogarnava, both in Sinhalese prose. 
 Contemporary writers,! besides the king and Dhammakitti mentioned above, were : 
 (1) Anomadassi Sangharaja, the reputed author of the Daivajnakamadhenu;** (2) his 
 pupil, the composer of the Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa (MS. no. 68, ii.) ; 
 (3) Pasmula or Panoaparivenadhipati Maha-Thera, author of the Pali medical work 
 
 * See Amarasimlia's preface to his paraphrase of the last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892. 
 
 t p. 23 of the printed edition. 
 
 X But see the Mahavamsa, ch. xc. 78-79, where the authorship of this or a similar work is ascribed to 
 Parakrama Bahu IV. of Kurunegala (A.D. 1295— ? ). 
 
 § If Sariputta's pupils Sangharakkhita, Medhankara and Vacissara, according to the Mahavamsa and 
 the Nikayasaiigraha, were still living in the reign of Vijaya Bahu III., there is no reason to suppose that 
 Dhammakitti, who was perhaps a younger pupil, could not have lived a few years longer. During troublous 
 times he may have fled to Tambarata (see Catalogue, p. 21a), and being invited by Parakrama Bahu, he may 
 have returned and compiled the Mahavamsa (of. Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxiv. 12-16). 
 
 II See note by Wijesinha at p. 166 of Pt. I. of the English translation. 
 T[ See Amarasimha's preface to his paraphrase of the. last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892. 
 ** De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6. 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Bhesajja-manjiisa, together with its tlM*; and (4) the three pupils of Vanaratana Ananda 
 Theraf of the Dimbulagala-parampara mentioned above, namely : (a) Coliya DIpankara 
 Thera, commonly called Buddhappiya, who wrote the two grammatical treatises 
 Pajjamadhu and Riipasiddhi,! and also, according to the Gandhavamsa, a religious 
 work entitled Saratthasangaha ; (b) Gotama Thera, who made a Sinhalese translation, 
 or sanna of the Sambandhacinta ; and (c) Vedeha Thera, author of the Sinhalese 
 grammar .Sidatsangara§ (MS. 82 A), the Rasavahini, a collection of tales in Pali prose, 
 and the SamantakHta-vannana, a Pali poem on the sacred mountain, Adam's Peak. 
 About the same time, if not earlier, the Saddhammaratanavaliya (MS. no. 13) was 
 compiled by Dharamasena Thera, and the Kesadhatu-vamsa || by an anonymous writer. 
 
 During the ensuing twenty years the literature of the island seems to have 
 received many accessions, although of these we can at present only name the Sara- 
 sangaha, a Pali work on Buddhism, by Siddhattha Thera, pupil of Buddhappiya 
 mentioned above ; the Jinacarital and the Payogasiddhi,** both compiled by Vanaratana 
 Medhankara under the patronage of King Bhuvaneka Bahu I. (A.D. 1277 — 1288), 
 and also, tentatively, the anonymous Sinhalese sanna of the Moggallana-vutti. 
 
 In 1295 Pandita Parakrama Bahu IV. ascended the throne at Kurunegala. He 
 was a patron of learning, and during his reign " many religious and historical works 
 were composed." Amongst them may be mentioned (1) the Sinhalese version of the 
 Bodhivamsa (MS. no. 16) made by Vilgammula Mahathera; (2) the Surya-sataka- 
 sannaya (no. 89) by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahathera, most probably 
 the same author (see Catalogue, p. 102a) ; (3) the Sinhalese Pansiya-panas- 
 jataka-pota (MSS. nos. 110 — 112), which, according to the Mahavaipsa (ch. xc. 
 80 — 86), was translated by the king himself ;tt (4) the Dampiya-sannaya ; (5) the 
 Viman-vat; (6) the Petavat; (7) the Buddhavamsa-desana (of. MS. no. 16, fol. aao) ; 
 and (8) a portion of the Mahavarpsa.JJ The Lakunusara and the Candasa, two 
 treatises on Sinhalese prosody, are also put down by De Alwis§§ as productions of 
 this period ; to them may perhaps be added the Kaccayanadhatumanjusa by Slla- 
 vamsa Thera of Yakgirilena (Yakdessagala (?)in Kurunegala District). 
 
 This reign was followed by nearly fifty years of political troubles, during 
 which no literary works of any merit are known to have been produced. We next 
 
 * See the colophon of the Mafijusa and the Mahavamsa, ch. xcvii. 59-62. Dr. Kynsey, in his Eeport on 
 Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers^ 1881, viii.), speaks of a Mafijusa by one Atthadassi Thera, referring 
 probably to the present work. 
 
 t See Nikayasaiigraha, p. 23. 
 
 J Cf. its colophon. There is an anonymous tikd as well as a sanna to this work, but no date can be 
 given to them. 
 
 § Cf. the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274. 
 
 II As Dhammakitti refers to this work in his portion of the Mahavamsa (ch. xxxix. 49-56), we must assign it 
 a, date between the sixth and the thirteenth century A.D. 
 
 % Cf. Gandhavamsa Index, p. 62. ** De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 26. 
 
 ft For the Daladasirifca ascribed to him, see ante, p. xvii., note J. 
 J:|: See Tumour's Epitome of the History of' Ceylon, p. 47. 
 §§ His Introduction to the Sidatsaiigara, p. clxxv. 
 
■INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 arrive at the time .when Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Parami-mahasataka (a 
 Pali work on the ten pdramitds of the Baddha), was living at Gadaladeni Vihara, 
 near Kandy. He was then holding the office of Sangharaja (Primate) under King 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of Gampola (A.D. 1344 — 51 ?), during whose reign the poem 
 Mayurasandesa, "Peacock's message" (MS. no. 92), was composed in Sinhalese, 
 after the model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta.* Shortly afterwards, in the 18th year 
 of King Vikrama Bahu (A.D. 1374 ?), the Yimuktisangraha was compiled by the abbot 
 of Lanka-senevirat-pirivena, a grandson of the minister Senalankadhikara Senevirat 
 who built the Lankatilaka Vihara in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. f Dhammakitti 
 Sangharaja had a pupil called Devarakkhita Jaya Bahu Thera, who was also known 
 as Dhammakitti. He was a monk of great literary attainments, and succeeded 
 his master in the office of Sangharaja, which he held during the reigns of Bhuvaneka 
 Bahu V. and Vira Bahu II. (A.D. 1371?— 1410). His works are :— (1) the Nikayasangraha 
 (MS. no. 69 II.) ; (2) the Saddharmalankara (MS. no. 128) ; (3) the Jinabodhavali ; 
 (4) the Sankhepa ; (5) the Balavatara ; and probably (6) the Gadaladeni-sannaya, as 
 well as (7) the Saddhammasangaha.J Besides these, two other works, namely the 
 Yogaratnakara (MS. no. 62) and the Sinhalese Attanagaluvamsa (MS. no. 68 iii.), 
 were produced in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. The Tun-saranaya (MS. no. 29), 
 and the Gihivinaya, both Sinhalese works on Buddhism, as also, probably, the 
 Anapattidlpani§ and the Vidar^ana-pota, may be reckoned as compositions of the 
 fourteenth century. 
 
 Peeiod IV. — From the fifteenth century to the present time. 
 
 The literature of the island, like the flickering of a dying flame, fluctuated con- 
 siderably during this period. 
 
 It rose to its highest degree of brilliancy in the fifteenth century, for Totaga- 
 muve Sri Rahula Thera and his learned colleagues and pupils flourished then. Sri 
 Rahula was the abbot of Vijaya Bahu Parivena, and belonged to the Uttaramula-nikaya. 
 He was indeed the brightest scholar of the age, and was greatly patronised by the 
 then reigning monarch, Parakrama Bahu VI. of Jayavardhanapura (now Cotta) 
 (A.D. 1410 — 1462), himself the compiler of a metrical vocabulary of Elu words 
 entitled Ruvanmal-nighantu. Sri Rahula's devotion to the royal family is shown by 
 the many affectionate references made to its members in his writings. He was 
 not only a linguist, being master of six languages |1 (Shadbhashaparamesvara), but 
 was also a poet of the highest order. He wrote two elaborate grammatical 
 
 * The existing Sinhalese sanna of this poem may have been made about this time. 
 
 t See the colophon of the printed edition. 
 
 { See U.A.S. Journal, January, 1896, p. 203. 
 
 § This work was written by a pupil of Bhuvaneka Bahu Thera, mentioned in the Vrittamala (see 
 this Catalogue, p. 976). 
 
 II These were Sanskrit, Maghadi, Apabramsa, Paisaci, Saurasena, and Tamil. See the paraphrase of the 
 Selalihini-sandesa. • 
 
 c2 
 
XX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 commentaries, the Moggallayana-pancik:a[sic]-pradipa and the Pada-sadhana-tika, 
 called also Buddhippasadani, and composed four Sinhalese poems remarkable for 
 their elegance of style and beauty of imagery. These are (1) the Kavya^ekhara, 
 (2) the Selalihini-sande^a (Selalihini's message), (3) the Paravisande^a (pigeon's 
 message), and probably (4) the Perakumba-sirita. Pour more compositions are also 
 ascribed to him, namely, the Kuveni-asna (MS. no. 33), the Simasankara-chedani, 
 the Totagamu-nimitta and the Oaturaryasatya-kavya. One of his pupils, Sri Rama- 
 can dra Bharati, wrote in Sanskrit the Vritta-ratnakara-panjika and the poem Bhakti- 
 sataka (no. 18), to which was added a Sinhalese sanna by a fellow pupil, Sumangala 
 Thera. 
 
 Besides these books several others, almost all poetical works, were written 
 during Parakrama Bahu's reign. Among them were — (1) the Kovulsandesa (Cuckoo's 
 message), by Irugalkula-parivenadhipati Thera of Mulgirigala,* a contemporary of 
 Sri Rahula ; (2) the Namavaliya, by Nallurutun Minisanhas, son-in-law of the 
 king; (3) the Guttila-jatakaya, a popular poem by Vetteve Thera; (4) the Gira- 
 sande^a (parrot's message), by an anonymous poet of Jayavardhanapura ; (5) the 
 Tisarasandesa (MS. no. 93), by another poetf of the same city; (6) the Attanagalu- 
 vamsa-sannaya, written at the request of the king, by a pupil of Sri Maitri Mahasami 
 of Rajagrama (Raygam-nuvara ?), who was then an incumbent of Vidruma-grama 
 (Vidagama?) vihara;J (7) the Vuttamala-sandesa-^ataka, or simply Vrittamala (MS. 
 no. 87), by Satara-parivena Upatapassi Thera; (8) the Saddharmaratnakara by Sid- 
 dhattha Thera, afterwards called Dhammadinna Vimalakitti Thera. 
 
 At this time, or shortly after, there lived another poet of almost equal 
 rank with Sri Rahula. He was the pious monk, Mahanetra-prasada-mula Vidagama 
 Thera, author of (1) the Budugunalankara, composed in A.B. 2015 (A.D. 1471 — 72), 
 the third year of King Bhuvaneka Bahu; (2) the Lovedasangara, a didactic poem; 
 and (3) the Kivilakunumini-mala, a treatise on Sinhalese poetry. § 
 
 In addition to all these books, the following may also be put down as literary 
 productions of the fifteenth century: — (1) the Kalyanippakaran.a,|| composed in the 
 reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu VI. (A.D. 1464 — 1471 ?) ; (2) the Lokopakaraya,! an 
 ethical poem by Ranasgalle Thera of Totagamuvihara ; (3) the Dalada-pujavaliya;** 
 (4) the Dhatuvamsa; (5) the Suganthisara. 
 
 The sixteenth century was a sad period. Anarchy and oppression, brought 
 about by the continual strife of petty rulers, prevailed in the land. Buddhism 
 suffered considerably, especially during the sovereignty of the parricide Rajasimha I. 
 (A.D. 1581 — 1592), who became a convert to the Brahmanioal faith. He persecuted the 
 
 * See the Orientalist, vol. iv., p. 67. 
 
 t Probably identical with the composer of the former poem. Two poems bearing the name Tisara-sandesa> 
 are referred to on p. 104 of the Catalogue, 
 
 J See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. § De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 30. 
 
 II Ibid., p. 17. t Ibid., p. 31. 
 
 ** According to some scholars, this was compiled in the thirteenth or fourteenth century. 
 
INTRODUCTION, xxi 
 
 Buddhists monks, drove them from their temples and burnt all the Buddhist books 
 that he could lay hands on. Many valuable books were thus irretrievably lost. 
 Just before the accession of Rajasimha I., the Eajaratnakara (MS, no. 69 iii,) 
 was compiled by the abbot of Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya, and in 1605-6 
 a certain Dharamaratana Thera wrote a Sinhalese sanna of the Mahasudassana-sutta 
 (MS, no. 5). Literature revived a little during the reigns of Rajasimha's successors, 
 and attained a culminating point in the eighteenth century, from which it gradually 
 declined to its present state. 
 
 One of our most popular poets, Alagiyavanna Mohottala, son of pandit Dahamdaja 
 of Hisvella, composed his Sevulsande^a (Cock's message) about the close of the sixteenth 
 century, and his Kusajataka (MS, no. 95) in 1610; and he probably wrote his Subha- 
 shitaya (MS, no. 94) between these two dates. The Dahamsoiida-jataka-kavya and 
 Nitisara are also attributed to him. Other works of the seventeenth century which 
 we can name with certainty are : — (1) the Mahahatana, by Kirimetiyave Metiiidu ;* 
 (2) the Parangihatana ; (3) the Kustantinu-hatana ; (4) the Amkota-hatana ; (5) the 
 Dalada-puvata ; (6) the Pavana (MS. no. 96) ; (7) the Rajasimha-varnanava ; and also 
 (8) the worksf of Gascon Adigar, of whom a detailed account will be found in De Alwis' 
 introduction to the Sidatsahgara, pp. ccxi. — ccxix. 
 
 As already stated, the literature regained its high-water level in the eighteenth 
 century. This was chiefly due to the exertions of Velivita Pindapatika Saranankara 
 Sangharaja, for some notices of whose life the reader is referred to p. 98a of this 
 Catalogue, His chief works are: — (1) the Bhesajjamanjusa-sannaya; (2) the Bodhivamsa- 
 sannaya, called Madhurartha-prakasani ; (3) the Sararthasangraha, a Sinhalese work on 
 Buddhism; (4) the Riipamala, on declensions of Pali nouns; (5) the Munigunalankara ; 
 (6) the Abhisambodhi-alankara (MS. no. 17 i.); and (7) the Satarabag.avara-pirit- 
 sannaya. 
 
 At the beginning of the eighteenth century, the Narendrasimha-rajastuti (MS. 
 no. 97) was composed in praise of King Narendra-simha (A.D. 1701 — 1734). The Sangha- 
 raja' s works were compiled for the most part in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D. 
 1747 — 1778), who had a Katikavata (rule of conduct) written for the guidance of the 
 Buddhist monks. In his reign Tibbotuvave Thera (?) compiled the portion of the Maha- 
 vamsa dating from the reign of Parakrama Bahu lY, of Kurunegala,$ Attaragama 
 Bandara Rajaguru, a pupil of the Sangharaja, wrote three Pali grammatical works, the 
 Suddhira-mukhamandana, the Saddamala (MS. no. 84), and the Karakapupphamaiijari 
 (no. 85), and also probably the medical work entitled Sarasankshepa. Sitinamaluve 
 Dhammajoti, another pupil of the Sangharaja, was the author of the Balavatarasangraha 
 and the Balavataraliyanasannaya, called also Okondapolasannaya,§ Siddhattha Bud- 
 
 * See p. 106 1 of the Catalogue. 
 
 t They are supposed to be the poems Srihgara, iSrinama, Vyogamalaya, Nokkadumillaya, and Eanahamsa- 
 malaya. 
 
 X See Wijesinha's translation, p. 349, note % • 
 
 § Cf. preface of the printed edition of the first work. 
 
xxii INTEODUCTION". 
 
 dharakkliita, a third pupil of the Sangharaja, compiled two Sinhalese works, the 
 bri Saddharmovada-sangraha on Buddhism and the Siyamopasampadavata on the 
 introduction of the Siamese ordination. 
 
 Other compositions of the eighteenth century, most of which are poetical works, are : 
 (1) the Sarasangraha, compiled in Sinhalese prose about A.D. 1708;* (2) the Varayoga- 
 sara, a Sinhalese medical work; t (3) the Namaskara-^ataka ; (4) the Minicora-jataka, a 
 poem by Pandita-kulatunga, dated 6aka 1636 (A.D. 1714) ; (5) the Sinhalese version 
 of the Milindappra^na (MS. no. 22), made at the request of Kirti Sri Rajasimha, by 
 Hinatikumbure Sumangala Thera; (6) the Attanagaluvamsaya, a poem by Nanaratana 
 Thera, abbot of Attanagalla Vihara ; (7) the Siyamsande^a-varnanava (MS. no. 69 v.), 
 by a grandson of Yilbagedara Mudiyanse ; (8) the Gunaratnamalaya, or Sangaraja-vata 
 (MS. no. 98), a poem on the life of the Sangharaja, by Munkotuve Rala ; (9) the 
 Saiigarajottama-saducariyava, a prose work on the same subject; (10) the Mahasati- 
 patthana-siitra-padarfchaya (MS. no. 6 ii.), traditionally ascribed to Daramitipola Thera,J 
 who lived in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha ; (11) the Nilakobosandesa (Green 
 pigeon's message), a poem composed by Barana Ganitaya in the reign of this 
 king ; (12) the Tiratna-malava, a poem on the " three gems," by Sumana Unnanse» 
 pupil of the Sangharaja; (13) the Makaraddaja, a poem composed in 1768 by 
 Disanayaka Mudaliyar of Matara; (14) the Vallimatakatava, a Tamil tale translated 
 by the same author; (15) the Viyovagaratnamalaya, a love poem, dated A.D. 1768; 
 
 (16) the Kavminikondala,§ a poem founded on the Alinacitta-jataka, in A.D. 1771 ; 
 
 (17) the Kinduru-jataka, another poem, all three by Samarajiya Pattayame Liyana 
 Aracci; (18) the Kavminimaldama,§ a metrical version of the Sonaka-jataka, by 
 Samarasekhara Disanayaka Muhandiram of Katuvana, dated A.D. 1773; (19) the 
 Kavmutuhara, founded on the Dasaratha-jataka, by Salielle Maniratana Terunnanse, 
 A.D. 1784; (20) the Asadisa-jataka, a poem by King Rajadhirajasimha of Kandy 
 (A.D. 1780 — 1798) ; (21) another Katikavata, made under the auspices of this king 
 for the guidance of the priesthood; (22) the Munigunaratna malaya, a poem on the 
 Buddha, by Sorana Thera of Matara ; (23) the Mahabinikmana (MSS. nos. 101, 
 103), by Settipala Pandit ; (24) the Makhadeva-jataka (MS. no. 102 ii.) ; and probably 
 (25) the Janavaipsaya (MS. no. 76 C), by a certain Buddharakkhita. 
 
 It would be difficult to give a more lucid review of the literature of the 
 eighteenth and nineteenth centuries than that published by James de Alwis in his 
 introduction to the Sidatsangara. The works of the nineteenth century not included 
 in his account are : — ^(1) the Mahasirasapadaya, a metrical incantation composed by 
 Puvakmote Thera ; (2) the Suvasandesa (parrot's message), by Atthadassi Thera of 
 Bedigama Vihara, A.D. 1806 ; (3) a paraphrase of Thomis Muhandiram' s Gangarohana, 
 by Veligama Dhammajoti; (4) the Yogaratnamalava (MS. no. 61), by Midellava Korala; 
 (5) the Dathagotpadipaya, a poem on Buddhist relics, by Weligala, A.D. 1819 ; (6) the 
 
 * De Alwis' Sidat., Introd,, p. ccxxiii. t Jr&«<^., p- ccxxv. 
 
 I Jayatilaka's preface to the printed edition, Colombo 1886. 
 
 § There is a glossary or getapada on this poem, by Karatota Thera. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 Vadugahatana, a poem on the Ehalapola tragedy by the same author ; (7) the Siyabas- 
 maldama,* by Kiramba Thera, A,D. 1820, who was also the author of six other poems,t 
 as well as of a short treatise on Sinhalese grammar; (8) the Kavmini-randama, a 
 metrical version of the Paficayudha-jataka, by Madihe Sri Sumitta Dhammakkhandha 
 Thera, A.D. 1832; (9) the Heladiv-abidanavata, a vocabulary of Blu words, in verse, 
 compiled in 1838 by Matara Saranapala Thera, author of the three poems (10) Yoga- 
 bharana, (11) Kalutara-varnanava, and (12) Vedahatana;J (13) the Daladasirita (MS. 
 no. 106), a poem on the tooth-relic of the Buddha, A.D. 1846; (14) the Telapatta- 
 jataka, by a poet named Simhaba, A.D. 1856 ; (16) the Kavsilumina, a metrical version 
 of the Andhabhiita-jataka, by Talarambe Dhammakkhanda, A.D. 1826; (16) the 
 Khuddakapatha-sannaya (MS. no. 10 ii.), by YatramuUe Dhammarama at the request 
 of Professor R. C. Childers, A.D. 1868. 
 
 Besides the works enumerated in this introduction, there is a mass of anonymous 
 literature of uncertain date, and also several compositions of living writers. Limita- 
 tions of time and space have prevented the inclusion of these, and all discussion of the 
 style or literary merit of individual authors, as well as any attempt to explain the 
 changes which the Sinhalese language has undergone since the age of the earliest 
 lithic records. 
 
 * De Zoysa's Cat., p. 31. 
 
 t See De Alwis' Introd. to Sidat., p. ccixxvii., and also description of MS. no. 107 in the Catalogue. 
 
 X See preface to the printed edition of the Heladiv-abidanavata. 
 
CATALOaUE OF 
 
 SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS. 
 
 CHEISTIAN LITEEATUEE. 
 
 BIBLE. 
 
 1. 
 
 Or. 1393.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 106 (gv-ST©) ; 
 19f in. by 2^q ; 6 — 11 lines, 16 in. long; 
 part of it written fairly well in large cha- 
 racter, but the rest carelessly, by a Low- 
 country scribe. Early ISth century. The 
 leaves and the verses of the text are 
 numbered in Sinhalese numerals. 
 
 [Gr. Undeewood.J 
 
 I. Foil. 1—62. 
 
 Suddhavu Evanjeliya Matthevusgen 
 Uyavunu hetiye. 
 A Sinhalese translation of the Grospel 
 according to St. Matthew. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 sJ§ 
 
 dS 
 
 gssssaacs 
 
 G\.- cp§e65©E53© doasg (giesossJ S5S<5 ^csossJsoS 
 ^ ®s)©s) e3©saoq<5S-aB,.^ 
 
 End. 
 
 ©CO 35©^ ^® CS§«g©3J>$52S:$'®S53 ^S^0®®CS23::I' ©Kjacf 
 
 ea. ssS^ £)(3© ©oJzss^os «9^"© C36\a3ss5" 
 Sosid* §?SD® ®® C^G' ca®«CQei xS^dzss . (^Q®ssi . 
 
 eSasSaozssd 
 
 
 ' S(S-aS>2S^ or 
 B 
 
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 
 
 n.- Foil. 63—106. 
 
 Suddhavu Evanjeliye Marhusgen liyavunu 
 hetiye. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the Gospel accord- 
 ing to St. Mark. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 Qq© @® @o®ts5 gascsaS c®® qfti9ga©voe 65) 
 
 End. 
 
 ^. ZSi^q ®@2Si ^2S5@ CSj® S5z?S33*<3 ®ffC3?S59 
 
 ©iSzssd ^aSq e3o®<:5 ©ig-igj e^^'^S^sd" 8€)jS3 
 
 ®;^d®023d' gcsgsg eajSosQ ^©g 6S®d@©oa 
 
 Both these translations are, probably, made 
 from an English version. The phraseology 
 agrees more or less with that adopted in the 
 Sinhalese translation of the Old Testament, 
 which was printed at Colombo in 1819-20 
 under the direction of the Colombo Auxiliary 
 Bible Society. 
 
 eSo® 
 
 
 
 ' ®(g3 
 
BUDDHIST LITEEATUEE. 
 
 INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 2. 
 
 Or. 1309.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 76 (zss — ®©^a); 
 161 in. by 2^; 7-t-8 lines, 13f in. long; 
 written in a small legible liand by a Low- 
 country scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 [G. E. Mason.J 
 
 III. Foil. 37—75. 
 
 Bhihshu-pratimohsha-padarthaya. 
 
 The Pali text of the Bhikkhu-patimokkha, 
 " The Office of the Confession of Priests," 
 accompanied by an anonymous interverbal 
 sanne or interpretation into Sinhalese. A 
 full account of the Pali text is given in 
 Ehys Davids and Oldenberg's introduction 
 to their translation of it in vol. xiii. of the 
 Sacred Books of the East. Previous editions 
 and translations of it are mentioned in Sir 
 J. P. Dickson's article on the Patimokkha 
 (Journal R. A. S., vol. viii., pp. 62—130). 
 
 The present paraphrase begins at the 
 Nidanuddeso, or the second chapter accord- 
 ing to Dickson's edition, as follows : — 
 
 e3©i;5X5?, ©S3o'C3; C8o6\^3, CSoCa ©33®; Q®, 
 
 acT 
 
 (5©C33 (3©e33C3©vc3o, es-^dLS ©oDeiCSJo^ScitSca; 
 
 233©vd03l5 e33^®i)3255S5o (^^^©€30373. 
 
 eso®^.), caos©255®; Cf-^. 
 and ends : — 
 
 SjaS, 6 S'85S3 oq^CScS; C3® ©55X55 iS, tS<§)iSi§i; 
 es©g>I)3q®3©4^''^, @?553©35339 gg^'Zssgj qfSSi^ 
 ®3©2S5,' ©©3^ ©2r)3a53<5?S:«S50«g; C3©aS) l9 iS©, 
 
 ec33€>' fi «9^2sd'©Sad' ®; SzsaS^nSao, iSssS^os 
 
 Qi»(3 a'25g3®s33©®o ca®e33q?s^ 2S3Sga5s9"S . 
 Ses2J>3<5x®q^csceS . -^a^ 93^®®383^®ce^ 
 
 3. 
 
 171 
 
 Add. 17,678.— Palm-leaf; foil. 138 (253 
 ■M<s); 191 in. by 2f ; 8 — 9 lines, 17 
 in. long; written in a fairly good hand, 
 probably by a Low-country scribe, early in 
 the 19th century. [J. Williams.] 
 
 SS!SsS^3 ' (5®£33C3d 253|)C3 
 
 ®2S5 ' qf©©^®3©5S2;9 
 
 *sJ©s5 
 
 & 
 
4 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—73. 
 
 Brahmajdla-sutrartha-vyakhyana. 
 
 An anonymous interverbal interpretation 
 of the Brahmajala-sutta, the first sutta of 
 the Digha-Nikaya (I. 1). 
 
 After the usual adoration to Buddha, the 
 interverbal interpretation begins : — 
 
 ©®, ®oS8o' ©I® ^^OQ ; 660 ^?S)o, e«® Cp!J333 
 
 CfC3«s^(3^ ; €)zsi® C3®ceo, 62s5 CB@©>os£s5!fi ; «;ra©o, 
 930fiS3:!5©«§^ gg dde^aj®; didcnsjo, d)£5(gE55a^3Q; 
 
 ©Q; <^5SX5>d» €), ©aaS^^^g ^; qfa3?S5®c30o, 
 d*<g^* ©oifra^osQ; ®£53S33, e820'i>e53«r»52S©>ca^* 
 
 ©\^«S3 C3§o, @®^' S3?J5'oej £550C3®CS5 ©zsjeszO'" 
 g<5 ; e3©®©S32S5!S <fi:^ge3©^53!f*, e3«538"c8ca23?e3® 
 
 -!f)'^^2^2SJ'es3J«a®«53 ; 633 es ©2S32S^3 ©eaO'SS, 6g 
 e3©^?S5©©" 6\S3©aJ e3i®^"©ios®i©. cf-j. 
 
 and ends with a record of the great occasions, 
 in the history of Buddhism, on which the 
 earth is stated to hare quaked miraculously, 
 as follows : — 
 
 ®>®©«a C3e)o3®tQS3g S3S)cq d)©j5ozsxs3®o3a 
 
 ^J5^S'*C55©^^"©S2X)' ©qC3«S53 ZSi6-^Qq 03© 
 g2552n® g^ce£35E)©<Cs5 ®!S®©iOe23d' 9§S''©>S33©®0 
 <^<5i?S3253 g2533(5©08SCf 255 ©£33©^ 6 §££©£53© ^^ 
 
 csa©>s3 a(i)®oQ E)3 Cf2£c3 <^3q(5 cacS^Q ^©<S3?51" 
 ©>® ca3C3«55e^cQtS goc^^ces ^©^zscf ©S)3 ©1^3 353 
 ©235 6g"e3iq ££e:<fis3 ®®d'a5S='» Sgce ©sss^daSs'". 
 Sedese^ . . . %^doQ ^^o^d ©axsjcDa'^' 
 
 'srf 
 
 ^s5§ 'cfflaso *^'> '^ ^S) 
 
 f eg-g^ 
 
 'ssHq '^ '°©z3;c®-€^(?) "25*a 
 
 >^-^ 
 
 " B^assHe^ssHo^B " ^ " ssS6) 
 
 "acf®d 
 
 ■'esaSS '»^ "8<§ =»*:^:(S 
 
 ©\®085a 
 
 ^' sJ©3 == ^^oS ©aaa^ 
 
 4. 
 
 Or. 4148. — Palm-leaf, more or less stained. 
 Foil. Ill (zs5 — ®d+4 leaves); 22| in. by 
 2^ ; 7 — 9 lines, 20f in. long ; written in 
 a fairly legible large hand, probably by a 
 Kandyan scribe, in the 18th century. The 
 wooden boards are lacquered and painted 
 with floral and other ornamentations. 
 
 [E, Gordon Geinlinton.J 
 
 III. Foil. 71—110. Another copy of the 
 Brahmajala-sutrartha-vyahhyana. The text 
 is identical with that of the foregoing. 
 
 5. 
 
 Add. 21,903.— Palm-leaf; foil. 33 (siss — ea); 
 19 in. by 2:|- ; 8 lines, 16j- in. long ; beauti- 
 fully written in a clear round hand, evidently 
 by a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th 
 century. The boards are painted red and 
 black, and adorned with foliage and floral 
 ornamentation in yellow. 
 
 [Presented by Lbwin Boweing.] 
 
 Mahasudassana-suttassa Atthavannana. 
 
 An interverbal interpretation in Sinhalese 
 of the Pali Mahasudassana-sutta, the 4th 
 sutta of the Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya 
 (II. 4), by Dhammaratana Thera, a Buddhist 
 monk. This sutta has been translated by 
 Professor Rhys Davids in the Sacred Books 
 of the East, vol. xi. 
 
 The date of the completion of this work 
 as recorded in the author's colophon, which 
 is more or less corrupt in the present copy, 
 seems to be, " At Nakshatra Rohim, on 
 Thursday, the 12th lunar day {tithi) of the 
 bright half of the month Pushya (Dec. — 
 Jan.), in the year 2048(?) after the death of 
 Buddha (A.D. 1505-6)." 
 
INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 interpretation begins : — 
 
 ©laeg Qd ©aiDSS ad eaod (55-i^ ^3 ^ssid 
 
 S|© calicq d)®c5os3es5i)Qaj?S5«SD8'eazci'®dSa£3d' §<£> 
 ®(33© giS3®8.a3 ©zsj^dSssi' ©qcasDisssd 6)c, 
 
 © ®0©S23d'; ^©o ^S3o, ©>® CpZ533d©vc3E5C!' CftS 
 
 sSiQq ®®©d qfC32r>e^ <s\®©d® cfcazs^©^ — «?^ 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ^©aa^, csas) ca®E3s5 @(S5® e3®e3s5 cf)^ ^©» 
 eo®e3S3?Scaq ©S5©.^>?3 didd^ C3®as5 cp§ ®-^ 
 C3J3'° c3®e33:>':9o3^ cs^f) ©® ©.©"isnSjss ca®c3S^^ -sS 
 essod S)©q ©assQcs'^osgrf ©He3C3@?S303zS(5®®ac!' 
 
 ?53es5d jS&asT)" e3®e333tSo3 ® eaxooaS ©c^dj ®^C3 
 
 «5^a© e3®0dS5"©Z533Q ©C^(g®sfiS3. 
 
 The colophon, in Pali : — 
 
 C32S5dj®d®(33®Z33233?S53®dD S|©®0 tS5C5©3 S^S 
 «S:50d)QQo oa®353e30(33?S^o®2JX3>®d" e3o'^"23X»©d§ 
 
 ©oe3®i?S5 cfS3&32S^®6ccQfflce csS^Sa ©easQg^s^sS^"' 
 ®^©©C3 ^®o ®e553S5^caES5s:)^arieao ©(^©es^So oS 
 ^S)S)3?S5§©e3®S33 £3^303 ©©S3 coejK3«oS^a e^^S; 
 S5S53gC3-SS©©©©eS03 [stc] S"e3E3®)©«a ^235sD" 
 0©353a ©d>iS4S>'"'?S5253S)©S3Z53 ©S^eoS-SSd^'oSo fc^di 
 ©3©d a©i)da32S5©3©d-g^ 353 SSO ®5S53^^S£5?53 
 ^SKSeXa CfS3d©'S^-§^?S33 ^SS33. 
 
 6. 
 
 Or. 3637.— Palm-leaf; foil. 112 (ssj-ds); 
 15| in. by 2i; 7—8 lines, 13| in. long; 
 writben in an ordinary hand by a Low- 
 
 ' cp55©®s:i^| 
 « es3 f -iiS 
 
 " t3®3e3a3 
 17 
 
 Zrf© *(^ 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 '^ £S3(33?s5®ss:)s>©d 
 
 18 
 
 country scribe named Don Avureris Appu 
 of Bentota, in the 19th century. 
 
 [E. GoEDON Geinlintgn.J 
 
 II. Foil. 85—112. 
 
 Mahasatipatthana-sutrapadarthaya. 
 
 An interverbal interpretation of the Pali 
 Mahasatipatthana-sutta, the 9th discourse of 
 the Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (II. 9), 
 followed by a eulogium on the same sutta. 
 The authorship is traditionally ascribed to 
 Daramitipola Maha-thera,* who lived in the 
 reign of king Kirtisri Rajasimha (A.D. 
 1747 — 80). This tradition is to some extent 
 confirmed by the date found on fol. d s a., 
 according to which the work was composed 
 " in the month of Phussa in the year 2303 
 after the death of Buddha " (Dec. — Jan., 
 A.D. 1760-61). 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 interpretation begins : — 
 
 €>©©S® ^330, ©®, CpgeS®?^''' ®eS33!S333CSJ3^'£3 
 
 csd@d(j3?r)©"£53£3:^^" ®jSSad' ©® e3^e3^3?S5 ^ 
 
 ^3CSX53 a§®^'©qe3?S53©; €)©o ^330, ©®ca32333d 
 
 ©cazrf qfC3sS7(3q ©®©ca c^&^Qq ©®©sa Gees?J5 
 (3^, ©2S^3©E53JSi, ©©/' ®3©ed, ?g-2ao cfi^®, 6©o 
 ©@©d®iS . f^i 
 
 and ends : — 
 ffS3253®5553, cacSs e£;e33©g al)® @©?SD'' g^ 
 
 Q3tS©C32d(' C3©:4X333e3"g, ©-53 ^253§, £3253(3 
 ©Z53(3€3^°CSZS:)' 2S5S33 dWH^t^QCQZ) Oz®'^ &dq?si 
 
 eassS £3®^^' tQ^!s!S g§S©is3o© Cfi^ i^didQ 
 SsS €) Scsd fB2S^(S^; toc53©©S33 3338330, (§ 
 e3al)®3§35^' SsSgSea £)i)® ossjs'^ g©3a53g 
 
 * See H. Jayatilaka's preface to the printed edition of 
 Colombo, 1888. 
 
 ^■-■SSSi 
 
 '^ ^®s5| 
 
 Si33© 
 
 31 
 
 OJS 
 
 2Si© 
 
 es 
 
 al)©. 
 
 ^' ©® '« aS:@©-€f5 
 
 © 
 
 qC53 
 
 ^ " C3c)i)3®a33 '^ a|.(S3©S33. 
 
BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 This is followed by a sermon in praise of 
 the sutta, mostly composed of traditional 
 stories in illustration of merits acquired by 
 listening to it when chanted. Some of these 
 stories are to be found in Dhammakitti's 
 Saddharmalankaraya. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ^^■^* ©d-iS tadiS^^ C5S5 ©^ add zsidi 
 ^3' ^a32J3 9c53i gdsSca ©^Ss^®^© ©nqszsj 
 
 -€^'d ^<5c5aS«S53^ CaS C3?S) 253.zS&dMc33CS!S5S 
 ©^C3^3© 253(3" ©CiOa^'g ©© ®e55"ca4io^3JiS5 
 ^^ ©^©^3© q^ ©®S3C3 ©3(3^55(5 JjaQffl-i^ 
 ® eS5i3i' ^(5aSSj3"i)2§ " al)i)©^C3?S53"©©JJS3 . Cft 
 
 End. 
 
 t> Sc3d"ca^a^3?f5^?9©^C3"2S53©©23rf' ^25X313" 
 C)C3SS5 ©2533 aS^^-SS^" 9e3oC33§©032S!' gdi© JiSisssd 
 -f^a3aC3''S53©032Si' ®CS^^' a3®-253®3 SSS Sdo©© 
 ^'^ Cf®©© C3.S53S3©0323J' «^3S2S33 aSS^^SSL? »3 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 c3@S)8^*S^SQ)32S5^^©e3es3e3EaaB^©ca ts&zs) 
 ^©3:13 sadiosScssS© ^es3®3©e3 S«s53co©s53 
 qfaSa£)©^'e3c5a£)©e53©ae5o ^d«53cacS3 ^S)3SScq 
 
 8e03?SDo 253c532S5®aS©(3So3 
 
 Ca^C^35J5gS) a^Sid gS333^©®3q^3©©£5d" 
 ^89«33ajS23Li'®253©d25d' Cf ^®©®©3 . 
 
 '23rf© 
 ^©3 
 
 ^ a[f®d©cs5 
 ' arf^d » d. 
 " S33 " a 
 
 ea 
 
 ssJgsj 
 
 
 '"'^^ '=£^'©3 "* cp?si®o^ ^' a ="'<^s5S5aa© 
 
 Copyist's name : — 
 
 qf§©<5Sd qfog o3?S5 ®®©S?S5. 
 
 Two editions of this interpretation of the 
 sutta, without the concluding discourse, were 
 printed at Colombo, in 1883 and in 1888. 
 
 7. 
 
 Or. 4961.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (255 — ©©a); 
 15i in. by 2^ ; 8—9 lines, 13f in. long; 
 written fairly well, by a Low-country scribe, 
 in the 19th century. 
 
 AnguUmdla-sutranta-dharma-desanava. 
 
 An interverbal Sinhalese commentary on 
 the Pali Angulimala-sutta, the 6th sutta of 
 the Rajavagga of the Majjhima-Nikaya 
 (II. iv. 6). It is a discourse on the robber 
 Angulimala, who was converted by Buddha, 
 and was admitted into his monastic Order.* 
 
 Beg. 
 
 S<5o32j:)©ffi3555s" ca€) d-i^" ®5S58 gtsoq «s,c3233 
 €2233(3 ^'^ ^d asi-i^-^^^" deaacszDg ®® e^e^Q 
 
 @3Q ^^3iSXS5 at) ®^e3"^3© ®3Sa23rf'; €l©o 
 
 gs3o, ®®cS32533c5©o355:J^ qfC3?JD(3^ ©@®e3 qfC3?55 
 
 Qq ©®©d® qEC3?S5(3^; €)253o CS®CSo, C3 25J'''© 
 3363(5 S3?g ®3«33^®3e3 g&3JS5K)" e3dl2j^S3a§ 2533 
 (30S0" Q:?g®(5®35,'*©S33 ©2S53®0S33SJ 0&3©^3 
 2S5yi e3®033§ ^©33 ®.^e3j3'''c325J"®233®(5(fi ©®C3 
 
 e3'''®c3ss:)' 9253363'' e3®oe23d' qfs?©dad' 253c5^'<i^ 
 ;^''S33s cs®cs e3o©a)33g 62s5 ai) ©qca^'js^a cs® 
 ©casJtS — qf-j 
 
 * For another version of this story see Amavatura, 
 chap, vii., Aiigulmal-damana (no. 23). 
 
 " ca ^' o '' the Pali form of Skt. aAan in the latter 
 part of compounds. '* sSi " S3Li"©Cj, ^t ^^^^ 
 
 3? ©®c5a^ 
 
 'o 
 
 '2533 
 
 'ca 
 
INTEEPEETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 End. 
 
 SSSS £3(3553 6\(334^ CfQScsQ ©t^ ©-i^'gsxf ®d) 
 
 cfooca ^i®& caS SS cfQgcaQ e3z®-€^ SS ®S 
 
 <]p«5@cQD eaSo S5®2x:i' ©e53o'©>c3®cd ^cai) sj)i®di 
 (f®3 dcs^cezrf ®e9*§ ©€)2S3 ®a^osss5 ^^©za 
 ©2j3'i9® ©C302J3ca g^ad" g'^'SDcsss? ©®d(3 j!S^® 
 ©®adcS3 [sic] ®d Soea ©eg© Se65«sces?©ed ^Scs 
 •qO'^^s:)^ ©jH@cQS5®d §© css^srf ©ca''®^ad csS 
 
 ^©S3q®3 <g eaa^ ^©©cs^ 4S)£3-?9-e5M© ^®?S5 
 ©oQtS ©i3 e3i©^8®c) caaic^ ssae'^za^^ss^tS® 
 
 ©jscf SS ^ ©fiiOa'S Sea csc3c5 cad-i^ q^ead-i^ 
 
 e5^ Csd-i^ 235(5i4^ ^a3«S5 &<S^Q3<^6i CsSlCq 
 d)©>d3S3C3®CQ3«SD2d ©K)o"'®S3©fi2Xi' ^©^® §S) 
 £3^ §"502fts5g?S5jg ^©«? ra«J £533 @@Q ®g 
 
 dg cf^QsSsira eSd^cazs:? c3-g^"(io®d d?s5 za 
 •I^3§"S3 ®253®d@2St ®© cf^g®3© ^sgasixn 
 £>|)®" ©^ea^DD© ®®®C3" cs®e63d®5S33 9 ©q© 
 
 ®C3'=253 . qf«^g®3e QSSeSo. 
 
 A printed edition of this commentary was 
 published at Colombo in 1891 ; but its text 
 varies in several places from that of the 
 present MS., especially at the commence- 
 ment as well as at the end where consider- 
 able portions are left out. 
 
 8. 
 
 Or. 4705.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 32 (za — © s) ; 
 17f in. by 1| ; 6 lines, 161- in. long ; written 
 in a large legible hand, probably by a Low- 
 country scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 [Alice Chopin.J 
 
 "®3 
 
 'C9 
 
 »©3 
 
 &> ' <g3 " 2sc)'®e5 
 
 ©-g^ 
 
 ^©8 
 
 2S5 
 
 II. Foil. 14—32. 
 
 DamsaJc-pevatum-sutra-padarthaya. 
 
 An anonymous interverbal interpretation 
 in Sinhalese of the Pali Dhamma-cakka- 
 ppavattana-sutta, of the Anguttara-Nikaya,* 
 the so-called first sermon of Buddha. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©®,'' cpsea®?^" ®ss333533c5a53e3 esdSdcszs:?© 
 
 £532X^63 ®3@Sad' S^'^S) ^Ws^ gSS) GiZSiQ ®@3S)x 
 
 c5^ ®2j5s ge33£)" e52S^253g ®® ©''©csssJ esiQ^o 
 ga)3tJX55 al) ©^e3'°«S55© — <^-j 
 
 End. 
 
 ®®©®Ce2n£l®© CQ555 £3(^08 qp§ ©2533S SS^SjS 
 
 03g§ SlS csaS'^'sjca ©©js^ss^^'oa . ^^©©©sS-ko" 
 
 C3©3 03S55 aJiSrf esSssd" ef/8^rf!3cl,S©S5©S33 ©2333© 
 ®«S^fi3S,^ CS^ ©©23;? ©£,,(3^* C"^-"^ ©©2J5G3 K3xd 
 
 ©£2^ So3(3(3=^' ?S3® @3©as) «339'='33o3 S ^ssgaj. 
 
 ^©€3JS5 e3i©?go ^^ £3C,.5§«53^' 4^®. 
 
 A printed edition of this identical inter- 
 pretation appeared at Colombo in 1887. 
 
 9. 
 
 Or. 4145,— Palm-leaf ; foil. 62 (233 — ©So,); 
 17|- in. by 2 ; 7 lines, 16|- in, long ; written 
 in an ordinary hand by a Kandyan Buddhist 
 friar named Rabaveve Sobhita ; dated Saka 43 
 (on fol. 50ft), which most probably stands 
 for " Saka 1743 " (A.D. 1821-22). 
 
 [E. GoEDON Grinlinton.J 
 
 * See Prof. Ehys Davids' preface to his translation of 
 the Sutta in the Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi. 
 
 
 
BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 II. Foil. 9—506. 
 
 Sattasuryodgamana-sutraya. 
 
 An anonymous paraphrase in Sinhalese of 
 the Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta, one of the dis- 
 courses in the Anguttara-nikaya which treats 
 of the Buddhist shandhas* and cosmology. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 i*)©©l)2)cga3o, <§®, cpgca§)'«§ ©so 02530 cfawo 
 csi3S(5ce23Li'[©es325::i']ea ®oSi&zs^ ^©a @Q55®o@c5 -g^'<5 
 
 j5:)0©CS'2§0^ CS®£335 d^O 233S5:ls53'§S3 c5sS303555§ 
 6^® CaS5«53^©C8B)* ^S)®?S3 ^S3q53'5$X55 S)l)® 
 ©M^[C53]i553© — e^i 
 
 End. 
 
 (|>>a§o33jft'a§ca g^otS) cat) £30633533 (5 gg^db^' 
 aii)®ca23Lf©ira ce^S3HS53© 9 3530 ca' ©12533c) £53^ 
 
 e3253(3 C3«So32S:i' ©©©£5302^555^3 '°g d)CS3^ S3253(3 
 
 ©2536 ^'cazs::)' ^^'^ cphn" gQ6 Qq C3®qS g«s, 
 Sg2S3!i3as 03255 ©«gfea ai;®ca2si'©c3 Cf©©S3ao3 
 g^©©ac3 253(5'i^©c3(S ^©23 ®^raH"cas5d'©cs5 
 
 (^sJtSSeO (^£3q©@23d' i35®zrf©K)2S:)'©d 6 ©© 
 
 ^^73" g©<5 Qq d&555Sa^" ©^la ©l^ceadf 
 
 Cf©©S)3a g?9©©acS 2a(5©®23d' ScSiS'® C3o£33(5 
 g^ ©(S»©3 «3SeqS33«a,-^059 e3z®«S3" ©^liS S)© 
 92533^3 ' 253(5® 2S:i' C3®e335 dsSi 253'i^-€^§35gj" ©® 
 S3SXng®S5a*S'^®'i^° g^3«SX5? ai-®©^C32S5Q©" 
 2S»®©3 9c,(g®d253 . C3S3S3g©Sffl''^e)®255 ^^C3 
 
 * A teclmioal term of the Buddhist philosophy, meaning 
 " elements or attributes of being " (Childers' Pali Dic- 
 tionary, p. 198). 
 
 ' ffl)3 
 
 " ^ "253 -^®a-S3© 
 
 ' ©a^S5?9 
 
 * ©C33 
 
 ' 253<ifc'o®aS3 
 
 'ca «§ »g 
 
 " ©J3 " C333 5^3§ 
 
 " a|;©^C5a«SD3© 
 
 Copyist's colophon: — 
 
 <5a3©i©© ©633^255 85g"Sd03«d'@ 
 
 SzSCf ©023 ^®S?S3©^25df" . €3253 ©S GSSSSgd 
 
 i25?S5S . C3253 ©^ eossgd 62536.* 
 
 This is followed by three Pali verses in 
 adoration of Buddha, his Doctrine and his 
 Sangha or Order, and a colophon repeating 
 the name of the discourse and that of the 
 section of the Anguttara-nikaya to which it 
 belongs. 
 
 For a description of another MS. of this 
 work, in the University Library of Copen- 
 hagen, see "Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 346. 
 
 III. Foil. 51—62. 
 
 Satara-iriyavuvd. 
 
 A treatise in Sinhalese prose in praise of 
 the four iriyafathas'\ or " postures " of 
 Buddha. The author is unknown. The 
 sentence Babdveve samige satara-iriyavuvayi 
 in the colophon, probably signifies the owner 
 and transcriber of the copy, and not the 
 author of the work, as this friar, Rabaveve 
 Sobhita, was the copyist of the foregoing 
 work also. 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 C3 ©3 tgS30®(3 "C33C3(5«22.S5o t<5S3(53«S53gSs3o [sic] 
 SS©-3qo S«^S3C3S)Sd?553Se3^S3253o[sic];S2?5?SD'° 
 «3©o£32S5"©® 255<5Seao . C33'^253a^(3=''S)d«533(5253 
 
 and ends abruptly : — 
 
 ©®n@ ®3(33 qQ?T) Sd-i^ a\Si&Qiz20>tsi''*f9 
 sag &&qocq6i €3®j5235 csg© ea&cq d)©£5oans3 
 
 ®033 2S523J'©E)2S:^©eSSa2S:i' . §g©©®©3 &&Qi 
 
 1^61 .... <5ei)j©x©© 'Ce3@©® C3S3d i|iSce£i©S. 
 
 ©csao 
 
 "CSd "(3^ "S5 '"-g^O^ "-i^ "C6qO "QO 
 
 * This last date is a later addition. 
 
 t For an explanation of this term, see Childers' Pali 
 Dictionary, p. 160, 
 
INTEEPRETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 10. 
 
 Or. 1005. — Thin blue-tinted European paper ; 
 foil. 31 ; 7f in. by 6 ; 16 to 23 lines, 2^ to 4f 
 in. long; beautifully written in a clear 
 uniform Low-country hand, probably by the 
 translator, Dhammarama Thera, himself; 
 dated 17tli October, 1868. 
 
 [R. 0, Childees.J 
 
 II. Foil. 7—31. 
 
 Khuddakapatha-sannaya. 
 
 An interverbal translation into Sinhalese 
 of the Khuddakapatha, the first of the fifteen 
 divisions of the Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 1). It 
 was made at the request of Mr, R. 0. Chil- 
 ders by Dhammarama Tbera* in 1868. The 
 Pali textf was published by Mr. Childers 
 with, an English translation in the Journal 
 of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1870. { 
 The Sinhalese translation is accompanied by 
 many useful annotations by the translator. 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, which 
 is also rendered into Sinhalese, the trans- 
 lation begins : — 
 
 §S)o,(i) ©S^sJ'; S3(5-€^p, (2) csd-i^csd, oSda®, 
 ©ca®; ©<2f>o©e53ojsJ, §S)o, ggad'; csd-i^o, ®Q 
 ssc3(5 QzsiQ 8(SQoqcxj; cssSdo®, 6\caS?S5o3 ©255 
 ©d®, e>s5:?:®5533a:f, cs)©d3®, ^jS® . ffj. 
 
 (1) e3a(5@S33e3Ss:)aSa?3 03 e3«£q/eae,c33 fisSsJio 
 ©-a^qoejio Cf@c5:gd5 S]®cDo; @£)qfScso@©sS5. 
 
 (2) tSocs«S^e3(5-i^ ; cad-i^coaso^o e>^n©>.^S 
 
 * See the Pali colophon at the end of the MS. He 
 is the same person as " Yatramulle Unnanse of Vanavasa 
 Vihara, Bentota," mentioned in Mr. Childers' note on 
 fol. 1. See also no. 108, fol. 6. 
 
 t See foil. 1—6. 
 
 X See N.S., vol. iv., pp. 309—339. 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 2Si®2)^, !S33®oS2SCi'^; ©cnQo, ^^c?©; ©©>2S5 
 
 CS;i5, CS2533CiC33® ®3 (So ©03 ZSf C5«Q©iJ333Q qe?S53 
 S33® @3<&0©ce25Lt' 9^2S^©iS339; C53«g, '3& 253©© 
 
 235'5)'; e3Qte3©c3cej2o, cccScCT ©©^soass©© ; 2^5 gjT) 
 €)&, «5^i©S3 ©?SD3ai®©2J323d'©2s:i'ca ©K5©ai ^®3 
 ©3C3©0QS ^8<^ tStg^® 8S^©23d'e3o©25di'oe. 
 
 ■33255 ^^ce ^@ . a^q233e33db eszscf iS^CSS . 
 Colophon : — 
 
 6. Q. ®(^£)Sc3®©'.e5^«5^?f5 
 
 ®2reS©^2SD3<]Soe3@©s33 
 ©a3©ao §^<5253e3:(£>CiS3 
 
 8DD3<53©@3 ffii533ce?9, 
 
 C3e3©siB C33©2a gS33®^o. 1868 10/17 ^cs. 
 
 11. 
 
 Add. 11,651.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 265 (355 — 
 a-)) ; 17 in. by 2J; 6 to 7 lines, 14f to 15^ 
 in. long ; written in a fair large band, pro- 
 bably by a Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th 
 century. [J. Barlow Hoy.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1—1516. 
 
 Dhammapada. 
 
 The Pali text of the Dhammapada, the 
 second book of the Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 2), 
 accompanied by an extensive interverbal 
 interpretation in Sinhalese by an unknown 
 ancient author. 
 
10 
 
 BUDDHIST LITBRATTJEE. 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 Pali text begins : — 
 
 ®®2S5jgS)5)om®3£)®2;a ®e>5553©<c3S)3 s)ev?S53 
 
 ®ce3 — ®.C3 . 
 
 The interpretation begins : — 
 
 a|;S)®ca3, ®®JS^3gaQ)oO®3, 2533®3S€)d3§ ©>tt5 
 
 <^®c62s3"©e3S)eg^@!j53g ©ssotos g 1)3®®' ©2533 Q 
 The text ends : — 
 
 ■ C3SH)®©oS«5®S3C3)5r3o S5®0S?o §^® §3K)®4^o. 
 
 The interpretation ends : — 
 
 C3Si)S)©S3aS3®S3C332i5o, €3235© ©> 253© O ' C33 ad' 
 
 eoa^iDss §E3®£)So33S ©tea iS®^; s3o, a aS 
 
 -€^.©©033; qpeSo, ®®; §3B3®^o §^@, @Ji£5® 
 -i^CS S 2§oe© . §3Q53®-€^©®Sira3 dS)Sc3?S®®3. 
 
 This is followed by the text alone of the 
 Udddnam, the last verses of the Dhamma- 
 pada, which begins : — 
 
 03®233o O®<^o gS32S3o ges^o S)3®(32S3 O^SJo 
 
 — ©>e3. 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 aS®e3®q ^esseaSteS ©^83:<3§e)£)Q)2^?S53— ^ 
 
 C3®q)S) C3 352553 g®CO<3>2533 ^^©©(53© Cf2S53®CSl 
 
 ^^3.3235 'KS^^®«5^^o 6c33 e3e-co32J5s5 ^S)§^o. 
 
 Several editions of the Dhammapada have 
 frona time to time appeared in print in 
 Europe, India, Burmah, Siam and Ceylon, 
 The present text with the Sinhalese com- 
 mentary has been printed twice in Colombo, 
 in 1879 and in 1889, under the editorship of 
 Heyyantuduve Devamitta, the vice-principal 
 of the Vidyodaya Pali College in that city. 
 
 ' C3S3lJS:e) 
 
 i35333S3 
 
 (£9 
 
 
 II. Foil. 152a— 1936. 
 
 Nimi-jatakaya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Nimi-jataka 
 (Fans. 541), extracted from the Pansiya- 
 panas-jataka-pota. See no. Ill, foil. 2 Ss 6 
 — 2 c£)a 6. For copies of another version, 
 apparently independent of the present one, 
 see nos. 118 — 120. 
 
 III. Foil. 194a— 241&. 
 
 A number of tales similar to those in the 
 Saddharmalankara, illustrating the merit of 
 dana, almsgiving, especially in the form of 
 benefits to the priesthood. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ^S)§© «s^3(3253 «5^® CO® ©i<5©ea 5S5© ®es5©as 
 
 c5i«SX)'C5523d'®eJ9 (3e3Ca53?J5 255i52S:2J33'°g 6£3J 
 
 03555 g ©^®i^®2S5£s5 qfi^a — qff 
 End. 
 
 Cf9®®03JS" S £33253 ®^ ?S3«J53 '=" § g©3^g S^'^" 
 ©85^^ca ©si 35i«S5<i| ^•a^" ®^ «©(So ®®38SS 
 Ca®e3i3j fiSsSS®© (5SJCS3C53 233(5©. 
 
 IV. Foil. 242a— 265. 
 
 Eurudharma-jatakaya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Kurudhamma- 
 jataka (Faus. 276), extracted from the 
 Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The text varies 
 slightly from that in no. 110, foil. ^3 a — 
 
 ®®-g^fc. 
 
 '23*© 
 
 
 " ff9®®cs 
 
 2^5553 
 
INTERPRETATION OP THE CANON. 
 
 11 
 
 Beg. 
 
 J'or another version, see no. 130, art. iv. 
 
 12. 
 
 Or. 4143.— Palm-leaf; foil. 176 (235 — 63® + 
 one unmarked leaf); 17 in. by 2f ; 6^7 lines, 
 14| — 15 in. long ; written in a fairly legible 
 hand by two Buddhist monks, Kirimetiyave 
 Maha-thera,* and Valasveve Sumahgala, a 
 young Bhikkhu, late in the 18th century. 
 
 [B. GoEDON Geinlinton.J 
 
 Another copy of the Dhammapada and its 
 Sinhalese sanne. The present text, how- 
 ever, contains more clerical errors than the 
 preceding manuscript. 
 
 Transcriber's colophon : — 
 
 ?S7j£):ae3'®csz5d' E)£,^Q a@6oS3' tsss^&ssi ©casJ 
 ©enad'®C3 gcoo iS®2a©(3^ zSS^iSoaa©© gS)(5 
 cs?323:i'®eo'£jJCT®cs5?s5SEa2s:f6\cs caco ©ec5^"St®S 
 s5@offli(3 ^5)3 (323[i'©eo23Li'©ca escss ®@® ®qs53® 
 
 ^QssS gc63 ^®233C53"CS. 
 
 13. 
 
 Or. 4786.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 707 (sss— 9, ©3®— 
 db»i, S — £)<i3, Qis— (gg, 2S3.g" — g.g and Qa.g— t&i.g, 
 accordingly 22 leaves are missing) ; 22f in. 
 by 2f ; 7 — 8 lines, 20^ in. long ; written in 
 
 ' Probably the well-known poet of that name. 
 
 ' ©>55^3 ' tS53@a3®QS25:i" ' Q * sSida^sscfa (?) 
 
 ' ®(^ ' C8«9®-2§3«Ka®QQ23Li'©£S523d'®d '» d 
 
 ©3 
 
 = S-'3:)s 
 
 a bold clear hand, probably by a Kandyan 
 scribe, early in the 19th century. The boards 
 are lacquered and painted with floral and 
 foliage ornamentation. 
 
 [Presented by Sie A. W. Feanks, K.C.B.] 
 
 ess)® dsusiiQ^fO 
 Saddharma-ratnavaliya, 
 called also 
 
 / Batanavaliya. 
 
 An extensive collection of Buddhist tales 
 elucidating the moral aphorisms of the 
 Dhammapada, compiled in or before the 
 13th century A.D. by Dhammasena Thera. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®as5 ®e33®(33"©©d ss^ssi e^nQQ 6tSQ c^-^ 
 
 (fl!S) ®S3 g^^®cd iSii%6i ^4J0 qfj^ 9255DCSC8 
 
 ©d cp?SD2SX55 ^-g^ qfi^ ®en®®(5®d tao6 eg-gsS 
 
 SssJ Cfi?9 qfo ^®e3"^di §g ds532SD2s:r©eo23d' 
 ®d — ^^, 
 
 End. 
 
 ®q©<^®535aJ ^6iSXsi6^ C^f^3!iS^&iiSiQ^6& . 
 .cse3©«8 ^®gsJ csosi 555®g2rf (5a3ass33©(5i 
 ®^®?S32S3"aJ ce3C333«f5 ©23®d-?9. ©SsS © ^zx:? '* 
 ?S53 ra®«3353 (^azscf CfQcfg So02SJ"©c5^"233 . eps^ 
 
 eOCSSsJ eogdig d©Si'©?SD®C5^"353iS C3(g2553 ^©zsd' 
 
 
 " ®S3i 
 
 ®ed 
 
 ®eJ 
 
 J3d'©:55 
 
 <^ 
 
12 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 Cf25>3S esSdacf' tbzsirj csa5)2)(5s>?S5a©go — qa^ . 
 
 All tlie stories, save the few indicated in 
 the subjoined table by an asterisk (*), are 
 taken from the Dhammapadatthakatha, where 
 the tales follow the same order.f 
 
 The two works, therefore, agree in sub- 
 stance, and, moreover, the greater portion of 
 the Sinhalese version is merely a transla- 
 tion of portions of the Pali original, though, 
 as stated by the author Dhammasena himself 
 in his introduction,! it does not follow the 
 latter text throughout. Much matter found 
 in one work is not included in the other. 
 Besides, unlike the author of the Attha- 
 katha, Dhammasena does not quote the 
 actual words of the Dhammapada, but in 
 most instances merely gives the substance 
 of each aphorism by way of introduction to 
 the tale that illustrates its meaning. 
 
 Contents : 
 
 I. Introduction, foil. 1 — 2a. 
 
 II. An account of the twenty-four vivaranas 
 and of the Buddhas that preceded 
 Gotama, foil. 2a — 13b. 
 
 III. Life of Gotama Buddha up to the time 
 of his residence in Jetavana-vihara, 
 foil. 13b— 18a. 
 
 V. Tales:— 
 
 1. Oakkhupala-thera-vastuva . 
 
 2. Mattakundali-v. 
 *3. Nagasena-kathava 
 
 4. Thulatissa-terunvahansege v. 
 
 5. Kali nam yakinige v. 
 
 Foil. 
 18a— 29a 
 290—356 
 36a— 536 
 536— 59a 
 59a — 65a 
 
 6\C3?55 
 
 C3©(5o 
 
 t Except in the instance noted in the list. 
 + See p. 2, par. 4, of the printed edition. 
 
 6. Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege 
 
 vastuva .... 
 
 7. Mahakala - terunvahansege 
 
 V. . 
 
 8. Kasava^-paridahana-v. 
 
 9. Agasavu-v. 
 
 10. Nanda - maha - terunvahan - 
 
 sege V. . . . . 
 
 11. Cunda nam huru-veddahuge 
 
 V. . 
 
 12. Dhammika-upasakayange v. 
 
 13. Devadatta-thera-v. . * 
 
 14. Saman-devi-v. 
 
 15.^ Mitrava-vasana-denamakge 
 V. .... • 
 
 16. Udeni-v. .... 
 
 17. Ghoshaka-sitanange utpatti- 
 
 kathava .... 
 
 18. Samavatinge utpatti - ka - 
 
 thava . . . ^ 
 
 19. Vasuladattavange kathava . 
 
 20. Magandi-v. 
 
 21.^ [Marana-paridlpaka-v.] 
 22. Kumbhaghoshaka-sitanange 
 
 V. . 
 
 23.* CuUapanthaka- terunvahan- 
 sege V. . 
 
 24. [Balanakkhatta-v.] 
 
 *25. Pratyeka-bodhisatva-cari- 
 taya .... 
 
 26. Mahasup-mahaterunvahan- 
 
 sege vastuva 
 
 27. Dve-sahayaka-bhikshu-v. . 
 
 28. Mahali-pra^na-v. 
 
 Toll. 
 
 65a— 716 
 
 71b— 77 a 
 77a— 806 
 806— 99a 
 
 99a— 1046 
 
 1046—1066 
 1066—1086 
 1086—1186 
 1186—1196 
 
 1196— 122a 
 122a— 1256 
 
 1256— 134a 
 
 134a— 1366 
 136a— 1396 
 1396—1416 
 142a— 1546 
 
 1546—1586 
 
 1586— 
 
 165 
 
 1656—1666 
 1666—1676 
 1676— 174a 
 
 1 Kasana (in MS.). 
 
 2 End of the Tamdka-vagga-vannand, chap. i. of the 
 Dhammapadatthakatha. 
 
 8 The name appearing in the Pali Atthakatha. In 
 the Sinh. version, this tale forms a continuation of no. 20. 
 
 * The leaves containing the whole of tale no. 24 and 
 parts of nos. 23 and 25 are missing in the present MS. 
 
INTEBPRBTATION Of THE CANON". 
 
 13 
 
 2 9 . E ktara-bhikshu-kenakuge v. 
 30,^ Nigama - tissa- terunvahan- 
 
 sege V 
 
 Sl.^Meghiya-terunvahansege v. 
 
 32. [Ektara - bhikshu - kenekun - 
 
 vahansege v.] 
 
 33. [Nam-got-heyin prasiddha 
 
 kamakneti ek - bhikshu - 
 kenekunge v.] 
 
 34. [Bhagineyya - sangharak - 
 
 shita-terunvahansege v.] 
 
 35. [Cittahattha - terunvahan - 
 
 sege v.] 
 
 36. Arabdha - vida.r^ana - bhik- 
 
 shunvahansege v. 
 
 37. Putigatta- tissa- terunvahan- 
 
 sege V 
 
 38. Nanda-gopala-v. 
 89.^ Soreyya-v. 
 
 40. Prithivi-sanni^rita-katha-ka- 
 
 rana-bhikshunvaliansege v. 
 
 41 . Miringu - kamatahankala - 
 
 bhikshiin vahansege v. . 183&- 
 
 42. Vidudabha-v. . . . 184a- 
 43. -Patipujika-v. . . . 1976- 
 
 44. Macohari-kosiya-sitanangev. 199a- 
 
 45. Pathikajlvaka-v. . . 203a- 
 
 46. Ohatfcapani-upasaka-v, . 2046- 
 
 47. Visakha-v. . . . 2066- 
 
 48. Ananda - mahaterunvahan - 
 
 sege pena-visanditn-v. 
 
 49. Mahasup-mahateninvahan- 
 
 seta Sak-devindu bat dun v. 
 
 60. Godhika-terunvahausege v. 
 
 51.* Sirigutta-v. 
 
 62. Kumuduppalani-v. 
 
 Foil. 
 174a-6 
 
 174b— 176b 
 1756. 
 
 176a— 177a 
 
 177a— 179a 
 
 179a-6 
 
 1796—1826 
 
 1826—1836 
 
 -184a 
 -1976 
 -199a 
 -203a 
 -2046 
 -2066 
 -2246 
 
 2246—2256 
 
 2256—2276 
 2276— 229a 
 229a— 236A 
 2366—2436 
 
 1 End of ch. ii., the Appamada-vagga-vannand. 
 
 2 Ten leaves, containing the tales from 32 to 35 and 
 portions of 31 and 36, are wanting iu the MS. 
 
 s End of eh. iii., the Oitta-vagga-vannand. 
 * End of oh. iv., the Fvppha-vagga-vannana, 
 
 53. 
 
 54. 
 56. 
 56. 
 57. 
 58. 
 59. 
 60. 
 61. 
 62. 
 63. 
 64. 
 65. 
 66. 
 67.5 
 
 68. 
 69. 
 70. 
 71. 
 72. 
 73. 
 74. 
 75. 
 
 76. 
 
 77. 
 78.8 
 
 79. 
 80. 
 
 81. 
 
 *82 
 
 Foil. 
 Mahasup - mahaterunvahan - 
 
 sege saddhi-viharika de- 
 
 namin vafioalesin davas- 
 
 yavu namage v. . . 2436 — 246a 
 Ananda-sitanange v. . . 246a — 2476 
 Ganthibhedaka-cora-v. . 2476 — 248a 
 Laludayi-terunvahansege v. 2486 — 249a 
 Bhaddavaggiya- „ 249a — 250a 
 
 Suprabuddha-kushtha-v. , 250a — 2516 
 Kar sh akayakhuge- v. 
 
 Sumana-malakara-v. 
 
 Uppalavanni-v. 
 
 Jambukajivaka-v. 
 
 Kaka-preta-v. . 
 
 Ahi-preta-v. 
 
 Satthikuta-preta-v. 
 
 2516— 253a 
 253a— 2566 
 2566— 258a 
 258a— 264a 
 264a— 265a 
 266a— 266a 
 266a— 268a 
 
 Sudharma-terunvahansege v. 268a — 2726 
 Vanavasikatissa-terunvahan- 
 
 sege V 2726—2806 
 
 Radha-terunvahansege-v. . 2806 — 282a 
 Assaji-punabbasuka-v. . 282a — 283a 
 
 Ohanna-terunvahansege-v. . 283a — 284a 
 Maha-kappina- „ . 284a— 291a 
 
 Pandita-samanera-v. . . 2916 — 301a 
 Lakuntaka-bhaddiya-terunge v. 301a-6 
 Kana-mata-v. . . . 302a — 3036 
 Singannangedos vadala pan- 
 
 siyakdena-vahansege v. . 3036 — 305a 
 Dhammika-terunvahansege v. 305a-6 
 Dharma-^ravana-v. . . 306a 
 
 Agantuka-pansiyak-denava- 
 
 hansege v. . . , 3066— 307a 
 Jivakayan-pena-vicala-v. . 307a — 308a 
 Mahasup - mahaterunvahan- 
 
 segev 308a— 309a 
 
 Belatthisisa-terunvahansege v. 309a-6 
 . Kashtha - vahana-rajjuru - 
 vange kathava . . . 3096 — 3156 
 
 ' End of oh. v., the Bdla-vagga-varynana. 
 * End of ch. vi,, the Fandita-vagga-vanncma. 
 
 E 
 
14 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 83. Anuruddha-maliaterunva* 
 hansege v. . . . 
 
 84. Kasayin-maliaterunvahan- 
 sege V. . . 
 
 85. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan - 
 sege V 
 
 86. Kosambenuvara Tissa-te- 
 runvahansege v. 
 
 87. Seriyut-maliaterunvahanse 
 pena visandu v. 
 
 88. Khadiravaniya Eevata-te- 
 runvahansege v. . 
 
 SO.'' Ektara striyakge v. . 
 
 90, Tambadeli namvu soranan- 
 
 ge V. 
 
 91. Daruciriya-terunvahansege 
 V. . . 
 
 92. Kundalakesige v. 
 
 93. Anartha - vicala - bamuna - 
 nange v. ... 
 
 94. Seriyut - mahaterunvalian - 
 sege ma^yil-bamunange v. 
 
 95. Seriyut - mahaterunvalian - 
 sege bena-bamunange v. 
 
 *96. Satagira Hemavata deda- 
 nage utpatti kathava 
 
 97. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan - 
 sege mitra-bamunanange- 
 kathava .... 
 
 98. Dighayu-kumarayange v. . 
 
 99. Sankicca-samanera-v. 
 
 100. Khanukondafifla-v. . 
 
 101. Sampadaya - terunvahan - 
 sege V 
 
 102. Patacari-vabandege t. 
 
 103. Kisagotamindege v. 
 104.^ Babuputtika-sthavirindege 
 
 V. . . 
 
 105. Sulu-eksalu-bamunanangev, 
 
 FoU. 
 
 3166—3166 
 
 3166— 817a 
 
 317a— 3186 
 
 3186— 320a 
 
 320a-6 
 
 3206— 325a 
 325a-6 
 
 3256—3276 
 
 3276— 330a 
 330a— 333a 
 
 333a-6 
 
 334a— 335a 
 
 335a— 3396 
 
 3396— 340a 
 3406—3426 
 3426— 348a 
 348a— 349a 
 
 349a— 351a 
 351a— 355a 
 855a— 357a 
 
 357ar— 359a 
 359a— 361a 
 
 106. Seyyasaka-terunvabansege V. 
 
 107. Landa-devuduvage v. 
 
 108. Anathapind.ika,-sitanangev. 
 
 109. Asafifiata- bbiksbunvaban - 
 sege V. . . . . 
 
 110. Bilalapadaka-sitanange y. 
 
 Foil. 
 
 3610-6 
 
 362a- 
 3636- 
 
 -3686 
 -366a 
 
 366a— 367a 
 367a— 368a 
 
 111. Mabadhana-velandanangev. 3686 — 3696 
 
 112. Kukkutamittayange v. . 3696—3726 
 
 113. Koka nam veddabuge v. . 373a — 3746 
 
 114. Manikara - kulupaga -tissa- 
 terunvabansege v. . . 3746 — 376a 
 
 115. Tun-denaku-vahansege v. . 376a — 3786 
 116,3 Suprabuddba-^akya-v. . 3786— 380a 
 117, Satalos-vaga-vabandeget ." 
 
 Savaga-vabandeget vastu ■ 880a-6 
 
 118; Bobokumaravarunge v. . 3806 — 881a 
 
 119. Kundadana - terunvaban - 
 
 sege T. . . . . 881a — 384a 
 
 120. Visakbadi noyek upasika- 
 
 varunge pebevas-vicala-v. 384a — 385a 
 
 121. Ajagara-preta-v. . . 385a — 387a 
 
 122. Mungalam-maba-terunva- 
 
 bansege v. . . . 387a — 3896 
 
 123. Babubbandika nam terun- 
 vabansege v. . . . 3896 — 3926 
 Santati-emettange v. . 393a — 395a 
 
 1 End of ch. vii,, the Ardhanta-vagga-vannana, 
 3 End of ch. viii., the Sahassa-vagga-vamana. 
 
 124 
 
 125. Pilotika-terunvahansege v. 396a — 3966 
 
 126.* Sukba-samanera-v. . . 8966— 402a 
 
 127. Visakbavangeyebeliyangev. 402a — 404a 
 
 128. Sirima-v 404a— 4066 
 
 129. Uttara nam stbavirindege 
 
 V 4066—4076 
 
 130. Adbimanaka-bbiksbu^-v. . 4076 — 408a 
 
 131. Rupananda nam stbavirin- 
 dege v 408a — 410a 
 
 182. Malbka-bisavunge v. . 410a— 412a 
 
 ^ End of ch. ix., the Fapa-vagga-vannand. 
 * End of ch. x., the Danda-vagga-vannana. 
 ^ The title in the MS. is Margaphalayata nopemina 
 ma ita peminiyamhayi sitagat vakandege vastuva. 
 
INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 15 
 
 Foil. 
 133. Laludayi-terunvahansege V. 412a — 4136 
 134 Ananda-'inaha-terunvahan- 
 
 se pra^na vicala v. . . 4136 — 414a 
 135.^ Mahadhana-situ-puthuge v. 414a — 4156 
 
 136. Bodhiraja-kumarayange v. 4156 — 4176 
 
 137. Upananda-v. . . . 4176 — 419a 
 
 138. Pradhanika-tissa-terunva- 
 hansegev. . . . 419a — 420a 
 
 139. Eumarakasup-terunvalaan- 
 
 sege meniyandege v. . 420a — 422a 
 
 140. Mahakala nam sdvan-upa- 
 sakayange v. . . . 422a — 423a 
 
 141. Devadatta-v. . . . 423a — 424a 
 
 142. Sanghabhedaka-v. . . 424a-6 
 
 143. Kalanam terunvahansegev. 4246 — 4256 
 
 144. Culakala-upasakayange v. 4256 — 426a 
 145.^ Attadattlia-terunvaliansege 
 
 V 426a-6 
 
 146. Dahara-bliiksliu-kenakun- 
 vahansege v. . . . 427a — 428a 
 
 147. Sudovun-rajjuruvange v. . 428a-6 
 
 148. Vadanalada-vlrya-eti pan- 
 siyak-dena-valiansege v. . 429a 
 
 149. Abhayaraja-kumarayangev. 429a — 430a 
 
 150. Sammunjaniya-terunvahan- 
 
 sege V. . . . . 430a-6 
 
 151. AngTilmal-malia-teruiiva- 
 
 bansege v. . . . 4306 — 431a 
 
 152. Pebara^-duvaniyange v. . 431a — 4336 
 
 153. Tisak-pamaria-bbiksbun- 
 vabansege v. , . . 4336 — 434a 
 
 154. Omcamana-vikavange T. . 434a — 436a 
 
 155. AsadriSa-dana-v. . . . 436a — 439a 
 156.* Kala nam situputrayanan- 
 
 ge V. . . . . 439a — 440a 
 
 157. Mara-dun-tundenage v. . 440a — 4426 
 
 158. Yama-maba-pelabera-v. . 4426 — 455a 
 
 1 End of ch. xi., the Jard-vagga-vannana. 
 
 * End of ch. xii., the Attavagga-vamana, 
 8 Pali Pesakara. 
 
 * End of ch. xiii., the Loha-vagga-vasmana, 
 
 Foil. 
 
 159. Erakapatta-na-rajjuruvan- 
 
 ge V 455a — 4576 
 
 160. Anafida-maba-terunvaban- 
 
 se pra^na vicala v. . . 4576 — 458a 
 
 161. Anabbiratabbiksbun - va- 
 
 bansege v. . . . 458a — 459« 
 
 162. Aggidatta nam peravi-ba- 
 ipunange v. . . . 4596 — 462a 
 
 163. Anafida-maba-terunvaban- 
 
 se prasna vicala v. . . 462a-6 
 
 164. Bobd-bbiksbiin-vabansegev. 4626 — 463a 
 165.^ Todeyya-brabmana-v. . 463a — 464a 
 
 166. Neyange kalabaya sanbin- 
 
 duvu-v. . . . ^ 464a — 465 a 
 
 167. Marayage v. . . . 465a — 466a 
 
 168. Kosol-rajjuruvange para- 
 
 jaya-v. .... 466a-6 
 
 169. Ektara ladaruvana-kena- 
 
 kunge V. . . . . 4666 — 467a 
 
 170. Ektara upasaka-kenekunge 
 
 V 467a — 468a 
 
 171. Pasenadi - kosol - rajjuru - 
 
 vangev 4686—4696 
 
 172. Tissa nam tera-kenakun- 
 vabansege v. . . . 4696 — 470a 
 
 173.^ Sakdevindubuge v. . . 470a — 471a 
 
 174. Tun-putuma-kenakunge v. 471a — 4726 
 
 175. Ektara -kelembiyana-kena- 
 
 kunge V 4726 — 473a 
 
 176. Visakbavange v. . . 473a — 474a 
 
 177. Liccbavinge v. . . 474a-6 
 
 178. Anittbi - gandba - kumara - 
 
 yange v. . . . . 4746 — 476a 
 
 179. Ektara brabmanayakuge V. 476a — 477a 
 
 180. Pansiyak-daruvange v. . 477a — 478a 
 
 181. Anagemi - ek-terakenakun - 
 vabansege v. . . . 478a-6 
 
 ' The Pali title is Kassapa-dasabalassa Suvanna- 
 cetiya-vatthu. End of ch. xiv., the Buddha-vagga- 
 vannand, 
 
 * End of ch. xv., the Sukha-vagga-vannana. 
 
16 
 
 BUDDHIST LITEBATURB. 
 
 Foil. 
 182.^Nancliya-upasakayange v. 478& — 480a 
 
 183. Roliml-bisavunge r. . 480a — 482a 
 
 184. Ektara-btiksliu-kenakun- 
 vahansege v. , . . 482a — 483a 
 
 185. Uttaravange v. . . 483a — 488a 
 
 186. Mungalan - m aha - terunva - 
 
 hanse prasna vicala v. . 4886 — 489& 
 
 187. Saketu-v. , . . 489&--491a 
 
 188. Punna nam diyaniyange v. 491a — 492a 
 189.^ Atula nam upasakayangev. 492a — 493& 
 1 90.^ Savaga-vahandege v. . 493& — 494a 
 
 191. Germ mara kana ekakuge v. 494a — 495& 
 
 192. B ktar a - brahmanay ana-ke - 
 
 nakunge v. . . , 496a-& 
 
 193. Tissa nam bhikshu-kena- 
 
 kunge V 4966—4976 
 
 194. Laludayi-terunvaliansegev. 4976 — 4986 
 
 195. Bktara-kula-daruvana-ke- 
 
 nakunge v. . ' . . 4986 — 4996 
 
 196. Seriyut-maba-terunvahan- 
 sege saddhivitiarika-na- 
 
 makge v. . . . 4996—5006 
 
 197. Pansiyak-upasakavarungev. 5006 — 501a 
 
 198. Tissa nam ladaru - bhik - 
 shundege v. . . . 501a — 502a 
 
 199. Upasakavaru-pasdenakuge 
 
 V 502a — 504a 
 
 200. Mendaka-maha-sitanangev. 504a — 5086 
 
 201. Kipi-sit etiva varada soyana 
 terunvahansege v. . . 5086 — 509a 
 
 202 .* Subhadra-paribrajikayange 
 
 V. . . . . . 509a-6 
 
 203. Yinilcayamatyayange v. . 5096 — 510a 
 
 204. Savaga-vabandege v. . 510a-6 
 
 205. Ekudda namvu rabat-te- 
 rakenakunvabansege v. . 6106 — 5116 
 
 Foil. 
 
 1 End of ch. xvi., the Piya-vagga-vamand. 
 
 2 For another version of this tale, see the Saddharmj 
 lankara, p. 28 of the printed edition. 
 
 3 End of ch. xvii., the Kodha-vagga-vanmna. 
 * End of ch. xviii., the Mala-vagga-vannana, 
 
 206. Lakuntaka - bhaddiya - te - 
 
 
 runvahansege v. 
 
 5116— 512a 
 
 207. Bohovahandege v. . 
 
 512a.5 
 
 208. Hattbaka-vahandege v. , 
 
 6126 
 
 209. Ektara-brabmanayana-ke- 
 
 
 nakunge v. , . . 
 
 6126— 513« 
 
 210. Titthiyange v. . 
 
 513a— 514a 
 
 211. Bill-veddakuge v. 
 
 514a-6 
 
 212.^ Bob5vabandege v. . 
 
 5146 515a 
 
 213. Pansiyayak-denavabansege 
 
 
 V. .... . 
 
 515a — 516a 
 
 214. Vahande yeladasage v. 
 
 516a-6 
 
 215. Padbanakammika-tissa-te- 
 
 
 runvabansege v. 
 
 5166—5176 
 
 216. Sukara-preta v. 
 
 5176 520a 
 
 217. Potbila-terunvabansege v. 
 
 520a— 521a 
 
 218. Mabalu-vabandege v. 
 
 521a 522a 
 
 219. Seriyut-maba-terunvaban- 
 
 
 sege saddbivibarika- na - 
 
 
 makge v 
 
 522a— 5286 
 
 220. Maba-dbana-velandage v. 
 
 5236 5246 
 
 221. Kisagdtamindege v. . 
 
 5246— 525a 
 
 222.^ Patacaravange v. 
 
 525a-6 
 
 223. Kukulu bijuvata kana ku- 
 
 
 marikavange v. 
 
 6256— 526a 
 
 224. Bbaddiya-nuvara-vaban- 
 
 
 dege V 
 
 526a— 527a 
 
 225-226. Lakuntaka -bbaddiya- 
 
 
 terunvabanaege vastu deka 527a — 528a 
 
 227. Darusakatikayange v, 
 
 628a— 6296 
 
 228. Vaj j iputtaka - bbiksbun-va - 
 
 
 bansege v. , . , 
 
 6296— 530a 
 
 229.'' Gangarobana-v. 
 
 530a— 537a 
 
 230. Citta nam sifanange v. 
 
 537a.6 
 
 231. Kucla-subbadravange V. . 
 
 5376— 640a 
 
 232.^ Bkavibariya - terunvaban - 
 
 
 sege V. . . . , 
 
 640a-6 
 
 ^ End of ch. six., the Bhammatfha-vagga-vannand. 
 ^ End of ch. xx., the Magga-vagga-vannana , 
 
 7 In the Dhammapadatthakatha this tale comes after 
 no. 222. 
 
 8 End of ch. xxi., the Pakinmka-vagga-vannand.- 
 
INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 FolL 
 
 233. 
 
 Sundarl-paribrajikavange v 
 
 540&— 542a 
 
 234. 
 
 Du^oarita-phala anubhava- 
 
 
 
 karana satvayange v. 
 
 642a-b 
 
 235. 
 
 Vaggumuda nam ho-tera 
 
 
 
 vasana vahandege v. 
 
 542&— 543a 
 
 236. 
 
 Khema nam npasakayange 
 
 
 
 v. . 
 
 543a-& 
 
 237. 
 
 Durvaca-namakage y. 
 
 5435 544a 
 
 238. 
 
 Irshyaven vasana ek striya- 
 
 
 
 kuge V 
 
 bis^a-b 
 
 239. 
 
 Agantukavu bolio vahan- 
 
 
 
 dege V 
 
 5446— 546a 
 
 240. 
 
 Nivatunge v. . 
 
 545a-& 
 
 241. 
 
 ^ Nivata-savuvange v. 
 
 5456 546a, 
 
 242. 
 
 Budun tamanvahanse ma 
 
 
 
 arabaya vadala v. 
 
 546a-b 
 
 243. 
 
 Mahanavimata peratu hasti- 
 silpayehi daksha-kenakun- 
 
 
 
 vahansege v. . 
 
 547a 
 
 244. 
 
 Ekfcara mahaiu bamui^iana- 
 
 
 
 kenakunge v. . . , 
 
 547a— 550a 
 
 245. 
 
 Pasenadi - kosol - rajjuru - 
 
 
 
 vange v. . 
 
 550a-6 
 
 246. 
 
 Sanu-samanera-v. 
 
 5506—5526 
 
 247. 
 
 Bahiraka nam etuge v. 
 
 5526— 553a 
 
 248. 
 
 Pansiyayak-dena-vahanse - 
 
 
 
 gev 
 
 553a-6 
 
 249. 
 
 ' Marayage v. . . . 
 
 5536— 555a 
 
 250. 
 
 Kapila nam matsyayage v. 
 
 555a — 558a 
 
 251. 
 
 Sukara-potika-vage v. 
 
 558a— 560a 
 
 252. 
 
 Sivuru hala kenakunge v. . 
 
 560a-6 
 
 253. 
 
 Bandkanagara-v. 
 
 5606 562a 
 
 254. 
 
 Khema nam meheninnagev. 
 
 562a>— 563a 
 
 255. 
 
 Uggasena nam situputhu- 
 
 
 
 gev 
 
 563a— 5656 
 
 256. 
 
 Danuggaha-v. . j 
 
 5656—5676 
 
 257. 
 
 Marayage v. . . . 
 
 5676—5686 
 
 258. 
 
 Upakajivakayange v. 
 
 5686— 569a 
 
 259. 
 
 Sakdevinduhuge v. . 
 
 569a^571a 
 
 Foil. 
 
 571a— 5726 
 5726— 573a 
 
 1 End of ch. xxii., the Niraya-vagga-vannana. 
 * End of ch. zziii., the Naga-vagga-vannana. 
 
 673a— 574a 
 
 574a— 5756 
 6756—5766 
 
 5766— 577a 
 
 260. Aputtaka-sitanange v. 
 261.^ Ankura-v. 
 262>-Bhikshu - vahande - pas 
 namakage v. 
 
 263. Hamsa-ghataka-bhikshun 
 dege V. . 
 
 264. Kokalika-v. 
 
 265. Dharmarama-terunvahan- 
 sege V. . 
 
 266. Vipaksha-sevaka-bhikshun- 
 vahansege v. . . . 677a — 678a 
 
 267. Pafioaggadayaka-bamunan- 
 
 ge V 578a — 580a 
 
 268. Bohovahandege v. . . 580a— 6846 
 
 269. Pansiyayak-denavahansege 
 
 V 5846— 585a 
 
 270. Santakaya-terunvahansegev. 586a-6 
 
 271. Nangala-kula-terunvahan- 
 sege V. . 
 
 272.- Vakkali-terunvahansege v. 
 273.* Sumana-samanera-v. 
 
 274. Prasada-bahula-bamunan- 
 ge V. 
 
 275. Bohovahandege v. . 
 
 276. Marayage v. . . 
 
 277. Bktara bamunana - kena - 
 kunge V. . 
 
 278. Ananda-mahaterunvahan- 
 sege V 
 
 279. Ektara pevidi-kenakunge v 
 
 280. Seriyut-maha-terunvahan- 
 sege V. . 
 
 281. Mahaprajapati - gotamin - 
 dege V. . 
 
 282. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan- 
 sege V. . .. . 
 
 283. Dululu - bamunana - kena - 
 kunge V. . 
 
 284. Kovun-bamunakuge v. 
 
 6866— 587a 
 687a— 588a 
 588a— 6976 
 
 6976— 598a 
 
 598rt-6 
 
 5986— 699a 
 
 699a-6 
 
 5996— 600a 
 600a-6 
 
 6005—6016 
 
 6016— 602a 
 
 6026 
 
 603a 
 603a— 605a 
 
 s End of ch. xxiv., the Tanhd-vagga-vannana. 
 ^ End of ch. zzr., the Bhikkhu-vagga-vannana.. 
 
18 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 Foil. 
 
 285. Kisa-g5fcamindege v. . 606a-b 
 
 286. Ektara braiimana - kena - 
 
 kunge V 6056— 606a 
 
 ^ Uggasena-situputrayage v. 
 
 287. Bamunandennakuge v. . 606^-6 
 
 288. Akkosaka-bharadvaja nam 
 bamunange v. . . . 6066 — ^^607a 
 
 289. Seriyut - maliaterunvahaii - 
 
 sege V 607fi— 608a 
 
 290. Upulvan-sthavirindege v. . 608a-b 
 
 291. Ektara brahmana - kena- 
 
 kunge V 6086— 609a 
 
 292. Khema nam stbavirindegev. 609a. 
 
 293. Pabbhara-vasi Tissa-terun- 
 vabansege V. . . . 609a — 611a 
 
 294. Ektara bhikshu-kenakun- 
 vabansege v. . . . 611a — 612a 
 
 295. Herana - vabande - satara - 
 
 namage v. . . . 612a — 614a 
 
 296. Maha-panthaka-terunva- 
 
 hansege v. . . . 614a-6 
 
 297. Pilindivaccha-maliaterun - 
 valiansege v. . . . 6146 — 615a 
 
 298. Nam-got-heyin apprasid- 
 dhavu ek-terakenakunva- 
 
 hansege v. . . . 615a-6 
 
 299. Seriyut- mahaterunvah an-' 
 
 segevatat. . 
 
 -»r - 1 1 , >d156 — 6166 
 
 Mungaian - mahaterunva 
 
 hansege vatat vat-deka 
 
 300. Revata-terunvahansege v. . 6166 
 
 301. Oandrabbaya- „ „ 6166— 619a 
 
 302. Sivali-maba- „ „ 619a— 620a 
 
 303. Sundarasamudda- „ „ 620a — 623a 
 
 304. Jatila- „ „ 
 
 (a) Jotiya-sitanange ut- 
 
 patti-kathava . 623a — 632a 
 (6) Jatila-sitanange ut- 
 
 patti-kathava . 632a — 638a 
 
 1 Only the title: the tale itself is wanting in the 
 present MS. 
 
 Foil. 
 
 305. Jotiya-terunvahansege v. . 638a — 6896 
 
 306. Kelilalu hera mahanava 
 
 rahat-vu de-namakge v. . 6396 — 6406 
 
 307. Vangisa-terunvabansege. V. 6406 — 642a 
 
 308. Dhammadinna-vabandegev. 642a — 6436 
 
 309. Angulmal-maba-terun va- 
 
 hansege v. . . . 6436 
 
 310.^ Deya-hita-bamunana pena 
 
 vicala-v 6486 — 6446 
 
 *811. Mangala-sutra-atuva adi- 
 
 vu katbantara . . . 6446 — 693a 
 *312. Maitreya-varnanava . 693a — 707 
 
 Of tbe tales tbat are not to be found in 
 tbe Dhammapadattba-katba, that concern- 
 ing Nagasena Thera (no. 3) is apparently 
 an amplified translation of tbe Babirakatha 
 in the well-known Pali work " Milinda- 
 panha" (Questions of King Milinda). This 
 book seems, therefore; to have been ex- 
 tant in its present form at the time of the 
 compilation of the present work (i.e. in or 
 before the thirteenth century), a fact hitherto 
 unknown to Pali scholars.^ The tale no. 25 
 is stated in the text itself to have been taken 
 from the Digha-nikayatthakatha (Buddha- 
 ghosa's commentary on the Digha-Nikaya). 
 The sources from which nos. 82 and 96 are 
 derived have as yet not been traced. No. 311 
 contains a collection of myths relating to the 
 Universe, the Buddhas, &c., derived from 
 the Buddhavamsa and various other sources. 
 No. 312 treats of the future Buddha as the 
 Anagatavarpsadesana in Mayiirapada's Puja-- 
 valiya, ch. xv. 
 
 Regarding the author, Dhamnlasena Thera, 
 scarcely anything is known. He must, how- 
 ever, have lived in or before the thirteenth 
 century A.D., as his name is mentioned in 
 
 ^ End of ch. xxvi., the Brahmana-vagga-vannand, which 
 is also the end of the Dhammapadatthakatha. 
 
 3 See "Sacred Books of the East," vol 35; "The 
 Questions of King Milinda," by T. W. Ehys Davids, 
 Introd., p. xiii. 
 
EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 
 
 19 
 
 the Nikaya-sangralia* along with other 
 priestly authors such as Sahitya, Vilgam- 
 mula, Anuruddha, Dipankara, and Mayura- 
 pada, who lived in or before the reign of 
 Pandita Parakrama-Bahu (A.D. 1236-1271). 
 
 Tales from the present work have from 
 time to time appeared in print in Ceylon, but 
 
 the publication of a complete edition was not 
 begun until 1887. Since then three parts, 
 comprising the text up to tale no. 69, have 
 been printed under the editorship of Vera- 
 gama Punchi-bandara. 
 
 For the description of the copy at Copen- 
 hagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 65. 
 
 INTERPRETATION OF EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS IN PALI 
 
 AND SANSKRIT. 
 
 14. 
 
 Or. 3310.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 52 ; 10 in. by 1^; 
 6 lines, 9 — 9|- in. long ; written in a fairly 
 legible hand, by a Low-country scribe, in 
 the 19th century. 
 
 Anuruddha-sataha. 
 
 A Sanskrit poem in 101 stanzas in praise 
 of the Buddha by Anuruddha Thera, who is 
 supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the 
 eleventh or twelfth century A.D., accom- 
 panied by an anonymous interverbal inter- 
 pretation in Sinhalese. 
 
 The text and its sanne begin as in printed 
 editions : — 
 
 and end : — 
 
 <5^33sS33 o^©(5oe3cabSd3S3diS)8 
 
 * See p, 24: of the printed edition. 
 ' al)3®aS3C3M-2^sS5o ^ <g 
 
 '§^o 
 
 CS'od, giiS^o £S53(5o39, (5-332S53oi^(5s, diQiSizsBi^ 
 ■zSg, ^©cs"i (5e3caSS<53^(5iS)8, Sj(33'33 q^diS) 
 csSSd ®S5®, fc;©, ®S) «3'S3s53oa, ©jsS^SKn,' 
 
 This is followed by a single Sanskrit 
 stanza containing pious aspirations, pro- 
 bably of the writer of the Sinhalese sanne or 
 interpretation. 
 
 Title :— 
 
 Por full particulars regarding this poem 
 and its author, see J. De Alwis' Descriptive 
 Catalogue, pp. 168 — 172 ; L. De Zoysa's 
 Catalogue of Pali . . . MSS., pp. 4-5 ; and 
 C. Bendall's description of this copy in his 
 Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British 
 Museum. 
 
 The text with the present sanne has been 
 printed several times at Colombo (1866, 
 1879, 1888, &c.). 
 
 15. 
 
 Or. 2652-3. — Two palm-leaf codices form,- 
 ing one work; foil. 306+328 (bearing one 
 foliation, 233-?S33 + ^^2S<s) ; 19| in. by 2f ; 
 
 £S5©1 
 
 e 
 
 C53 
 
 S533 
 
 ei£sc33 " cas:5253o5a®gl^o 
 
20 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 9 — 10 lines, 17 J in. long; closely ■written iji 
 a small but fairly clear hand, by a Low- 
 country scribe, early in the 19th. century. 
 The date ^csssoS^o^cajQd^eo Sugatabdam 
 solarudram, given at the end of the second 
 volume, seems, according to the Katapaya 
 numerals, to be equivalent to A.B. 2237 
 (i.e. A.D. 1694). If this be correct, it can 
 only be the date of the original MS., of 
 ■which the present is a copy. 
 
 Visuddhvmarga-maha-sannaya. 
 
 An extensive interverbal interpretation in 
 Sinhalese of Buddhaghosa's Visuddhimagga, 
 by Srimat Kalikala-Sahitya-Sarvajna-Pandita 
 Parakrama-Bahu,* King of Ceylon, A.D. 
 1236—1271. 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 work begins : — 
 
 SgS®©S303 ©G33 g® 2552533 
 
 ©gS ' ?s5ca®©©S33 
 
 E3d;552S)®2J55®~S^?J3 
 
 C3 S3 t:5e33(3® 25323 ss:i3 
 
 (3oZ533^O0So^?S53 
 
 t30C3©SS^3qcS«333®5S?3 
 
 S3 ess eSo£)-i^€^«553 tliSO 
 
 8e53(g3jno S!6^^ss&ca3 
 ®caocS?S5o ©•a^gS?J3o 
 {Ss3a£)3ca zsitca&i 
 
 fSf^i^^ Si® ?S3Sio Z53ab3dstaS®3-g^o g©>CS3S5-^o' 
 g3ii^23322)3* C8&33s55S33-€^© ©^ §3 CS 33© ' €)S5^ 
 
 * The second according to Wijesinha, and third accord- 
 ing to Tumour. Regarding the date of this king's reign, 
 see Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77. 
 
 > a ' C3oea,o ' «S5o ' g32Q353?£)3 
 
 ' e3l;253Sf3©3"g^®Si'§^CQ3^S25^'€^8 ' 05, 'S 
 
 C9sr>3®CS!9 iS^® . ^©3333 5SD© 6" S5Sj2S5®S 
 
 ®£S3S5S . 253 :^ ^©'= 6 cjisJjae" cpSooeS^oesS . 
 oS®3-i^ .€^"© a rosrfiS <9?s3d9®3-S^S . 9®ca3 
 c5-€^" ^© €i" o^srf esoaM €)QS> . ®@!S casS 
 
 «a," 253(333 3z53^l©@3^ ®(33253aQ3®CO" Sa©2533(5 
 
 ®e33"2533caS ta<^^o assss^Sxs'^S. ^? 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 §a®^0®C33^ C3c5itS(53253S3" SSD3® ®£)®cea?S:) 
 
 ©c3®d{53, fpo ©Szsci' «J5® ®?S532§3 ss)i2S3 egdx 
 aiSzsj' S3®2s:f®crf c-gdziOg^Sssd^ §S)©^3C3caS 
 
 «acSSj3e^ 2S5® Cfl^Si &?Si6lSS:^^BsSi } 253©333 ©SJ 
 ©®©(S3(533, Z53(5-^e^ ©^"©3®3&3"03 ; 3333^ 
 Si^, 6333235 SS33 . ©e3 253i5aS(5©'i^a^'^o, 
 
 ©(33©23Li' ^cda3d-^ca 253d-i^ S>B2s!S ©C33cs?J5; 
 
 ^§03Q; .•55eSo''*«^®aK3®5SX533, ?5:)CS ^ZS33^'©JS323d'^; 
 55®§3335e3£5, SSSg SsJ Cfz^; 333§©?5:)3, (gisQb 
 
 4fii£3Q©ce!S eseca^g; ®(332S3©d^e3es®©Qo£®2S53, 
 ®(3339 ©<^9@ @£53^ffi5©ed; §©©0 ^ «S53®®eQQ33 
 
 ©e3ii53S)eS £333335^ ; §©03 0S?S5 «S3®q ce®3332s5 
 
 253 d ©(53 3 e3 3«rf©2Si'<5; 3333®(33253Cs©o ^giag 
 ce^ e3®2S^S, a S53S35 ^25333"' ©^33 e33«S3 . 
 ©gg®0(&53=» ®£03 S32S3ao3 ^©. This is fol- 
 lowed by the scribe's pious vows and the date 
 §0333 0)^0 ©easgdigo. 
 
 The Visuddhimagga ("the path of purity") 
 is a compendium of the Buddhist doctrine. 
 An abstract of its contents by Professor 
 Carpenter is published in the Journal of the 
 Pali Text Society for 1890 (pp. 14—21), and 
 a fuller abstract by Mr. Warren (who is 
 engaged on a complete edition) in the same 
 
 «^E353«3 
 
 " 253^-d?S5© 
 ©@')33a 
 
 19 Jg^ 
 
 " (g " ?SD " C3oca,253ei33253^a 
 
 " ©Cd " ©C3"i2533a " &!^Bl^ 
 
 ^ »»23d^© ''(^ ''<i> "8 '*^ 
 
 g@3(£®a30fi32SJ'2S3QQ 
 
EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 
 
 21 
 
 Journal for 1893 (pp. 76—165), It is the 
 first work which. Buddhaghosa wrote during 
 his sojourn in Ceylon about the close of the 
 fourth century A.D. For an account of his 
 other works, such as iS^anodaya, Atthasalini, 
 &o., as well as of his life and career so 
 far as is at present known, the reader is 
 referred to the introduction to the " Buddha- 
 ghosupatti," edited and translated by J. 
 Gray (Lond., 1892), and to Foulke's paper 
 "Buddhaghosa" in the Indian Antiquary, 
 vol. xix., p. 105. 
 
 King Parakrama-Bahu III., the author of 
 the Sinhalese interpretation, was the eldest 
 son* of King Vijaya-Bahu III., a descendant 
 of the Siri Sanghabodhi family, and was 
 born at Sirivaddhanapuraf (Skt. Sri-var- 
 dhana-pura), about eight miles from Dam- 
 badeniya, his capital during the thirty-five 
 years of his reign (A.D. 1236— 1271). J He 
 was a great warrior, as well as a scholar and a 
 devout Buddhist. He drove the Tamils from 
 their strongholds, repelled the invasion of 
 the island by the Malay prince Candrabhanu, 
 and brought the whole land under his 
 dominion. He made great benefactions to 
 the Buddhist Church, and held feasts in 
 honour of the " Tooth-relic " of Buddha. 
 He invited the Buddhist monk Dhammakitti 
 from Tamba-rata, and held a convocation of 
 Buddhist monks, presided over by Aranyaka 
 Medhankara, for the purification of the 
 religion. 
 
 Under the direction of his son Vijaya- 
 Bahu, he improved internal communication 
 by building large bridges and making roads, 
 &c., much attention being at the same time 
 given to irrigation works, the building of 
 temples and other edifioes.§ 
 
 * See Mahavamsa, Ixxxi., vv. 68 — 78. 
 
 t See Buddhism by R. S. Copleston, pp. 489-90. The 
 present name of the place seems to be Nambambaraya. 
 
 l See Bell's Areh. Eeport on the Kegalla District, 
 p. 77. 
 
 S For further particulars, see Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxii. 
 
 ixc. ; Nikaya-sangraha, p. 23; the RSjavaliya; and the 
 Rajaratnakaraya, pp. 44 — 46, 
 
 He had five sons, viz., Vijaya-Bahu, 
 Bhuvaneka-Bahu, Tilokamalla, Parakrama- 
 Bahu, and Jaya-Bahu, 
 
 In later years he seems to have led a life 
 of seclusion, remaining king only in name, 
 whilst his eldest son Vijaya-Bahu, assisted 
 by his nephew Vira-Bahu, administered the 
 country. The Sinhalese chronicles do not 
 state the reason of his retirement, but from 
 the valuable literary productions he has left, 
 it might be supposed that he devoted his 
 full leisure to their composition. Beside 
 the present interpretation of Buddhaghosa's 
 Visuddhimagga, he has written a Sanne to 
 the Vinaya-vini^caya, entitled Nissandeha,_ 
 and has composed an admirable poem 
 called Kav-silumini-Kusa-da,* from which 
 even the author of the Sidatsangara has 
 quoted a passage to show the existence of 
 the anusvara and the , half-nasal Sannalca in 
 the Sinhalese language. f 
 
 During his reign, the Mahavamsa was 
 compiled up to that period from the reign 
 of Mahasen (A.D. 277) by Dhammakitti 
 Thera,J and the Pujavaliya by Mayurapada 
 Thera. 
 
 The Pali text of the Visuddhimagga^ ac- 
 companied b'y Parakrama-Bahu's interpreta- 
 tion and a modern translation, is being 
 edited by M. Dhammaratna, the editor of ~ a 
 Sinhalese newspaper at Colombo, called 
 Lakminipahana. Eighteen fasciculi have 
 already appeared in print. 
 
 16. 
 
 Or. 4486.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 123 (235— daa, ®d 
 — ©do) ; 20 in. by 2 j^ ; 8 — 9 lines, 7^ in. long; 
 
 * See the Sinhalese preface to the printed edition of 
 the Visuddhimarga-sannaya and Alwis's Sidatsangara, 
 pp. clxviii. — clxxii. The poem is founded on the Kusa- 
 jataka (Faus. 531). 
 
 t Alwis, Sidat., p. 2. 
 
 J Probably the same monk who came to the Island 
 from Tamba-rata. 
 
 G 
 
22 
 
 BUDDHIST LITEEATURE. 
 
 written in a uniform legible hand, probably 
 by a learned Kandyan scribe, early in the 
 18th century. [B. Goedon Geinlinton.] 
 
 Elu Bodhivamsaya. 
 
 An amplified Sinhalese version of the Pali 
 Maha-Bodhivamsa, by Vilgammula Maha- 
 thera, the chief monk of Kitsirimevan Kelani 
 Temple, containing the following twelve 
 chapters, as in the original work : — 
 
 i. Abhisamhodhi-katha, foil. 1 — 36a. Gotama 
 Buddha's anterior births, and the twenty-four 
 Vivaranas presented to him by previous 
 Buddhas, up to the time of his final birth as 
 Siddhattha, and the attainment of Buddha- 
 hood at the foot of the Bo-tree after van- 
 quishing Mara. 
 
 ii. Ananda-lodM-lcatha, foil. 35a — 71a. 
 His preaching and its results, the planting 
 of the Bo-tree at Jetavana and the estab- 
 lishment of the Bodhi-piija, or ceremonies in 
 honour of the sacred tree. For another ver- 
 sion, see the Pujavaliya, ch. xx. 2 (no. 25). 
 
 iii. Dasabala-parinirvana-katha, foil. 71a — 
 73a. The death of the Buddha and the cre- 
 mation of his body. 
 
 iv. PratTiama-sahglti-Tcatha, foil. 73a — 796. 
 
 V. Bvittya-sahgiti-hatha, foil. 796 — 816. 
 
 vi. Trittya-sahglti-'katha, foil. 816 — 89a. 
 The rise of heresy, and the three great 
 Councils held for the suppression of schisms. 
 
 vii. LahMvatarana'hathd, foil. 89a — 926. 
 An account of the Kings of Ceylon up to 
 Devanampiyatissa (307 — 267 b.o,), of Ma- 
 hinda and other Buddhist missionaries, and 
 of the arrival of Mahinda in Ceylon. 
 
 viii. Nagara-pravesana-katha, foil. 926 — 956. 
 Mahinda's entrance into Anuradhapura, the 
 capital of Ceylon, and the establishment of 
 Buddhism. 
 
 ix. Mahavihara-pratigrahana-katha, foil. 
 956— 106a. The visits of the Buddhas to 
 
 Ceylon, and the acceptance of the Maha- 
 vihara monastery by Mahinda. 
 
 X. Gaityagiri - vihara - pratigrahana - kath a, 
 foil. 106a-107a. The acceptance of the 
 Cetiyagiri monastery, 
 
 xi. Dhatvaga/mana-katha, foil. 107a — 109a. 
 The bringing of relics of Buddha to Ceylon. 
 
 xii. Drumendragamana-katha, foil. 109a — 
 122a. The arrival and the planting of a 
 branch of the sacred Bo-tree at Anuradha- 
 pura, as well as the establishment of the 
 Bodhi-puja. 
 
 Colophon, foil. 122a— 123. 
 
 The text, which is interspersed with quo- 
 tations from Pali works both canonical and 
 extra-canonical, and from Sanskrit works 
 such as Kalidasa's Raghuvamia,* &c., is full 
 of corruptions. It begins : — 
 
 C3 e) 3CS § 5352S5 ©(5®<i^ Q (S5 33 CO es af) o 
 ©«?j® ea-i^tS [sic] fidc33 Sdc3o?55®o@ 
 
 2530 as3©eoed €)(5-i^ al.®'©c8£3J' gzsxag qts 
 
 and ends as follows, with the Sinhalese ren- 
 dering of the pious aspirations of the author 
 of the original work : — 
 
 ^g)|)@i ^^®^ C^0@ffi5 S3©2fX533K ZS36'6)®SSi 
 
 es5t® )553(^^® qetSg^^osQ oi^®©<ss?[©]©o . «3© 
 ?s^i?sxsi^ ssS ©353<s\d!S qf(gei©®©o. 
 
 Translator's colophon ends : — 
 
 S£55od)§o?99 £S5es?S©<©>(2a(3 gSdJSeS'd od>s)® 
 ejd sS& o>S) •?Sqs533cs®35?) gea, (54^«Sc3®cs 
 
 acf' CQ-iS^-i 8(^(S5®g(3 ©2533 eSdSd OiqcSarf' ©2532^ 
 
 * See foil, zaai) b, g)3 a, etc, 
 ■I) '©8^S 's533 
 
 7 
 
 ■^Sy 
 
 ^ 
 
EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 
 
 23 
 
 ©zaa© Do e30!so©9ad' gg'^^35§ ©>Q)oS9eai^ 
 
 e335©!553C) Sej(g6\e^k553 
 
 e) S35^©S ©S3 S3 C53cg £3 d)S55S5ES [sic] ©3^5 
 
 sS -d^ o ^ (3 ©!S3"i ^ OS33 dvQ «s3o .-s^ -a^ ©^a^ 55^ 
 
 cs 255 (3 CQ -iJ3 ^ ©3 2S5eaS «3 ©do (g3 ® § (3 
 c35Sd§-€^ ' 3©{5©^ (3(33 S©«55a ©S)oSSca s . 
 
 According to this colophon, the translator 
 Vilgammula-maha-thera must have been also 
 called Sarogama-mula-thera. And this is 
 not unlikely, as the Sinhalese vil and the 
 Pali Saro (Skt. saras) both mean a pond or 
 lake. He lived in the reign of Pandita 
 Parakrama Bahu of Kurunegala (circa A.D. 
 1296 — 1347), at whose request the transla- 
 tion was made.* He was very probably the 
 same Vilgammula-theraf who is mentioned 
 in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) as having 
 lived about the reign of Pandita Para- 
 krama Bahu of Dambadeniya (1236 — 1271), 
 and who made a Sinhalese paraphrase, 
 padagata-sanna, of Mayura's Sanskrit poem 
 Surya-^ataka, in the latter half of the thir- 
 teenth century,! for it is obvious from the 
 Sanskrit quotations from Raghuvam^a, &c., 
 
 ' g€)aS32S3g " ©^ ' @ ' ©>e3©>2S33 ? ' S) 
 * The following books also are mentioned, in tlie pre- 
 face (fol. zS33a) as having been written under this king's 
 patronage: Pansiyapanas-jatakapota, Dampiya-atuvava, 
 probably the Sinhalese sanne, Viman-vat, Peta-vat and 
 Buddha-vamsa [desana]. A portion of the Mahavamsa 
 ■was also compiled under his auspices (Tumour's Epitome 
 of the History of Ceylon, p. 47). 
 
 t A Buddhist monk 'of the name of Sarogama-mula- 
 thera is mentioned in the forty-fifth stanza of the Pali 
 poem Vrittamala, as having resided in the Jatigama- 
 vihara in or before the fourteenth century, but there is 
 nothing to prove his identity with the present author. 
 
 J According to Pandit Batuvantudave in the preface 
 to the printed edition, and Prof. Bendall's notes on this 
 work in E.AS. Journal, 1896, pp. 215-216. 
 
 in the present work, that he was a scholar 
 in Sanskrit also. Nothing further, however, 
 is mentioned in the colophon, which renders 
 certain the identity of the present author 
 with the pupil of Galaturumula Mahathera,* 
 and translator of the Sanskrit Surya-sataka. 
 
 Two editions of the Pali Bodhivamsa have 
 been published, one at Colombo in 1890, and 
 the other by the Pali Text Society of London 
 in 1891. Another edition of it, accompanied 
 by Velivita Saranahkara's Sinhalese para- 
 phrase entitled Madhurartha-prakaiinT, is in 
 progress, the first fasciculus having been 
 printed at Colombo in 1891. The standard 
 Sinhalese commentary of Gurulugomi on this 
 Bodhivamsa was published by the Ceylon 
 Public Instruction Department in 1886. 
 The present work, as well as the other 
 two known works on the Bo-tree, namely, 
 Sulu-bodhivamsaf and Bodhivamsa-getapa- 
 daya,f are still in manuscript. 
 
 17. 
 
 Or. 4972.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (sj— ©S + 1) ; 
 8f in. by 2| ; 8—10 lines, 7— 7^ in. long; 
 closely written in a small ordinary hand, 
 probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the 19th 
 century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1— 27a. 
 
 Abhisambodhi-alahkara. § 
 
 A rare Pali poem in 100 stanzas, || accom- 
 panied by an interverbal Sinhalese inter- 
 pretation, treating of the life of Gautama 
 
 * Not necessarily the Galaturumula mentioned on 
 p. 30 of the printed edition of the Nikaya-sangraha, for 
 this monk lived more than a century later. 
 
 t See Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20. 
 
 J See Catalogue of the Ceylon Oriental Library. 
 
 § See fol. 16, line 3. 
 
 II The number of the stanzas of the poem is given in 
 the colophon as ten times ten {i.e. 100), see fol, 25 J, 
 line 8. 
 
24 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 Buddha from tlie time of his birth as 
 Sumedha the hermit, when he was presented 
 with the first vivarana* by Dipankara 
 Buddha, to his last birth as Siddhattha, 
 when he attained Buddhahood. 
 
 This work is traditionally ascribed to Veli- 
 vita Saranankara Sangharaja (18th century). 
 
 Beg. 
 
 £)f'Do ©S32J5 s5©q8s5o -kS^^o gsaaaocsjo 
 e3o^©o'6 ^d«s5'-€So D^gjsjo ©a?,@es5o g©^3 
 
 §©S)3ai)i)0©>S5D* ■253d3(S3S3©do e33©iQsS52g ©S3 
 
 QoSg; ®i^S3^e>^©o, ©qS3^©«^©g; &^o, od 
 §)<5io* §^3ag; §£)©, e3©d3e3©^C3(5!S^S5S zsio© 
 
 Ca?)^G32rfSe53ZSi'©63^^ — ^-^ 
 
 End, 
 
 ei€)raD, ©&©i©3, z53o©\(33, cssJssQ g©oa3£5?S7 
 
 0325::)" ©?f5203' 2553(3®>03!S; ©S£S«J5??, (^©S ^?8 
 ©&3®>35539 ©>^©»03©Ga2S5' ©^©£3303 ^€3 ^S3 q© 
 SjS)' qtS, «5©C3 Od q©C3 ®2J33©3333a ©S^Ss ; 
 C3S55)C333Z53J, ficsO" C32£)"©033; ^C3d555"C3(5 
 
 -g^, ^C3d?s5"cs® e3(5'©5©2S33Q ^ias5>3"s5@cs, 
 
 ,g233®3©§ 0:^533, ^^©eSjSzSCS' g253S)©03-a^" §23X53g 
 
 ©j^ ; qp <£^®o«;^o'* q©©c53, Sg^^s^sgaLf^zsj^d© 
 Cf©S<5'°g©3ffi5; ^£®o, t3.33^?>©ce2s:f ; esg^ssm 
 ^c33©co?S5e3," g@§a3,g (g'^^os <^x?9©©«£)o;" 
 -<^£E!o, ®® ©?s:)3:S; e^S^ngdSdo, g^^Sg sjSas 
 g(5os9; qpca®3 cb^sd^Ss, ©® cfs5©i©ss:j' gs3© 
 
 * FiVaroraa, th.e assurance of becoming Buddha at a 
 future time. 
 
 ^ s^ ? i) = 23tf?S33 " ©eS " g ? 
 
 " S32£> ? " -€^ " -sJsis " sscfq 
 
 1* ^ -JS^^^fiSfSfi " Cf©©©(5 " S3©25:)«g in the 
 
 Pali stanza. 
 
 csa " sJ'©3 
 
 ©COsdj S3Ca®o ©e3©2S:X55D, ©®®ig ©SDC3a?3?S3 
 
 «s5©"'es3ad'©e5©c25 at) ®«^c3"s?53© ^cs^zsd' «5?S 
 ©e3®2s:js5"@; e3€)d3, es^© qfjS53©-s3©c33!S; ?553 
 
 <2o, ©(33iS32S53c3g; ^i53©2S5o, e3©s55S>^CjQ9 ; ^©235, 
 ^(3233CSas5©i^g; ^(3533©®©3X»CSHSjffio, C«?©g 
 
 ©©®^ €a@z3S3j S3@S es^Jeq do©!5os3za®c333^ zs:? 
 
 e3i®®.'«''*®©0. 
 
 II. Foil. 27a — 28, Miscellaneous extracts. 
 
 1. The first three Pali tetrastiohs of the 
 Samanta-lmfa-vannana, in adoration of 
 Grotama Buddha, his Doctrine and his 
 " Order." 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e335S3Ss3332S ?sySl o ^ =* £223355-2^ 60 ^^ qsX3o 
 
 End. 
 
 S32S5 "* ®co®'.S©©<sqes3^(5o'" C33^©d?s5 
 
 2. A Sanskrit stanza, giving a medical 
 prescription, followed by an interverbal 
 translation into Sinhalese. 
 
 3. Names of some heretical sects of Bud- 
 dhism, such as Mahasanghika, Gohuliha, and 
 the like, copied from Devarakkhita Dham- 
 makitti's Nikayasangraha.f 
 
 4. Fol. 28. A small fragment of a Pali 
 poem as yet unidentified, accompanied by 
 an interverbal translation into Sinhalese. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 caerf ©ajsQ epx-?S; c5s3?s^g@2f3<3f2S 
 
 «S(5©(5a3oa, «Sd ©(5&3 f^i^; ©ess 233253 "d^s^^ese,, 
 Sdzsso^' ©e^ggoJ ®i@ go3©2s:«S; oSd-sage^iS 
 
 (3o233©<53©5SX5>3, C^^§ ^6 ^^^ 253d-€^©dss5— qf ^ 
 
 '•a 
 
 commonly ©-g^ 
 =« casd^o 
 
 t See pp. 6 — 9 of the printed edition, 
 ^' (^©(3 " «5JS53 " s^'" 
 
 23LS'©cd 
 
 CO 
 
 ' more 
 
EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 
 
 25 
 
 End. 
 
 18. 
 
 Or. 3538.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 33; 16^ in. 
 by 2^ ; 8 — 9 lines, 14J in. long ; written by 
 a Low-country scribe at the request of a 
 Buddhist friar named Sumangala; dated 
 "Wednesday, the 1st of Poson, 1859, equiva- 
 lent to December 14th, A.D. 1859. 
 
 [J. Bury. J 
 
 BhaJdi-satalca, 
 commonly called 
 
 Bauddha-sataha. 
 
 A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of 
 Buddha and his doctrine. Composed early 
 in the fifteenth century by Sri Ramacandra 
 Bharati. It is accompanied by an inter- 
 verbal interpretation in Sinhalese by Suman- 
 gala, a fellow-pupil (with the author) of 
 Totagamuve. Sri Rahula Thera. 
 
 For further particulars, see Professor Ben- 
 dall's Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in 
 the British Museum. 
 
 19. 
 
 Or. 2659.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 31 (za— ©o®) ; 
 17|- in. by 2|- ; 9 lines, 13f in. long; written 
 in a good uniform hand by a Low-country 
 scribe ; dated 15th Oct., 1844. 
 
 eXo 
 
 eaS 
 
 ®cd 
 
 d® 
 
 Kdyaviratigdihd-sarmaya, 
 called also 
 
 Jdtiduklchavihhdgorsannaya. 
 
 The text accompanied by an interverbal 
 Sinhalese interpretation of the anonymous 
 Pali poem called Kayaviratigatha or Jati- 
 dukkhavibhaga, " an examination of the 
 sorrows of existence." According to the 
 translator's colophon, the poem should con- 
 tain 274 verses, but, like the printed edition 
 of Colombo, 1881, it actually has 272. These 
 are divided into two sections : Jatidukkhud- 
 deso (foil. 1 — 18a) and Sunnatuddeso (foil. 
 18<x — 31). The first describes the anatomy 
 of the body, its offensiveness, and the folly 
 of bestowing attention upon a thing so worth- 
 less ; and the second deals more or less with 
 the mind, or rather the advantage of its 
 emancipation from the body for the attain- 
 ment of Nirvana. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©tS33S3o do^g2ao)eK3 e3©JS5a3@ C3®3C3©S33. 
 
 £53-?SgS!aS©333S.2S)@gS«no,' d'3^gs6)©>ca23d' 
 @g?S53g; esgSio, 33®3SSad' SoSge' ^S3333*g 
 esSicqGSi ; fift6©-a^22)3, ©3(5ja)(9NGS2S^ ©i^; c53^ 
 gi5S)S)ess, £53^cs g33;3cs©2533Q©ra5553'g g?aica3 
 
 ©\cs5; Se^OCOo, g©«3qo3; C3®3e3©\333 , C^o6^^^0 
 
 ©-oazx:!'; e3©253S)3@, eSoa®. 
 
 e3;S®o gaO-Qo K52S3 ts86o s5g®o (^qo 
 ta@3 ©©s)«^e3DeS d3o3©i<53 ®o23:^©So3o. 
 
 * This is the translator's adoration of Buddha, after 
 which the poem begins with the author's obeisance to the 
 Buddha. 
 
 s ^ ? « SS|sS33o 
 
 de 
 
 sJa^3 
 
 '-€^ 
 
26 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 End. 
 
 <sit2S £i>='<5^ce^s5; [cacSo], oe®e>d cS^S «e>S2J5?S5'Q 
 03s5sO ©a53®d*q ^©ca®; csjfxSo, caDjS5d^o3; 6S 
 ejo, s\ca3ca2S52S5'Q; ^oso, ©»©; 2na®(3o«S5^, JS3(^ 
 ©v?S53®©^ zad ®iS . gsj^caSd^rasda cassia" 
 ceS. 
 
 Translator's coloplion : — 
 
 235?03©(5-?S(S33d3 ®CS3 
 ®©C32a3€)S?C3 S3S3 ^ 
 tSaS3-S36\C33CS5o ^S)S) ©255333 
 e3®ES332J5eS <$®35o 0(^0 
 Cf®2J5?S5 g®«5q«i5q?S^ C3«33§^©3S3.-55 
 0,©2S5iS5 .«S£|ei^'55 €) S5e3E3©i(5.'55 
 e««E50©>fiS5«5^ df©OJ!S5 S)©(3S55 ©36 
 l^©(3?J5 Q6\(32SD e3®\©CSJ3®©\e3fiS53 
 
 20. 
 
 Or. 2248.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 89 (ass— ©-,) ; 17| 
 in. by 2f; 9 lines, 15^ in. long; written in 
 a fine clear hand, by a Low-country scribe, 
 in the middle of the nineteenth century, and 
 presented to Mr. R. 0. Childers by Tudu- 
 vatte Maha-nissaya Karakacariya Pannasiha 
 'Thera, of Kosgoda, Ceylon.* 
 
 [R. C. Ohildees.] 
 
 II. Poll. 20&— 89» 
 
 Saddhct/mmopayanaya. 
 
 The Pali text accompanied by an inter- 
 verbal Sinhalese interpretation of the Sad- 
 dhammopayana, a poem in 621 stanzas, 
 treating of such tenets in Buddhism as the 
 eight ahlchanas or wrong times, the ten sins, 
 the misery of preta and animal existence, the 
 
 * See the English superscription on fol. 206. 
 ^ ssSQ 'S^l^ ^ SS^^ '©(5 
 
 2553 
 
 evil of sin, the good of being righteous, the 
 merit of almsgiving, of piety and of medita- 
 tion, and the like. 
 
 According to the title-page of Pandit 
 Batuvantudave's edition, printed at Colombo 
 in 1874, this poem was composed by Abhaya- 
 giri Kavicakravarti Ananda Maha-thera, and 
 the Sinhalese sanne or interpretation was 
 made by another Buddhist monk of the 
 same name, Ananda. The MS. of the Pali 
 text,* however, gives only the following 
 record, which is repeated in the MS. of the 
 sanne : — 
 
 Iti Bhadanta-Anandattherena katam 
 Saddhaw/mofdyanassa sanndharanam sa- 
 mattam. 
 
 " Thus ends the interpretation, made by 
 the venerable Ananda Thera, of the Sad- 
 dhammopayana." 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text and the Sinhalese sanne begin : — 
 
 €3 Sc?3C3S§jS)®§ -253350 fi3S)S)£33g;^-i^253do 
 C339©(30233{^(5io Sc5o t£<.35o Cf®35®e30^o 
 
 C3®S)aea©, Sc3<S' 5533®3@© «dS-j@© §^3@© 
 <^©E±53@©ce23Li'©i!336\<52S:i'; ©^i^35255o, @g?03g ; 
 
 e3S)n)ia3ges-i^z33(5o, Seed' &Q es®oS Sgi5>sS 
 S§255d3«a,'i^" q<S?S5cs o32S53§ c«?© cg-i^caQ <^ss5 
 
 dg ®i53©SJ g35035^ea53?S5g — f^i 
 
 The sanne ends : — 
 
 ®®, ®3 6g"S)qg; coa©I®3e33os?S5dS^sso3 
 
 ©£553," ©® C2eD©®2)3O303?55©CSiSg (5sri'S33SS3©C3 
 
 acf; e3?5^CTgo©«^?S5," Qassi BSiss^; tszsi&Qa& 
 
 ©(33©2333, gd ©©sSiS d«S5©35©®^; ^©QSZS) 
 
 Jfi)ai)<5-§^tsa®©2£)3, !^o"©(33 €)iSid-S>8&<ii& Q^SS 
 
 * See Or. 2248, fol. 19a. 
 
EXTEA-CANONIOAL WORKS. 
 
 27 
 
 ©v®(S e3®i£.g©cd; «3©«^, ©©So . q«23®0Ci,^C3oCS 
 
 Z53S30 eaa©®2)oe3ocS2J3tae3 C3o«3a,'K)c5-€^Q ca® 
 
 This is followed by several Pali stanzas of 
 "thanksgiving," probably composed by the 
 translator. 
 
 Some of the verses in the present manu- 
 script do not follow the order of those in the 
 two printed editions (Colombo, 1874, and 
 Journal P.T.S., 1887, pp. 35—98). 
 
 21. 
 
 Or. 4990. — European paper; foil. 34; 8J in. 
 by 6^ ; 22 lines, 5-g- in. long ; written in a 
 legible hand by a Low-country scribe in 
 1889. 
 
 An incomplete copy of the preceding work, 
 Saddhammopayana. The Pali text and the 
 Sinhalese interpretation, which are identical 
 with it, end abruptly at the 125th stanza, as 
 follows : — ■ 
 
 «3>as3©(33aa«aSo, ©\gs5 ©©ozaevcsiflg ; cf?J5 
 
 22. 
 
 Or. 2657.— Palm-leaf; foil. 284 (e3S + 253—©^); 
 24f in. by 2^q ; 9 lines, 22 in. long; written 
 in a neat small h.and, by a Low-country scribe, 
 in the 19 th century. 
 
 * See no. 20, fol. 3ia, last line, or printed edition, 
 p. 28. 
 
 Milinda-prasnaya, 
 " The Questions of Milinda," 
 called also 
 
 Sri- Saddharm adasaya, 
 " The Mirror of the Sacred Doctrine," 
 
 being a Sinhalese translation of the celebrated 
 Pali work of the Northern Buddhists, en- 
 titled Milinda-paiiha, the controversy between 
 King Milinda and the Buddhist sage Naga- 
 sena on the Buddhist doctrine. This trans- 
 lation was made (probably in 1777-78) at 
 thie request of Kirti-SrT Eajasimha, king of 
 Ceylon, A.D. 1747-1780,$ by Hlnatikum- 
 bure Sumarigala Thera, a pupil of Attara- 
 gama Bandara Eajaguru, who was himself a 
 pupil of the Sahgha-raja (hierarch) Velivita 
 Saranankara. § 
 
 "With the exception of the translator's 
 preface and colophon, and other additions in 
 the way of gloss, with extracts from one or 
 other of the Pitaka texts, the present Sin- 
 halese version follows the Pali original 
 throughout. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 qfC&sJ C3®;ii2s5 eagS) tsbis^ d)6^d3sJ33S)cS3555?S5£)' 
 
 t Sic in MS. and in the printed edition. This should 
 either be Siri Saddhammadasaya or Sri Saddharmadar- 
 ^aya. 
 
 I According to Tumour and Wijesimha he reigned 
 thirty-three years (1747 — 80), and according to Bell 
 thirty-one years (1747 — 78) ; see the Archseological Eeport 
 on the Kegalle District, p. 11. But in the appendix to 
 the printed edition of the Eajaratnakaraya (p, 76), the 
 length of his reign is given as thirty-five years. The 
 colophon of the present work states that he was reigning 
 in A.D. 1777, see fol. ^q a, 1. 7. 
 
 § James de Alwis incorrectly ascribes the authorship 
 of the Sinhalese version of the Milinda-panha to this 
 Sangha-raja ; see Sidatsaiigara, p. ccxxvii. 
 
28 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 £S3S3d'®C3 €3 253© C3 ■^ca23[i'®253 ®c5(S e3S5.(30§ ©5550 
 CS®i§ffiaSJ £30(5© al)cQ2sd' g5d-€^O3®>2530Q SdOC3 
 
 ?s^3<5^d)8 SiciiSiq ad^dissi eadicJosa^ssaQ ©>e3 
 gc?d) SigS c3o'c83g'd cogdx^q^ssS §d®ee''S 
 
 q^«55£S5<5tS3£^ ^Sed s?fi?S53di -s^Sd ©ega^ djdos 
 ©o' c33(3S®2S33v^?S5©>ca!S@ 6S-€^©23;3' ©©233 
 ©csiS Sia)(Siq — qf-j 
 
 End:— 
 
 03±l3(|lC3e3a£)©v233J?5^3®Ca303e3333o^£33Ca;S 
 g £3300 3 2J3o SS)<9\.'i^3>3 " QtCT^tD S5Z53 ©S-ZSi «S^o 
 S5©c3©SjS)g©^352353 8 253©>d)^2S33^e33e3?S5o 
 [^3g£33S3!S5o] ?J3 So©©i2fX553(^<5s53 3333 ®S S> €)d 
 
 cs©©e5 a^e3S(^e3 ss^® esQea Cs^^ S(^£3cs 
 qpSe^Bj^ca 233d©-€^€6'°o3 q^S)-eD3a''e3 ©?S53S3S@s3J' 
 ©erf 'ESiZScf (33©?S525:i'"'c3 ^©v«d® o£)cqgq) ©>3S® 
 
 oSdcS q:^33S)§©£3©^CS23;j' qfStS3S)"S3 233<5©-CS-€^ '^ 
 
 03 «S eii)«3ja"e3oe ©2S33GS3t(5©®£3;:i' qfdiai tiQos^ 
 e3x@6N-®3©>?SM5"o8S zSoso ©e.jd-<i^(3^ • esdSi 
 -^"§ ^esoafi9e€^"'c3S . ®^®6^d ©<^8fiS<&53'^ 
 c02a23;:f g?S®©s3g ©SSS g9g5€^"2333©6N05!S ©«^ 
 Soa C3iC)©>^233ss:? £3®-i^ g©€^"©cao ©>@ gesad-g^ 
 ©03 (S epS2S53e3© ^j©3ig5^ €> e*® @@^ gc&€^"o3 
 ^® c§ ejS!S;3Cj€soa si® . 
 
 This is followed by a paragraph giving an 
 account of what took place at the conclusion 
 of the controversy. It is found in the 
 original text also, but without the following 
 Pali stanzas : — 
 
 t5©oSc3£Cdg©>S3 £3<3>«5s!S3 ^JJaO^CSO'iS^^ S®S33 
 6<5^CS3^ £© ®a«f3oSSgjS3553 ®6 3533 " ©5j3i!53Q3 
 <9\<^Q3C3©S)S) €)@ £53@3 ©v€^2S53S3 " 0QJS3g)3t)® 3^£33 
 C33g2533do £3833580^ ?SiCf, S3sS^£tS®32S5"£30 
 
 1 de^e ' £325^" = <§ ' <^ '2533 
 
 ' Qn ' 2sd"®e5 ^ ^c30cS253o2J55©®2S:k533 ' ersj 
 
 ^ 
 
 (^jdDf^eSdSS^sqzSo d)£5gs353caEs e|f3j2S3©?s>3 
 C33ca®?SD esSSSzSajSD <^(5QS33Xxs®E3og4^ . 
 
 The colophon, which comes immediately 
 after this, gives particulars respecting the 
 Sinhalese translation. The following are 
 important extracts from it : — 
 
 C3^a(fjd£3S^S§33©©C3SS3©e5e3 
 4^5 " ®33£333 3333 0e8®©£3«S5§C3S©v6£e3 
 (5® S®©<5«S(5c3e33eO?S3^£3£3 ^©§)3 "" 
 (3o25330e©C33e333 fiS^D "' C333®C33^®3®>-i^ 
 
 ©C3o8a^©e>(5d® 3)s)€a esso® '^ ©o© esogj® (5 
 
 2S33d^S3SS(^j£563©S33 e30®(3®4SXS33 ®Q3253 
 e£3C32S5o 
 
 e3@©C33e32j3 JS^ S3 ®§ !5S)5§(^jd'3 
 
 ©3^cs5S-a^g?s5©233ea(5Ss3d)d3 
 
 (53©!5^S(5c3(5-iSo2S3(5c3o^(50!53 
 
 33 £353 fif (S3ra S esCS S(5qf 3333 (5cS30®©3Q 
 
 tS3©od(5o!5ig(5i?S33®oS©®jS 
 
 (S3S)eS(5S2@S©a3535e33333"<53S 
 33 eaSS 553653 & £363 6^®«S3(3®(3(5®3S . 
 
 (£)633o|)(ei«30S3303aS)a)3S9(5e3C3 r^-:S^i^o 
 ©g-2qe3 «5^S3 o oSkfidog e^ C3oCf 3333 " c53@^o 
 Cf2533SS3(3t233£33CSS©e3e3o^©gSo33 
 e©DDae,jC3253o6a3o®£03333®33(5c330S«S52«5^ 
 
 a?S53^S)©<5 g®J£3(3 «S5® ©33(5® 253© (g 
 C3©l)3e,C3GS -jfi)® 
 
 The Pali text of the present work was 
 edited by V. Trenckner in 1880. A trans- 
 lation of the same, containing frequent refe- 
 rences to the present version, by Professor 
 Rhys Davids, forms volumes- XXXV. and 
 XXXVI. of the Sacred Books of the East. 
 
 A complete edition of the Sinhalese version 
 was printed at Kotahena, Colombo, in 1878. 
 
 & 
 
 ©§) 
 
 C3®0 
 
 253 
 
 as 
 
( 29 ) 
 
 ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 23. 
 
 Or. 2413.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 112 (jsj— dg) ; 
 22| in. by 2f ; 8 lines, 19f in. long; written 
 in a fairly good hand, by a Low-country 
 scribe, in the 19 th century. 
 
 [Miss M. A. Rdttee.J 
 
 Amavatura, 
 
 "Ambrosial "Water," 
 
 A standard work in pure Sinhalese prose • 
 by Gurulugomi. It is interspersed with 
 Pali quotations, and treats of the life of 
 Gotama Buddha, with special reference to 
 the conversions to his religion which he 
 effected. 
 
 "Westergaard in his Catalogue of Copen- 
 hagen MSS. (p. 69), speaks of this work as 
 follows : " Liber Amdvaturu commentarius 
 est, quem lingua Eluica, multis sententiis 
 Palicis et Sanscritis intermixtis, composuit 
 Gurulugomi in librum Palicum Purisa-dham- 
 ma-sdrathi {vftrnVfrnixf^) inscriptum ; titulus 
 enim, ad calcem libri adscriptus, hsec habet : 
 Guruliigominvisin haranalada Amdvaturu nam 
 Purisa - dhamma - sdrathiyan pada - varnand 
 nimi." 
 
 Here Purisa -damma^-sarathlis, of course, 
 not a Pali book. It is one of the nine 
 attributes of Buddha,f which the author 
 has taken as his text or motto. Hence the 
 work is also called PurisadammasaratM- 
 yana-padaye varnandva, " a commentary 
 
 * Not dhamma. 
 
 t They are iti pi so Ihagavd araham sammasambuddho 
 vijjdcaranasampanno sugato lohavidu anuttaro purisadam- 
 masdrathi satthd detiamanussanairl buddho hhagavd. See 
 the commencement of the book. 
 
 on the epithet Purisadammasarathi." It is 
 divided into eighteen chapters under the 
 following headings : — 
 
 i. Dwddnta-damana,X foil. 1 — 46. 
 
 The "taming" of the intractable, being 
 an enumeration of the conversions which 
 Gotama Buddha effected during his former 
 births, as related in detail in the Jatakas or 
 Buddhist Birth Stories. 
 
 ii. Svasantdna-damana,^ foil. 4b — 13«. 
 
 The "taming" or reformation of one's 
 own character, which gives an account of his 
 life from his birth up to the attainment of 
 Buddhahood. 
 
 iii. Parasantdna-damana, foil. 13a — 196. 
 
 The reformation of character in others, 
 forming an account of Gotama Buddha's 
 career, and of the conversions to Buddhism 
 which he made up to the time of the accept- 
 ance of the Devram-vehera (Jetavanarama- 
 vihara) monastery, dedicated to. him by 
 Anathapindika, as described in the 17th 
 chapter of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25. 
 
 iv. Orihapati-damana, foil. 19h — 34&. 
 
 The conversion of householders, viz. Upali 
 and others. . 
 
 V. Brdhmana-damana, foil. 346 — 41a. 
 
 The conversion of Brahmins, viz. Kuta- 
 danta and others. 
 
 vi. Bdja-damana, foil. 41a — 486. 
 
 The conversion of kings, viz. Ajatasattu 
 and others. 
 
 I Damand, in the other MS. of this work in the 
 Library,. as well as in the edition printed at Colombo in 
 1886 87, and in Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 69. 
 
 § The contents of this and the following chapter are 
 more or less to be found in chapters viii. — xvii. of Mayura- 
 paJa's Pujavaliya. 
 
30 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 vii. Angnlmal-damana, alias Gora-damana,* 
 foil. 486— 54a. 
 
 The conversion of Angulimala, the thief, 
 viii. Parivrdjaka-damana, foil. 54a — 566. 
 
 The conversion of Parivrajaka ascetics, 
 viz. Sabhiya and others, 
 ix. Mdnavalca-damana, foil. 56& — 656. 
 
 The conversion of Saccaka, a naked ascetic, 
 and Subha and other Manavakas. 
 X. Digamlara-damana, foil. 656 — 72a. 
 
 The conversion of Pathikaputra and other 
 Digambara ascetics, 
 xi. Jatila-damana, foil. 72a — 756. 
 
 The conversion of Saccabaddha and other 
 Jatila ascetics, 
 xii. Tdpasa-damana, foil. 76a — 826. 
 
 The conversion of Bavari and other hermits, 
 xiii. Bhiltkhu-damana, foil. 826 — 866. 
 
 The conversion of certain faithless Bud- 
 dhist monks, 
 xiv. Naga-damana, foil. 866 — 90a. 
 
 The conversion of the Naga king Nando- 
 pananda, Dhanapala, and other Nagas. 
 XV. Yahsha-damana, foil. 90a — 95a. 
 
 The conversion of Alavaka and other 
 Yakshas or demons, 
 xvi. Asura-damana, foil. 95a — 98a. 
 
 The conversion of Rahu and other Asuras. 
 xvii. Deva-damana, foil. 98a — 110a. 
 
 The conversion of Sakra and other gods, 
 xviii. Brahma-damana, foil. 110a — 112a. 
 
 The conversion of Baka and other gods of 
 the Brahmaloka. 
 
 Table of contents and colophon, fol. 112a-6. 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 work begins : — 
 
 €)(5■€^^£®0'©^^S^^i^3 gffi)®S33 <3^(33!5^©g Cf-^SSZn 
 
 * See the table of contents on fol. £5^§ J, and on p. 75 
 of the printed edition. 
 
 C^nSasiiSi^QiS^ ©iSzrf 2J5£) (^-S^ £S3i<2) zSoecrf ©v2S:>3 
 
 fZiSiSidi Sca®g©cS2s:i'" c;®3 <^®3 ©ea^SiSsd^ oz 
 
 ©-€^§.©£3" ®?S53§03Si ffi5^ £52J5c32rf CaiQC03 SosS) 
 S^sd' ®3 SSzsd' C3i©\a"©23CJ' ^25£>"«3 ©1®©"' — ^l 
 
 It ends :— 
 
 ®3 B&2Si 03® BzSCi' 253©®235 655(35© €^e3©3S339 d-d 
 SS)(5-g^(3g<^ tS 623^' 233® fiS55S5©-€^e3 255 i® €35^)03 
 JS5Q17 e3i@©'i^e)3 .f 
 
 o33S<5^^^ ©£3@©55, oasS©©^?, ©©d)€)?9 
 
 «5335) ^§>& (S5©.'SX553''C85 e33"e83©^©!SX553 ®eS5o 
 
 (gc5i£)©5S33@23di'SS23d' 2S3(5-€^(3^ (^®3©?5(5 «S5® 
 gi^®35"°C33d8 C3Jf5 £3^CQ" SiS:^:) "^ «S53 ig>@. 
 
 This is followed by the usual vows of the 
 scribe. 
 
 The period when the author Gurulugomi 
 lived, or the date of the composition of his 
 work, is not given ; but that the book must 
 have been in existence in the year A.D. 1271 
 is obvious by the quotations from, and refer- 
 ences to it in the Sidatsangara, a Sinhalese 
 grammar written between A.D. 1236 and 
 1271. J Further, the language of the Ama- 
 vatura is known as " Kalinga Eluva,"§ pro- 
 bably from the fact of the author's ancestors 
 having come over to Ceylon from Kalinga, a 
 portion of the Oircars in South India. It is 
 also similar to the language of the inscrip- 
 tions of the latter half of the twelfth or the 
 
 t The printed text ends here. 
 
 :f See the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274, 
 
 § Ibid. 
 
 »Cf?S55J»:> J(§ 'ssi »4!fl 
 
 " So® ^di&cSi2s!S ^' ©d " <§\!S3 
 
 » 235© '' ©^ " <s^(S3 "'C3S52£)c&zd'S 
 
 
ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 31 
 
 beginning of the thirteenth century,* during 
 which period the work might have been com- 
 posed. James de Alwis, however, assigns its 
 composition to the sixth century A.D.,f and 
 Jayatilaka, the editor of the printed text, 
 seems to have held the same opinion when 
 he wrote his preface. 
 
 Gurulugomi is mentioned at p. 46 of the 
 printed edition of the Eajaratnakara as 
 follows : — 
 
 ©j!9ee)dce, £il)e33(gca QfJs^fSos, tso&^si-aca, @(^ 
 !a)S<io£5©id233(5QS, (^<5iid©rad'@ce, ^o@£);gSBics, 
 
 ©>JS5]®CS53J 88333^23333 .... C3?S^?S3 S53i9?3^ 6Q 
 
 osrf ^j^oe (^es^Ss S]§2s:i'®>cd es&jsJo^S (a3fi32J5o3 
 
 'R)ia(ggC53. 
 
 "Prom the time of Buddhaghosa (A.D. 
 410) up to the pi'esent year (A.B. 1809 ex- 
 pired, i.e. A.D. 1267), the great theras 
 Vahisvara (prob. Vagisvara), Dharmapala, 
 Dharmakirti, Sahitya, Vilgammula and Ma- 
 yurapada, and the laic pandits Kaviraja- 
 sekara, Gurulugomi, Agamacakravarti and 
 Parakrama-pandita, as well as many other 
 pandits, have illumined the doctrine of 
 Buddha by bringing out commentaries, 
 glossaries, translations, &c." 
 
 Gurulugomi must therefore have lived 
 before or about the year A.D. 1267. He is 
 sometimes styled "Mahakavi," the great 
 poet, and was also the author of the Dhar- 
 raapradipikava,J a well-known commentary 
 on the Mahabodhivamsa. The style of this 
 work is quite different from that of his 
 previous composition the Amavatura, the 
 language of the former being more impres- 
 sive, and greatly mixed with Sanskrit and 
 
 * Cf. the Ancient Inscriptions of Ceylon, by I?r. 
 Miiller, pp. 87—106. 
 
 t See De Alwis, Sidatsaiigara, pp. clvi. — clvii. 
 J Printed at Colombo in 1886. 
 
 Pali words. Tradition says that he changed 
 his style purposely to satisfy his sister, who, 
 after reading the Amavatura, condemned it 
 as the mere prattling of her younger brother. 
 
 24. 
 
 Or. 2656.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 86; 24f in. by 2i; 
 8 — 10 lines, 21 in. long ; written in a good 
 uniform hand, by a Low-country scribe, in 
 the 19th century. 
 
 Another copy of the Amavatura. 
 
 The text, with the exception of the usual 
 clerical errors, is identical with that of the 
 foregoing manuscript. 
 
 25. 
 
 Or. 2664.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 334 (aa— ©e33 + l) ; 
 22^ in. by 2| ; 9 lines, 2O3- in. long; written 
 in a fairly clear hand, by- a Low-country 
 scribe; dated 23rd October, 1844. 
 
 Piljavaliya, 
 
 " A garland of honours " paid to Gotama 
 Buddha, being a collection of mythical and 
 traditionary tales respecting him, compiled 
 by Buddhaputra Sthavira,§ usually called 
 Mayiirapadathera, to justify as well as to 
 extol the epithet Araham\\ as applied to the 
 Buddha. The tales, as may be seen from 
 the subjoined table, not only illustrate the 
 ojBFerings made and honours paid to him in 
 his presence or otherwise, but also give a 
 sketch of the lives of the Buddha and many 
 
 § See fol. 332a. Buddhaputra may also be a simple 
 attribute of Sthavira conveying the meaning " Sthavira, 
 the son of Buddha ; " see below for further particulars. 
 
 II Cf. Gurulugomi's Amavatura, written similarly in 
 extolment of Purisa-damma-sarathi, another of the nine 
 epithets of the Buddha. 
 
32 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 of his followers, as well as some account of 
 the propagation of his doctrine and of the 
 history of Oeylonl* 
 
 After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 
 text begins with a comment on the nine 
 attributes of the Buddha, as follows : — 
 
 (g)^ 6 ©633 fEioS] cfdecd €3 2@3e3S56^S)3 ©db'a 
 e)(5-gSca §;a ©js^ss^o qcs3©s33 ©QozaSe, cf-s^sssj 
 ©(5a g Scab's® €33(58 caaSo ©^©®-^C3S3d?s5o S| 
 
 ©>®3 ^<SiE)3& . (§&Q, e>© 3533d'€^®CS-3^;' ©C33 
 
 «s5S5S3 ^®a)3, ^ fnawn6)zsS S!gc5dD-i^2SX)^ss52s:i' 
 
 ^S3®2Sd" <5e55C3!Sj e3§©S55323 (5-i^©ffi5 S ZSCf.q ©Z53©(3 
 
 «5c55f5^l'g©£558^' — q^^ , 
 and ends : — 
 
 CS?S5 ©® ^S (^(55653^^ S^g ^-i^©C3tS £3(3* § 
 
 g.d3©©C3eaoC3e55e3S€)©cS!S 
 
 cac3®o Cfceo ctdea^ ©ojzssjs^a^ds 
 
 CpaS3^(5^e3o Cf(5s55 2f5£S ©(3Q©333 
 
 a5e3®3 S©>5f)3 qp(5s53-?S5553®©\®^no 
 ©v® g553Sg©^c3?S53©oS(S cfo ggacf ^ (302333 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 e3(53S3(95S3©o32s:J" oS5(g 2j)(54Jo(3<5 gd3S@QS ^S© 
 
 ©CSGS. 
 
 Copyist's date : — 
 ©«®^^J3© . 1844 . 10 . 23. 
 
 * For other descriptions of this work, see E. Spence 
 Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, London, 1880, p. 538 ; De 
 Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinh. and Skt. MSS., p. 19. 
 
 The tales are chronologically arranged in 
 34 chapters : — 
 i. Pujasangraha-katha, foil. 1 — 8a. 
 
 1. Introductory discourse treating of 
 Buddha's virtues and of his doctrine, with 
 illustrative tales. 
 
 2. Author's reasons for undertaking the 
 present work. 
 
 3. An explanation of the different kinds 
 of honours paid to Buddha. 
 
 ii. AhMmhara-magul-jpujd, foil, 8a — 125. 
 
 1. The eightfold public good derived from 
 producing religious works. 
 
 2. The story of the hermit Sumedha and 
 the first vivarana,'^ presented to him by 
 Dipankara Buddha. 
 
 iii. Vivarana-magul-puja, foil. 12& — 196, 
 
 On the vivaranas presented to Gotama 
 Buddha in his anterior births by previous 
 Buddhas. 
 
 iv. Bodhisambhara-puja-katha, foil. 19& — 2Qa. 
 
 1. A statement of religious works under- 
 taken at others' request, including the present 
 book, written by the chief incumbent of the 
 Mayurapada-parivena at the request of Deva- 
 pratiraja. 
 
 2. An account of the virtues, paramita- 
 dharma, exercised by the Buddha during his 
 previous births, 
 
 V. Palamuvana-jati-bheda-puja-katJia, foil. 26a 
 ■ 346. 
 
 1, Introductory remarks, 
 
 2. An account of the occasions at which the 
 Buddha in his former births was exceptionally 
 honoured, as related in the " Birth Stories." 
 
 vi. Dvitlya-jati-bheda-pujd-katha, foil. 346 — 
 42a. ' 
 
 A continuation of this account to Vessanta- 
 rajataka, the last " birth story." 
 vii. Sadhunada-puja-katha, foil. 42a — 516. 
 
 1. On the five kolahalas or commotions of 
 the world. 
 
 ■f Vivarana=;tiie assurance of becoming Buddha at a 
 future time. 
 
ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 33 
 
 2. On the panca-vilolcana, or the five .pro- 
 spective views which the Bodhisat took when 
 living in the Tusita heaven, respecting his 
 birth in this world. 
 
 viii. Pratisandhi-pilja-katha, foil. 51& — 64o. 
 
 Myths connected with the conception of 
 the Buddha, such as the dream of Queen 
 Mahamayadevi, his mother, &c. 
 
 ix. Prasava-mangala-pujd-hatha, foil. 54a — 
 66a. 
 His miraculous birth in the Lumbini park. 
 
 X. MahahiniJcman-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 56a — r66&. 
 His life, legends connected with it, and 
 the pujas received by him up to his assump- 
 tion of the ascetic life. 
 
 xi. Bodhimandala-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 66& — 78a. 
 His life as a hermit up to his attainment 
 of Buddhahood by vanquishing Mara. 
 
 xii. Sddhundda or Aydcana-pujd-hathd, foil. 
 78a— 846. 
 The seven weeks spent by the Buddha in 
 Tneditation, Mara's daughters' endeavours to 
 tempt him, and Mahabrahma's invitation to 
 preach his doctrine, 
 
 xiii. Isipatandrdma-pujd-hathd, foil. 84& — 896. 
 • 1. The story of the Ajivaka ascetic named 
 Upaka, whom the Buddha met on his way to 
 Isipatana. 
 
 2. The Buddha's arrival in Isipatana, his 
 reception by the Pas-vaga-mahana ascetics, 
 the preaching of the Dhamma-caJchappavat- 
 tana-sutta, " the wheel of the Law," amidst 
 supernatural manifestations, and the dedica- 
 tion of Isipatanarama to the Buddha. 
 
 xiv.^ Veluvandrdma-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 896 — 
 1046. 
 
 1. The Buddha's journey to Uruvela, the 
 conversions he made both on his way to and at 
 Uruvela, and the supernatural manifestations 
 displayed there. 
 
 2. Mahdndrada-lcassapa-jdtaha (Fans. 544). 
 . 3. The story of King Bimbisara, the grant- 
 ing of Veluvanarama to the Buddha, and the 
 feeding of the pretas or the manes. 
 
 4. The story of Buddha's disciples Sari- 
 putta and Moggallana. 
 
 XV. Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-lcathd, foil. 1046—^ 
 116a. 
 
 1. The Buddha's journey to Nigrodharama 
 to meet his relatives, and the miracles per- 
 formed by him for their conversion. 
 
 2. The two sermons, Buddhavamsa-desand 
 and Andgatavamsa-desand, delivered by him. 
 
 xvi. Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, foil. 116a — 131a. 
 
 1. The Buddha in his native town ; his 
 visits to his palace, and also for begging; his 
 meeting with YasodharadevI, his Queen, and 
 the discourse held concerning her ; the 
 admittance of Nanda his stepbrother, and 
 Rahula his own son, to the Order. 
 
 xvii. Jetavandrdma-pujd-kathd, foil. 131a — 
 1366. 
 The story of Anathapindika, the feeder of 
 the poor, and the granting of Jetavanarama 
 monastery to the Buddha. 
 
 xviii. Pm'vdrdma-pujd-hathd^idll. 1366 — 148a. 
 
 The story of the celebrated female devotee 
 named Yisakha, and the granting of Purva- 
 rama monastery by her to the Buddha. 
 
 Por other copies, see nos. 132, ix. ; 133, 
 V. 1; 134, iv. 2 ; and 135, iv. 
 
 xix. Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, foil. 
 148a— 158a. 
 
 1. The conversion of Rahu, the chief of 
 the Asuras. 
 
 2. The story of Anuruddha Thera and 
 Sumana Samanera, a novice, seven years of 
 age. 
 
 XX. Afsadrim-mahdddna-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 158a 
 —174a. 
 
 1. The story of Ananda Mahathera, elected 
 by the Buddha as his disciple in waiting. 
 
 2. Ananda-bodhi-puja, the planting of a 
 branch of the sacred Bodhi-tree in Jetavana- 
 rama. Of. the Mahabodhivamsa, chap, ii., 
 in Pali or Sinhalese (no. 16). 
 
 3. The story of Bandhula-Mallikavo, the 
 wife of the General Bandhula. 
 
 K 
 
34 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 4. The story of King of Kosala's attach- 
 ment to the Buddha. 
 
 5. The story of Kosala-Mallika-devi, his 
 Queen. 
 
 6. TJtpalagandlia-nam-sitdnan hala prati- 
 patti-pujd, the story of Utpalagandha and his 
 entrance into the Buddhist Order. 
 
 7. Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaha- 
 pujd, the donation of olpth to Ananda. 
 
 8. Asadrisa-mahd-ddnaya, " the great in- 
 comparable offering." 
 
 xxi. Gahgdrohana-pujd-hathd, foil. 174a — 
 182a. 
 
 1. The origin of the Licchavi dynasty, and 
 the founding of the city Vesali. 
 
 2. Famine and pestilence in Vesali stayed 
 by the Buddha's supernatural power, and the 
 piijdfi received from King Bimbisara and the 
 Licchavi princes. 
 
 xxii. Divya-rdja-pujd-hathd, foil. 182a — 192&. 
 
 Description of Indra's dominion, and an 
 account of its divine inhabitants and of the 
 honours paid by them to the Buddha. 
 
 xxiii. Yamaha-prdtihdrya-puja-katha, foil. 
 192&— 2046. 
 
 An account of the six heretical teachers, 
 Purana-Kasyapa, Makkhali-gosala, Ajita- 
 ke^akambala, Kakudha-katyayana, Sanjaya- 
 belatthiputra and Nigantha-natha-putra ; of 
 their failure to obtain the sandal-wood beg- 
 ging bowl offered by a rich merchant in 
 Rajagriha, and of the miracles performed by 
 a disciple of the Buddha by which the bowl 
 was won and the merchant was converted to 
 Buddhism. 
 
 xxiv. Pdnduhambala - saildsana - pujakafhd, 
 foil.' 2046—2136. 
 
 The Buddha's visit to Tavatirnsa heaven, 
 and the preaching of the Abhidharma. 
 
 XXV. Devorohana-pujd-kathd, foil. 21 36 — 2196. 
 
 Honours paid to him at his departure from 
 the same heaven. 
 
 xxvi. Bhihshum - sasana - utpatti -pratipatti - 
 piija-kathd, foil. 2196—2286. 
 
 1. The story of Mahaprajapati-gotami, 
 the Buddha's foster-mother. 
 
 2. The meeting of the Sakya and the 
 Koliya princes for battle, the Buddha's arrival 
 on the spot amidst supernatural manifesta- 
 tions, and the establishment of peace by his 
 exhortations. 
 
 3. The entrance of Mahaprajapat! and' a 
 host of other princesses into the Order of 
 Bhikshuni. 
 
 xxviL Palarmevana ddahana-pujd-lcathd, foil. 
 2286— 239«. 
 The dialogue between the Buddha and 
 MahaprajapatI ; the supernatural manifesta- 
 tions displayed by the latter and her atten- 
 dant nuns ; the death of MahaprajapatI and 
 other nuns ; their cremation and the distri- 
 bution of relics. 
 
 xxviii. JlvaJcdrdma-piijd-kathd, foil. 239a — 
 2516. 
 The story of JIvaka the physician, and his 
 cures ; his conversion to Buddhism, and the 
 granting of Jivakarama td the Buddha. 
 
 xxix. 8ama met noyeh pratibheda-pwjag foil. 
 2516— 270a. 
 
 1. An account of Devadatta's hatred of 
 the Buddha throughout their various births, 
 
 2. The story of King Ajatasattu and his 
 evil adviser Devadatta. 
 
 XXX. Jwitadi'puja-hatha, foil. 270a — 275a. 
 
 The story of King Ajatasattu's conversion 
 to Buddhism. 
 
 xxxi. Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-kathdf foil. 
 275a— 2916. 
 The life of Yasodharadevi ; her entrance 
 into the Order ; the sermons dehvered by 
 her amid supernatural manifestations; her 
 death and cremation. 
 
 xxxii. Uddesika-pujd-kathd, foil. 2916 — 305a. 
 
 1.. Skcmdha-parinirvdna-pujd-kathd, a 
 
 sketch of the Buddba'a career, his death and 
 
ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 35 
 
 the cremation ceremony,- as well as the dis- 
 tribution of his relics. 
 
 2. Dhatu-parinirvana-pujd-hatha, about the 
 extinction of his relics. 
 
 3. Trividha-sahgayana-lcathcly an account 
 of the three great Buddhist synods held 
 under the auspices of the Kings Ajatasattu, 
 Kalasoka and Dhammasoka, accompanied by 
 a short account of the lineage and history of 
 these kings. 
 
 xxxiii. Mahinda-pratipafti-puja-hatha, foil. 
 305a— 3166. 
 
 1. Ceylon as known to anterior Buddhas, 
 and their visits to it. 
 
 2. The three visits of Gotama Buddha. 
 
 3. A sketch of the history of Ceylon, from 
 King Yijaya {circa 543 B.C.) to Devanam- 
 piyatissa (307 — 267 B.C.), a contemporary 
 and friend of King Asoka of India. 
 
 4. An account of the Buddhist mission- 
 aries to different countries, and the estab- 
 lishment of Buddhism in Ceylon by Mahinda, 
 the son of Asoka and missionary to the 
 Southern countries. 
 
 xxxiv. LahJcadipa-uddesika-puja-hatha, foil. 
 3166— 333«. 
 An account of the kings of Ceylon, from 
 Vijaya (543 B.C.) to Pandita Parakrama 
 Bahu III. (A.D. 1236—71),* and the religious 
 works performed in memory of the Buddha. 
 
 Colophon, fol. 333a-6. 
 Table of contents, fol. 334«. 
 
 According to the wording on fol. 332a, 
 the author's real name seems to have been 
 Buddha-putta Thera. He was the abbot of 
 the monastery Mayiirapada-pariven.a, from 
 ■which circumstance he became commonly 
 known as Mayurapada Thera, and as such is 
 mentioned in the Wikaya-sahgraha (printed 
 edition, p. 24) and in the Rajaratnakara 
 "(p. 46). He was also a brother and pupil of 
 
 * Regarding the date of this king's reign, see Bell's 
 Arohl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77. 
 
 Manet-pamula Sumaiigala Mahathera of the 
 Pandi race, then resident at the Rock temple 
 Vata-giri-parvata. Mayurapada must, more- 
 over, have been a contemporary of Aranyaka 
 Medhankara, who held a synod for the sup- 
 pression of schisms, and of Dhammakitti 
 Thera, the compiler of, a portion of the 
 Mahavamsa. See the description of no. 15. 
 
 The reigns of Parakrama-Bahu III. and 
 of his son Vijaya-Bahu IV. (A.D. 1236— 
 1277),f in both of which tbe author flourished, 
 are known as a period of great literary 
 activity. Parakrama-Bahu himself was a 
 scholar, and the author Of several important 
 works, such as Kav-silumina, Visuddhimagga- 
 sanne, &c. See no. 15. Under the auspices 
 of his minister Devaprati-raja were also pro- 
 duced several other valuable compositions. 
 One other work ascribed to Mayiirapada is 
 Yogarnava,J; a medical book in Sinhalese 
 prose. John Pereira, however, erroneously 
 states in his " Heladiv-rajaniya," p. 170 note, 
 that this priest is supposed to have been the 
 author of three more books, namely, Thupa- 
 vamsaya, Saddharma-ratnakaraya, and Loko- 
 pakaraya. 
 
 Stories from the present work have from 
 time to time appeared in print.§ An edition 
 of the whole work is stated to be inprogress.|j 
 The first fasciculus of it, comprising the first 
 four chapters of the book, with a glossary by 
 the editor, H. Jayatilaka, was printed at 
 Colombo in 1887. An Engh'sh tra,nslatibn 
 of the 34th chapter, by Bartholomeus Quna* 
 sekara, chief Sinhalese translator to the 
 Ceylon Government, was published in 1895 
 
 t According to Tumour, A.D. 1267 — 1303. See 
 Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77. 
 
 J See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxii'., 
 and Kynsey's Report on the " Parangi " disease in " Ceylon 
 Sessional Papers," viii.,'1881, p. 78. 
 
 § See C. Alwis' "History of the Island of Lanka,' 
 ch. i.. Visits of the Buddhas, Colombo, 1896 ; Taso. 
 dharavata, Kandy, 1891, &c. 
 
 II See the editor's preface to the printed part.- 
 
36 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 undei^ the title "A Contribution to the History 
 of Geylon." 
 
 For another manuscript copy, see Wester- 
 gaard's Catalogue of the Copenhagen MSS., 
 pp. 67-68. 
 
 26. 
 
 Or, 4693.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 49 (c^+zss- 
 ms) ; 12j in. by 2; 5 — 7 lines, 10^ in. long; 
 written in a legible hand by a Kandyan scribe, 
 probably late in the 18th century. The 
 wooden boards are lacquered with wicker- 
 work ornamentation, [John Pbaeson.J 
 
 ' I. Foil. 1—37. 
 
 Mahasatipatihdna-sutta, 
 
 the Pali text of the 9th sutta of the Maha- 
 vagga of the Digha-nikaya (II, 9). 
 
 II. Foil. 38— 42&. 
 
 Maitrl-bKavanava, 
 
 the Metta-bhavana, or a religious meditation 
 on the encouragement of friendliness and 
 goodwill towards all living beings,* written 
 in Sinhalese prose interspersed with Pali 
 quotations. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©>^®C«S5^C553 dza©' ^iQ&®ss^ ©so 6\©>©S'<5cs 
 ©2553® gdx a53d®«SM:f*S. 
 
 End. 
 
 ca^sS ©\CS3©^ ©\ca3 e^ess^-sS ©433 ©£0«a^5:s^-dS 
 
 §s£;3 5a)Sli)29gS)®3X»©2S53. 
 
 * See Childers' Pali Dictionary, pp. 85 and 246. 
 
 III. Foil. 43—49. 
 
 Buddhavamsa-desandva. 
 
 A copy of the sermon on the Buddhas 
 found ip the 15th chapter of Mayiirapada's 
 Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. 109a — 116a, 
 
 Beg. 
 
 qfcaes ea35gffl) caSSdca o32 (See ^©e tsid^taa 
 
 End. 
 
 ©353(3 e23^03=3i ^©J5 §S3e)©033 Cfi)a ©5553 ift 
 
 ©ss:? qi^i tatsd esg^dzsi' 6-.C53a) ?r5i«£3 055 , S^a) 
 ©ea ©qcazOJ© i^@. 
 
 The present text agrees with that begin- 
 ning at p, 20 line 8, of the edition of the 
 Buddhavam^a-de^anava printed at Colombo 
 in 1895. 
 
 27. 
 
 Or. 1090. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 118 (e£)c3^, 
 Z53 — cDa, (353© — ©©d) ; 18f in. by IJ ; 7 lines, 
 16i in, long ; written in a fairly legible hand 
 by a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the 
 18th century. Seven leaves, caaa — 6\S5«), and 
 several at the end are missing. 
 
 [Miss M. Parsons.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1—36. 
 
 Abhidharma-kamatahana, 
 
 "Reflections on the Transcendental Doc- 
 trine," an anonymous discourse in Sinhalese, 
 copiously interspersed with Pali quotations 
 from the Buddhist canon, on subjects such 
 as the five Khandhas, the Ayatanas, the S9,n- 
 kharas, the doctrine of the Paticcasamuppada, 
 and of the Maggas and the impermanency of 
 matter, which are specially dealt with in the 
 Abh idhamma-pitaka. 
 
ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 37 
 
 After the usual adoration of tte Buddha 
 the text begins with another adoration, as 
 follows : — 
 
 6\i)3253£)oaa®(5o dSs?e®dg-g^^S®a?, 
 e^«5^©032a«qSo s;5©g(3o tazsQ^Q^&'S^a^ 
 
 ^ssSQe^jn cfzsjsno'g ^s^sc^sce-g^ ©o^csasd" ca^zs:)' 
 ©S5@ qfca3a3<5-€^s6,?SD©cS2Sl' ca^zscfSssg ©355 
 (gSdzsS «J5iS52553'§ ^©oicgdi cs®35!sJ eaggzs:)'© 
 
 ©raSzsj' al/®©£oSad' ©^csasOJOvCSjSzs:!' 9?S©Sa 
 ©eoSjs:)' €)e5fea3a553(5©ce2s:i' c3fS:S<5@ ©©aJS^B) 
 
 -€^1S3 £)|;®C82S:i' ©^0S53©a32S3®Z353 9 e§*253S)o3 
 
 odS^c) sSc33 Qc,j(g3g al)S)ooacf q^css 62a ©^ca 
 ©sig^csaazSLf SiS 2S5i@i^ csdcsS ©S3(^©3a39 
 
 Cf®>SS3z53 gS^CaZSLf ©€553 S3 233 ©3 g C2332S^ ©3?? 
 
 Cfbo32552Do32sd' Cfb^g al)®o3ad'©c3 S-sasco cai©S)* 
 It ends : — 
 
 C£^€)£}o qf^SQo sScaS tE33S2j53©3S33Q "gg S)© 
 
 Oi'!^<5>o3 ®e33<e)C33C3o®ScSK z53d osesossSzs:^ §g 
 
 ®© . giJSjSo gaaSo zSoQJ e33©^3©25339 Sjg ©S 
 
 es^ssj^cs cf93C3o©&0373 233d ©sa^cszazs:)' @g©© . 
 
 Cf --55^352553 qp?S5S«533 sa.CQ3 gg S© OzSJ^OS C33d3 
 
 ^^^{^^^©•SJo ©£553-!^ QCatSdsS^ S3(33C5S33 
 qfS)3539Dc53^<€^e3G,[sic]C3g©S?J5 C3iS33Sa>3 
 
 qpcSal)® !sa®Qea5SDS. 
 
 A manuscript bearing this title, most pro- 
 bably a copy of the same work, is in the 
 Copenhagen Library. See "Westergaard's 
 Catalogue, p. 43. 
 
 >§So 
 
 '@ZS3 
 
 ' ©S53 
 
 i3533D ' 9^g®'^ci'es 
 
 n. Foil. 37-40. 
 
 Bana'paricdiedaya. 
 
 A fragment of the 2nd chapter of the 
 Sinhalese Pariccheda-pota, which treats of 
 charity, followed by a short Pali text on 
 the same subject. For another and more 
 complete copy of this chapter, see no. 129, 
 art. yi. 
 
 III. Foil. 41—118. 
 
 A collection of tales in Pali, one, the 
 Mahasllava-jataka (Fans. 51), is extracted 
 from the Jatakatthavannana, and the rest 
 are mostly from the Rasavahini. Details as 
 to these are reserved for a Pali Catalogue. 
 
 28. 
 
 Or. 4966. — Palm-leaf; foil. 12 (233— ©©za) ; 
 12 in. by 2|- ; 8-9 lines, 10^ in. long ; written 
 by a Low- country scribe in the 19th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—106. 
 
 Panca-skandha-vibhagay'a. 
 
 A discourse in Sinhalese, interspersed with 
 Pali quotations on the five " elements or 
 attributes of being " taught in Buddhist 
 philosophy. See Childers' Pali Dictionary, 
 pp. 198-9, and Warren's "Buddhism in Trans- 
 lations," pp. 368—76. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 &®& £3© t233sS:O03 S5^© 253 © d 253 CS sf . d^£3 
 
 End. 
 
 C3Q«33d?S5®i^ (S^ ©©e^ QO ©l553©Ci3sJ gssj 
 g2S3eS^3^g S-a£q/fi3e,-g^ esenssracs @®o3 §)3©cs5caS 
 
 ©S5:>3SS33 Cp)(3Ga gc5i 2559g©253£rfCi3 , ©® ©®{9 
 
 C3S33 
 
 SSi'^3 
 
38 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATURE. 
 
 II. Foil. 106—12. 
 
 Gaturvidha ryfisatyaya. 
 
 An account of "the four-fold sublime 
 truth" upon which the whole doctrine of the 
 Buddha is based. See Childers' Dictionary, 
 p. 56. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 €)??fea <^c3a c3S3j3ca 20i) !S5Sc5c9c3J3!} , gzaS 
 
 gzsjiD «S©(5oa S53@2S g^ae, ^Sa ®3(&S5 
 End. 
 
 C3'?S:)0©S23d" gsS5SS5g©C^lS3 
 
 29. 
 
 Or. 3370. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 424 (eSc3?9, 
 353 — ©©>€) + S — '^ + e>6 — ^ , accordingly 58 
 leaves missing) ; 19^ in. by 2 ; 6-7 lines, 
 16^-17^ in. long ; written by two Kandyan 
 scribes, part fairly well and part unsteadily, 
 and dated (fol. 4246) "Friday the 13th day 
 of the waxing moon of Durutu of Saka 
 1599 " (Jan. 5th, 1677 A.D.). The wooden 
 boards are lacquered red and painted with 
 yellow volute ornamentation. 
 
 An anonymous work on the "Buddhist 
 Creed," in Sinhalese prose of a period not 
 plater than the 15th century. It is divided 
 into three books, as follows : — 
 
 I. Foil. 1—146. 
 
 Butsaranaya. 
 
 " The Refuge in the Buddha," being a re- 
 cital in praise and adoration of the Buddha, 
 
 'ffl 
 
 relating the virtues he practised, and the 
 divine qualities he exhibited during his 
 existence, as described in the myths and 
 tales contained in works such as the Jata- 
 katthakatha, the Amavatura, the Pujavaliya, 
 the Saddharmaratnavaliya, &c. After the 
 recital of each incident, the paragraph 
 invariably closes with the two sentences, 
 Budun-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the 
 Buddha," and Budun-sarana ya yutu, " It is 
 proper to take refuge in the Buddha." 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 ^©©OStS @(SS ^23^5553 gs5^ ^S 253® C^SSS^^ 
 C3©^g ©(33©© iS €3iE3S5 ff C3 S5S5 '^ ©CS SSrf' @g2J53 
 
 zs3z'2)i^ @g e3©e^ Slg ©raden^^zsi ©^ &)Qs^ 
 
 g(5 ©i^ S3i20©!S3-Sg' 253^®idi — Cf^ 
 
 and ends with a description of the person of 
 Gotama Buddha, as follows : — 
 
 zsi^q ©Qg CfisSg qpi^ S)©o3 disf© ^©SssJ 
 «f53g iSca qpt^ q)©cs ©®©dg Sjggsj" C3c5-S^©cs® 
 Qsi^c^-g^ 033gs3. 
 
 II. Foil. 147—389. 
 
 Daham-saranaya. 
 
 " The Refuge in the Doctrine." This con- 
 sists of (1) the account of the twenty-four 
 vivaranas* presented to Grotama in his an- 
 terior births by previous Buddhas, (2) the 
 substance of a great number of the jdtalca 
 tales, and (3) a further collection of tales 
 and myths, entitled Daham-sarana-varnandva, 
 derived from the afore-mentioned works : 
 all for the purpose of exhibiting the exalted 
 nature of the Doctrine. Here also, after the 
 relation of each incident, the paragraph ends 
 Daham-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the 
 Doctrine," Daham-sarana yd yutu, "One 
 should take refuge in the Doctrine," 
 
 * Assurances of becoming Buddha at a future epoch. 
 
ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 39 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 ^255© C3d4^ 6n0S@ . 
 
 t3®DD csgg 6doss:)ssS '^osissSe^ii tso6otsoS)x> 
 
 ©QS(S ©ad"®!© S^ae355D®>cS!S ©zeitS'^ — cf^ 
 and ends : — 
 
 <]f©>?55853 dD?S©03(9 dLaSS i)g2S)' OS:? 255(3 ^®^ 
 
 1)2) ce c3<5-€^ ©cs@ qc5>® e3c5-€^ cs^S*^ • ®3<aS 
 III. Foil. 390—424. 
 
 Sang a- sarcm ay a. 
 
 " The Refuge in the Order," containing 
 mostly short stories derived from earlier 
 works, in exaltation of the priesthood. Bach 
 eulogium ends, as in the foregoing two 
 sections, with the two sentences sanguruvan 
 sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the gem- 
 like Order," sanga-sarana yd yutu, " Refuge 
 should be taken in the Order." 
 
 Beg. . ^ 
 
 fioC55<:^3{5033®Cs5 CaS)!)® 2S5i®t^ SoS55 ©i©S5(3CS 
 
 End. 
 
 ©®®d C3&eqce2S:i'S)E532SJ'©d Sq,© e3S®q^e5d' 
 ©^cSss^a gc5©cS!S ®c3S38a gDosa coaSsfja ©So 
 
 osig ®coa csoscaa Se532SJ'©\ed csd-g^ ©oa® tses 
 
 30. 
 
 Or. 2656. — Palm-leaf; foil. 174 (aaa-©^^ 
 + 253 +s!a- 2558a); about 17^—181 in. by 2^ ; 
 
 7 — 9 lines, 15f— 16J in. long; written in a 
 bold, legible hand, probably by a Low- 
 country scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—167. 
 
 An incomplete copy of the first book, 
 Butsarana, of the preceding work. 
 
 About 71 leaves (za — ©a) are missing at 
 the beginning. The text of the 72nd, marked 
 ©aa, corresponds with that of fol. Sa b of 
 the foregoing copy. But towards the end 
 the two texts diflPer ; the present ends — 
 
 ®o©cs5 S30C6?S5C8 e3eS©oqs5£3ss5 255^ §S©(3e'!9 
 o©«SSS cf362Qj?S5©i5S53Q iS-ssoesi 255^ §^©6©^ 
 &® n^oQ-^cQssSQ CfSSac; 255d'i^€^''g c^3^gc;cs3 
 «3s5 S!gS(5©ca3c3S atoo rodiSS-g^cS"' ssSo SosuS' 
 § Ss) " 25533 cass:)".!^) ©So cf^e33§©eJc3 ©^S)okD' 
 aaeg^Szsd" ^©gs:^' ^6 QiSi SjgzscC esd-^^ ©cs@ 
 
 IL Foil. 168—174. 
 
 An anti-christian criticism of certain state- 
 ments regarding Buddhism and the solar 
 system, which appeared in a calendar for 
 1839 published by the Christian Missionaries 
 of Oeylon. 
 
 It is written in a colloquial but chaste 
 style, devoid of the controversial bitterness 
 which marks this kind of literature, at the 
 present day. 
 
 The writer was probably a Buddhist monk, 
 and, considering his limited knowledge, his 
 arguments are very intelligent. Some of 
 them are, however, very amusing, for example, 
 speaking of the revolution of the earth, he 
 argues that if the earth moves on its own 
 axis, the loose tiles and sand on the roofs of 
 houses must fall off into space in the course 
 of its motion ! 
 
 2553 '' 
 
 zsrS'ss^a 
 
 S©3 
 
 SS^& 
 
40 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATUEE. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 1839. e,S3® (^x^ gsjf ©03S5S? CfesQ ©i^ zSos 
 
 eSicss _©\33©as3d'®C3823d" iftcgso zs3<5c33 ^6n.S)S— i^j 
 End. 
 
 iSiaso (^esQ 2S3(:^e32S53®323[333cs . 6«s^© . sssdssiQ 
 ■S) ©^4© "^ica, igi£sQ2S(5®sJ' tSos zadg ®^S cp«33, 
 
 ©>S?S5sdg6\d qf8?e3(3cso3. Seed'® ^oSSq® 625;^ 
 
 eS^3[23Li']©d(33 825:^' esg ©^©zsjjsi'® Si<5 ©zDD'sri 
 
 e3iiSo3?J3jft«33 ©©©oca xScsss? q;5Bg3© ©sidxad" 
 
 255(5 iS©®Q Ca3ca353<5®£55 . 
 
 31. 
 
 Egerton 1109.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 25 (253—2538 
 + l-8+l-7+e-6); l-6i— 171 in. by 2i ; 
 5 — 9 lines, 15^ in. long ; written probably 
 by three Kandyan scribes, late in the 18th 
 century ; the first three parts are in a 
 legible small hand, and the last in a large, 
 unformed hand. 
 
 [Db. a. Claeke's Collection.] 
 
 iTToll. 1—7. 
 
 A Buddhist discourse, largely interspersed 
 with Pali quotations, on the evil character of 
 women, and on the sinfulness of man's attach- 
 ment to them by mere lust. 
 
 This seems to be a fragment of a- larger 
 work. The present text begins abruptly, as 
 follows : — 
 
 
 g)® 
 
 sca^^d^6^cd 
 
 e 
 
 C3^£53 ®ffi5 §©j3 ©v(3D253c8E53Q a^S^Q.-S^^CSsS sS 
 
 ©escecsfflj . ©e,®<g®i©2D3 . 55532530 tSzssS)©© qpo 
 '^o ^253(5^0 ®8e3®«3e3C3e33® a©o ddsSoQo 6©o 
 
 233®^o3o a©o ®cjsSo3o a©o a2S5£)s^oeo a©o 
 
 §€)£5sScSo aSo <^iS»3d3oes»do Cf^SX53<5eX3 ©033 
 
 ra©253S®ea3 CfSo^pce 03 do S^o tS253S)®3 §S3S 
 
 <5|e3a( — ^§ 
 
 and ends abruptly : — 
 
 ©^ B33 S^03 2533 ©^©^2J5 ®g(5cQK) 233g2S3C3S3 
 S3B32S3ce253 ©e3(3©CS3S . 2a©C3CSce^ ®ffi5 e3S©533(33 
 
 ®3^©ca25d' ®,g(5cS253 ©^3dg ©e3:253©c32d' 2339253 
 
 caS3 ©®0S3 ^i®i&) Cf5S3a) 2533 (5 ©0323d' (S5 253SS503255 
 gl)3<5§ ©S ©9o©032d' C533 S^03©©®©0323d' ©P 
 e©>033£. xbSiSSi £8253. 
 
 <^03S3®3^®gd3Se3ce3Sg5© 
 
 ©^3C^oSo325325392533®^oeD©©© 
 
 ©®3eS33!55S2S33doS3?S33§©ca3©^© 
 
 g&3d®©«s>©o(2'3S^c33a©©. — S 
 
 S^ 2533 ©C3C3 2533 S)(3?S5 253(3 ©^®®l2SD© ©gJOS 
 ©2S53®x2n© 253©<5 ®E53«g©?S3CSS:J ©©©<»©® -iissS 
 c5?S5®©o3s5(9 
 
 II. EoU. 8—10. 
 
 An exhortation often recited by the priests 
 at a Buddhist pinkam festival, as an intro- 
 duction to the preaching of the Doctrine. It 
 is a composition compiled for the occasion, 
 and is similar in style to the Borahada-asna, 
 which is repeated towards the close of the 
 ceremony by a Buddhist monk and a young 
 layman, clad in white, and standing at the 
 threshold of the pulpit where the priests read 
 the scriptures.* 
 
 The Dorakada-asna is the report of the 
 messenger announcing that the gods, who 
 have been invited through him, are in atten- 
 dance to participate in the merits of the 
 ceremony. 
 
 * For an account of this ceremony, see Dickson's 
 " Notes illustrative of Buddhism, &c.," in the C. B. B. A. S. 
 Journal, 1884, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 203—236. 
 
ORIGINAL WORKS OF BUDDHISM. 
 
 41 
 
 The present exhortation, written as usual, 
 in a bombastic style much mixed with San- 
 skrit words, seems to have been composed on 
 the occasion of a festival held in a village to 
 the east of Matara, in Ceylon. 
 
 It begins : — 
 
 za' ^(3253 SSa 8®(3 ogeoSe ge ®6)?3® 
 
 ^' C3S5S5 C3®(3o^'S5 C3®Jiis5 Csg© 
 
 and ends abruptly : — 
 
 ©®®eS fp-g^"'2JXS5 eg-i^ c^isSi a I,®" Cj?S5c8 
 jiS5® (^®«3 e,2S5[QQ]Q Sa)3 at-®" c,j2J5©qs!9 ®£n 
 
 SJ S£33iS5 fpi©2S5a5'^C8S CftG5©3g g§(35t§^ @SS5 
 (5£53©<!S3!f . £)|®C,2J5o ®e55?iX55sS»^ S?S)3 ^©63 
 
 c,^®>s3cr[sic] gj^Sa ^®ese,^®33J'[stc] 6^(33 cs> 
 
 e33C33^o©\S3S'-'' 6\C55^3C3o^@C5sSS^ Cpe3©\2SJ'" . 
 
 III. Foil. ll-12i. 
 
 Vihdra-asna, 
 
 called also 
 
 Nampota, 
 
 being an old list of the principal temples in 
 Ceylon. The work, though anonymous^ is 
 yet held in high authority, and as such, it is 
 not only recited at Buddhist festivals before 
 the chanting of the Anusasanava (art. iv.),* 
 
 »aaa ' ssH "> ^ " i> '^ sf©srf " ©aa » ©?S5 
 
 * See the Sinhalese notice at the end of the Maha- 
 pirit-pota, printed at Colombo, 1891 ; and also Dickson's 
 paper, mentioned above, and art. lY. of this codex. 
 
 but it is also one of the books used in schools 
 attached to Buddhist temples, which must 
 be committed to memory. 
 
 The list is not exhaustive, several of the 
 oldest temples being omitted. It could not 
 have been compiled before the 14th century, 
 as the names of several temples, such as 
 those at Laiikatilaka, Gradaladeniya, Kdtta 
 and Kandy, which were built in that century, 
 are to be found entered amongst others of 
 an older date. See Ceylon Sessional Papers, 
 xix., 1892 ; Bell's Arch^ological Report on 
 the Kegalle District, p. 17, note 2. 
 
 After an adoration of Srighana (Buddha), 
 the list begins : — 
 
 C3fiS3®, odfisj®, qpc5sx53''2J5, ®3«5©©(3, ©d^e. 
 
 zas)®q,(5, ©®3<5e33c3, ^^Q, 9^(^8803, ^ScSo 
 
 (S3® e30C8e3S3?SDo3 — C^i 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 QoqQq fpS(g"(Ss5 ©>qS ®S3dc5o^''2rf ^®-^JSf 
 33®2SLi'©cd €323303 Q8B6 ©cfScs-^jrf es«g"eQ 
 
 ©SS53£5?td a53i<^©3©i3S«S5" ®«£5(3g^3§ q)5S^ ^fCS-^ 
 
 SjSea ^® C3®6B ®S5 ea2j:l'^^''cS3 ©soad'©dQ <^tS 
 ©33 ©ei, <^t9®S3®£i, <$«6®S3©q„ qf{6®S5S qptS® 
 
 33S Cf<i3®a5S, CS@<55 63 013033 SE023d'®d CSSSSs 
 
 ©£,(g) ©®<§\K)©d cao^3«SD"^s5?Soa -s^eg^Sj^osg?? . 
 8e3(5e3?g 
 
 For printed editions of this work, see the 
 Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed Books. 
 
 IV. Foil. 12^^15. 
 
 An exhortation commonly known as 
 
 ^f3S33e3'Sa]3 
 
 Anusasanava, 
 
 and recited immediately after the chanting 
 of the foregoing Vihara-asna at the same 
 
 
 oa 
 
 «S5 
 
 M 
 
42 
 
 BUDDHIST LITERATUEE. 
 
 Buddhist festival. By it the gods, many of 
 "whom are patron-deities of the temples 
 enumerated in the Vihara-asna, are asked to 
 participate in the merit of the ceremony 
 and bestow happiness on the king and on 
 all those who have assisted in holding the 
 festival. 
 
 It is similar in style to art. ii., and begins, 
 after the usual adoration of Srighana, as 
 follows : — 
 
 ^5£) QQ-^ ga?o©e3?55a(3ojs)^s:^ c§^S<^^^53S^ ©dSadj 
 
 ®ene3oc3cS3 ©S5s3d'©\d — q^ 
 
 and ends : — 
 ■^SiiSi 331(5 2553(5 erjeaod' zadcooc^ aSd.e^^S 
 
 !Si6i4^6i-s^ g3i(3os5(5 g©3(33l^-i^'° g(5^ g(5 
 S3<5i SDesi© ?i3©^S£s:i' c33§"caBg e3ji53©>6>(3£^ '^ 
 
 A badly edited text of this Anusasanava 
 is to be found printed as an appendix to the 
 Maha-pirit-pota referred to above. 
 
 V. EoU. 16—186. 
 
 An anonymous collection of short sentences 
 in Pali with their signification in Sinhalese, 
 especially intended to illustrate the conjuga- 
 tion of Pali verbs and the construction of 
 sentences. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 Cfes3o ^S)o ©a?,®, ®® Sigo" ©^@ 
 
 JS£)®6 @So ©^iS, <^^S5JJ3i S)go'* ©g 
 
 e3(9N®K5 Sja)o ©^a, ©2yi38 ggo" ©§g 
 ®o3o @S)o ©«?,®, (^6 ggo" ©^g — qfj 
 
 
 
 
 15^ "S3rf 
 
 ' ©<£33SS3 
 
 ^<&Q '2333 *(§ 
 
 ' ©(Si 
 
 '' ca =» c?^ 
 
 ' S!3 ' -1^ 
 
 * 45^C53-S^ ' ^«30(5 
 
 '«^ 
 
 '■■ Cf®;3K530©»a3 
 
 " 633^,073 
 
 '^ ca© '=• ©aqS 
 
 " f^§«f 
 
 =8 ©SJ =" ^ 
 
 End. 
 
 qessoiJ, ®^ ©(q©'5323ci'"@ 
 
 (jaq, ©ssjasa"* ®® ^saS, o3© asjezsj ®9 Cf©' 
 
 S5a, qCj®, dz53d(S ©"^i® 
 
 VI. Poll. 186—226. 
 
 A short glossary of Buddhist technical 
 terms, sach as Nava-lolcottara-dharma, " the 
 nine transcendant conditions," Daaa-raja- 
 dharma, "the ten royal virtues," and the 
 like, accompanied by Pali extracts from the 
 Buddhist canon in explanation of them. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 Cf5© ©>(33©2333a:533(5 ai®^'cQ ?S5® . £333(5 ®C53 
 S)3 C333(5 dgCS i^O ^l)3-g^03 CSSJ5 ©>®S , ^£3 
 
 d)c5 £)|.®''(ja ^^'^g . £,-€^''0 Qq^ e3S©©3S3o" 
 Cf!±5So ®c^©o 33ao cf©>2aS3©\S3''* ^S(So£a3 €) 
 ©55^'=^ «) ^g©>dua5S^3="' . cess^ ©@ ^cscsS — m 
 
 End. 
 
 «5^'(i) § ©0 " 6^353 © (3 €) 2S52S) © 33?S ©v?S53 
 
 ■e5©2S^ Cje33 g.'S? g«23^^^C3oSi6^o3 
 
 £56\2J5CS^ ®oc)3a5C3©\®3 [_sic] 6 6Z33«, 
 
 253e33(3es3aib3 8©c5?J5?9 iSa^Ds 
 
 C3oS(a!ra(5j®>E33 §©5553 ©33^*253 ©>S33 
 ©£33 ftj-g^^'^Ss SaaS €3§C3(iS3§C3(S3''g 
 
 fp<^q253S erScSo qS®3(3 6D35^2x:i'" 
 
 ©3 2C3^'^g(5>S!Q3553 S3£533 33(^0 6?Si^&i\ 
 
 VII. Poll. 23—25. 
 
 Another copy of the Vihdra-asna, in 
 art. Ill, 
 
 * Cf. FaustoU's Dhammapada, p. 238, line 8, 
 t Cf. Jat. iii. pp. 529—530. 
 
 " SSS^::^ " ®5S33©\C33 
 
 !i I) 2S ^ 23 e3S©©3©S)3 ? 
 
 Si^^ '' 5S3o ? =' Se33 ? 
 
 '" (KS " ^0 '^ SX3 
 
ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 
 
 43 
 
 32. 
 
 Or. 4792. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 41; 14^ in. 
 by 2 ; 6-6 lines, 13 in. long ; written in an 
 ordinary but legible hand by a Kandyan 
 scribe, probably early in the 19th century. 
 
 [T. Gr. Paterson.] 
 
 Mahdhliinislilcramana-varnandva, 
 called also 
 
 Mahahinihman-jdtahaya. 
 
 An anonymous work in Sinhalese prose, 
 not later than the 17th centurj'', giving an 
 account of Gotama Buddha, from his birth 
 up to his attainment of Buddhahood by 
 vanquishing Mara. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ' c,;2;:)o 
 
 aj'g) 
 
 <5s;o 
 
 ©'Caa 
 
 co.-553§ (§)diQ 3a3o ©sfdsS <¥i^§ «3?;9 ©So 
 End. 
 
 An edition of this work, exhibiting different 
 readings in the text, was printed at Colombo 
 in 1895, as an introduction to Buddhavarpsa- 
 de^anava, a discourse in Majiirapada's Piija- 
 valiya. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed 
 Books, under Mayiirapada. 
 
 ' ©©3 " ©©iDfeg " ©^d " ZSrfg 
 
 '« ®£53SiS^®23J' (or ®K)3cSiS£3^®-S^) ©1^203© 
 
44 
 
 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 33. 
 
 Or. 4987.— European paper; foil. 11; about 
 8^ in. by 6|; 19 lines, 5^ in. long ; -written 
 by a Low-country scribe, in -1889-90. 
 
 Kuveni-Asna. 
 
 A chant in blank verse, probably intended 
 to be recited by Kapuralas or lay priests in 
 Bali-ceremonies* for tbe purpose of remov- 
 ing divi-dos, " divine evil," or any form of 
 disease believed to result specially from the 
 neglect of one's own vows, or from the im- 
 precations of others. 
 
 It gives the myth of Sakra getting Rahu 
 to assume the form of a hog and decoy the 
 Mala king to Ceylon, that he might cure 
 King Panduvasdeva (B.C. 504—474) of the 
 divi-dos resulting from Kuveni's imprecations 
 against King Vijaya (B.C. 543 — 505). See 
 the Mahavamsa, chap, vii., and the Tapro- 
 banian, edited by Hugh Nevill, vol. ii., pt. 2, 
 p. 38. 
 
 The text is very corrupt. It begins : — 
 
 g&ad e3(5©iS5c5Sad)Se53oiS3a(^ [sic] zsi^^ad sjSssd 
 «3-€^' caad xsidssiod &o&6 azsis^d [sic] gas — 
 
 * See Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112 — 125. 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©^© ae §233 esg &3ssi ff^eglj' s^ss^os 
 
 ®^s5 !Sii®i& Sz^qs3 C3Ss3 c^S5n)d ®® &5 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 gjsj'Sass:^ go)ssyS)^cQ -^Sid-^^Qq ^©S^S ®es3 
 cfe3sS5 ca§g?J&3*5i53c5-i^e^. 
 
 This book is mentioned in De Zoysa's Cata- 
 logue of Pali, Sinhalese and Sanskrit MSS., 
 p. 30, without the name of the author. Accord- 
 ing to the foregoing colophon, he was a Bud- 
 dhist monk, called Shadbhasha-parame^vara 
 Uttaramula Mahathera. Now the first por- 
 tion of this name is the title given to two cele- 
 brated authors, Sri Rajaguru Galaturumula, 
 and Totagamuve Sri Rahula, in recognition 
 of their proficiency in six languages. See 
 the colophon of the Surya-^ataka-sanne, 
 R. A. S. Journal, 1894, p. 555, and the 
 Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6, pp. 65-66. In 
 the Sinhalese preface to Budugunalankara, 
 however, is mentioned another Thera, Iru- 
 galkula-parivenadhipati, with the title Shad- 
 bhasha-parame^vara. This monk was the 
 author of the Kovulsandesa, and contem- 
 
 ' ©8Cj3 ' ca 
 
 C3iC3fi-Sf 
 
 12S61O 
 
 a 
 
DEMOi;rOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 45 
 
 porary of Eahula, and he is stated to have 
 lived at Mulgirigala, in the south of Ceylon 
 (the Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6,. p. &'?). The 
 second part, Uttaramula, is the name of the 
 Buddhist sect to which the teacher of Rahula 
 and, therefore, the latter also belonged. 
 Thus, the whole name taken together refers 
 most probably to Sri Eahula. That he could 
 have been the author of a work of this kind 
 is- evident from the tradition that he not only 
 fully believed in the influence of deities and 
 demons, but also he himself practised sorcery, 
 and taught others the manner of holding Bali 
 ceremonies to propitiate spirits (0. B. R. A. S. 
 Journal, 1865-6, p. 12). 
 
 For particulars regarding the life and works 
 of Sri Eahula, who flourished in the reign of 
 Parakrama Bahu VL (AD. 1410 — 62), see 
 Alwis' Sidatsahgara,Iiitrod. clxxxvii.-cxcviii., 
 and the Orientalist, I.e. 
 
 34. 
 
 Or. 4970.— Palm-leaf; foil. 60 (aa— ©^^, 
 accordingly two leaves ©oo and ooo missing) ; 
 9f in. by li ; 4 lines, 8-9 in. long ; written 
 in an unsteady hand by an ignorant .villager 
 in the North-Central Province of Ceylon ; 
 dated 12th November, 1867.* 
 
 Pattinipuvata. 
 
 A semi-religious poem, founded on the 
 romantic story of the goddess Pattini and 
 her consort Prince Palanga, and recited at 
 ceremonies connected with their worship. 
 
 The text, which is very corrupt, begins : — 
 
 * The last figure is uncertain. 
 
 ?S5C5©(32sd' d^ (3253 (3 ©isi" 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 t tsQ'S)S> Z53 ©ed" 
 
 , . . oi^© ®S) e3(3S)S ©(3D ©»(3d 
 
 ^3 gig) o^dd €i®q CfciQ ©^ed 
 
 The various myths concerning the goddess 
 Pattini are contained in a coUectionof "thirty- 
 five books," named Pan-tis kolmure, rarely 
 to be found complete in the hands of a single 
 Pattini-hami.J The present poem is pro- 
 bably one of these kolmuras. The myth 
 which it relates is given at p. 50 of Edward 
 Upham's History and Doctrine of Buddhism, 
 together with a reproduction of a native 
 drawing of the goddess herself. For another 
 representation, see Callaway's "Yakkun- 
 Nattannawa," p. 1. The present version 
 gives, further, an impassioned account of 
 the goddess's lamentations and wanderings 
 in search of her husband, and of the vengeance 
 she took on King Pandi.§ The story of her 
 miraculous birth in " the mango-grove " of 
 this king agrees with that given in the Am- 
 keli-upata, a poem in about seventy-seven 
 stanzas, on the Sinhalese semi-religious game 
 Am-keliya, "horn-pulling." See C.B.E. A.S. 
 Journal, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 384 — 394. 
 
 The goddess Pattini holds a foremost place 
 in Sinhalese " Capuism," or the worship of 
 deities. She is invoked not only to render 
 prosperous the various avocations and trades 
 of the people, but also to protect men from 
 all evil, especially in cases of epidemic dis- 
 eases, such as small-pox, chicken-pox, &c. 
 Ibid, vol. iv., no. 13, p. 11, and viii., no. 26, 
 pp. 56—60 and 89—92. 
 
 ■f The leaf is mutilated here, ' d©d ' ^i 
 
 J This is the title of a lay-priest or priestess of the 
 goddess Pattini. 
 
 § For another version, see the Sinh. poem Pattinihella. 
 
 N 
 
46 
 
 DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 35. 
 
 Or. 4712.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 57 (^-e)8+©^S)J 
 — g)3 + C3o— ©>©>c3 + ©vC3=n— (ga) ; 9f in. by 1-|; 
 4 lines of irregular lengths ; written in a 
 fairly legible hand, probably by a Bali-edura,* 
 early in the 19th century. 
 
 [Mes. M. Geinlintok.] 
 
 «)g S3)3 
 
 Bali-lcavi. 
 
 A collection of songs and charms chanted 
 at Bali-ydga ceremonies, to the accompani- 
 ment of "tom-toms," or drums. The songs 
 treat of the sacrifices which have to be offered, 
 and of the figures of the deities and the 
 demons to be exhibited, at the ceremony, for 
 the purpose of propitiating or averting their 
 evil influences. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e>e,_(ge3S3j S^zsxs^'g S9©>2a39 g«^® ssS 
 
 §cs ®c53a) ®eS goa ®d @e^ ^ 
 
 ssS) casf c3ios (Sea sjzssd ©a,e3 cfidce ad" 
 End. 
 
 &6i3 ©©ei 6\e32S!) 253© Cc5(^ ©>^©>^?55 xSi 
 
 £233(5 ©cJ^isS ©^gevdiS sJ5i<5vSl!S ©^®^?0 !^ 
 
 <9^^©^-g^' ©©63 ©£3555253(3 C^*^ ©^©^ZS) sS 
 
 55^3 Cfi«S5 ©©i£>i ©® d^gS©C5 Sg;Cf©vS5 iS) 
 
 J^or an account of some Bali ceremonies, 
 see Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112 — 
 125, and C. B. B. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, 
 p. 12. 
 
 36. 
 
 Or. 4978. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 13 (Q- 
 ©Qd) ; S-j in. by 1^ ; 4 lines, about 6 — 7^ in. 
 long ; written in an unsteady hand, probably 
 by a Bali-edura of the Anuradhapura District, 
 early in the 19th century. 
 
 The lay-priest who performs Bali ceremonies. 
 
 Another collection of songs for purpose 
 similar to the foregoing, and treating of the 
 same subject. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 d^OSil' 6iSi6i gc3©crf ^fS^^QQ QQ3' 
 
 Q^^CiDSj SdC3 d^giCsJ ©vq25d'©555 83j (f QQ^' 
 
 — ^l 
 
 End, 
 
 ®K)«S5^ d^esco ©icjQ c^Q®ssS <S''g<^i eseSs' 
 
 37. 
 
 Or. 4980. — Palm-leaf; foil. 13, many of them 
 mutilated ; about 9 in. by 1^; 4 lines, 8 in. 
 long ; written in an unsteady hand, probably 
 by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, 
 early in the 19th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—36. 
 
 Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a 
 Mal-asna or "an altar of flowers " to Hanu- 
 man, the great monkey chief, who, with other 
 monkeys, assisted Eama in his war against 
 Ravana, King of Ceylon, as related in the 
 Eamayana. In Sinhalese demonology, Hanu- 
 man is represei;ted as a powerful demon of 
 great cruelty. For further particulars, see 
 Dowson's Dictionary of Hindu Mythology, 
 &c., pp. 116-117, Moor's Hindu Pantheon, 
 pp. 250—266, and C. B. R. A. S. Journal, 
 1865-6, p. 35. 
 
 II. Foil. 4—76. 
 
 Kdli-nelavilla. 
 
 A collection of stanzas, chanted in adora- 
 tion of the goddess Mahakall, or Kali-amma 
 " mother Kali," containing a description of 
 her person and attributes. 
 
 
 
 
 f a 
 
 dei 
 
 '©) 
 
DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 47 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©1^(5555" i559S zaog©s5 ss5i(3@ 
 End. 
 
 d)(S3 «S® ®Q ©c5<5 ©2J53CT 
 
 figdi csa'osJ ®S 3333@ qp 
 
 ©ed 
 
 ©C5d 
 
 ©®® 
 ©©© 
 
 Mahakall is well kno-wn as a terrific form 
 of Mahadevi or Durga, the wife of the god 
 Siva.* But whether she is the same as the 
 " eight-armed mother Kali " of the- present 
 poem, or not, is uncertain. At Yatramulla, 
 in Bentota, are, however, the ruins of an 
 ancient building, supposed to have been a 
 Kovila, or temple dedicated to Kali. Jaya- 
 wardana Mudaliyar takes this Kali to be the 
 Yakkhinl mentioned in the fourth tale of 
 the Dhammapadattha-katha, stating further 
 that " she appears to have developed into 
 the tutelar deity of the Sinhalese paddy- 
 fields, corresponding to the Ceres of Greekf 
 mythology " (C. B. R. A. S. Journal, viii., 
 no. 29, pp. 340—45). 
 
 IIL Foil. 76—13. 
 
 Another recension of the Vadigajpatuna 
 (no. 44), containing the same kind of differ- 
 ences as those in no. 45. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e;®g 
 
 m^ 
 
 
 ©^ 
 
 oSg 
 
 SSesj -^8 
 
 
 ©^ 
 
 '- e-^^S 
 
 ©zs) as 
 
 
 ©<5 
 
 ©v(2)Q)g -^SdssS ^s^^o" 
 
 esz^ 
 
 ©<5 
 
 * See Moor's Hindu Pantheon, pp. 23, 82—84, 92, 
 211, 316, 334; and Dowson's Diet, of Hindu Mythology, 
 &c., pp. 86-87. 
 
 t More properly Boman. 
 
 38. 
 
 Or. 4982.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 7 (ass- 
 ss5a); 8| in. by 1; 4 lines, of irregular 
 lengths ; written in an unsteady hand by a 
 KapuralaJ of the Anuradhapura District, 
 probably early in the 19th century. 
 
 Dahimura-upata. 
 
 A collection of songs, in more or less 
 corrupt Sinhalese, recited by Kapuralas at 
 Dalumura-santiya, "propitiation by betel- 
 leaf," a ceremony by which the devas and 
 the yakshas are propitiated with an oflering 
 of betel-leaves, sandal-wood, and the flowers 
 of the areca tree. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®CS5 Ga£X^®33' a© Q 
 
 ©S5©a5 zsjdg SxDoe S 
 
 6i&Q6i 9(33 & Q 
 
 Cfzg© qidgd C^[^] ^'OdSi Q 
 
 39. 
 
 Or. 4985.— Talipot palm-leaf ; foU. 20 (©— @, 
 accordingly isj — &3 missing) ; several leaves 
 are mutilated ; 6^ in. by 1 ; 4 lines, of dif- 
 ferent lengths ; written in an unsteady hand, 
 apparently by a Kapurala of the Anuradha- 
 pura District, probably early in the 19th 
 century. 
 
 Dalumura-santiya. 
 
 Another collection of songs in adoration 
 of the devas and the devatas, chanted as those 
 mentioned above, in the ceremony of Dalu- 
 mura-santiya. 
 
 X A "lay-priest '' of the worship of devas and devatas. 
 
48 
 
 DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 [.]eN®3(^55^' £3(5. ©2X3'' 
 
 End. 
 
 
 40. 
 
 Or. 4983.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 7; 7^ in. 
 by I4 ; 4 lines, 5-6 in. long ; written by 
 Kiriya Henaya of Anuradhapura, in the 19tli 
 century, in a hand apparently showing Tamil 
 influence. 
 
 ^e.'Ssie^S &^3fiS3e>ce!i' eissf^^i^GS 
 Ilanddri-deviyage Kolmuraya. 
 
 Songs in adoration of Ilandari-deviya, a 
 deity worshipped, especially in the North- 
 Western and . North- Central Provinces, for 
 temporal benefits. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 qdea 235.SS S<^^ 23^" 
 
 ©(33(^(53 Sgs (^S>® ss^ 
 
 cfde^ ©S)3^ C^^^i ci9i?S5'2S ssi' 
 End. 
 
 253(5255' C3®25J' 233iQS5®dl ©(23 ^2X33 OcScS 
 ©255C3 6t* 
 
 251(5255' ©£3<5@ 255SS3S3d'3 C55S3(5d^'(5i©23:i'e) 
 €3(5255' 8(3 S©!3J' ^<^J gZSd" gzsd^ ■2S1255 %& 
 
 g(5255 csg^sd' esjQ c92g) ©«^255 ^(3s?,S ®ao 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 ©4^ 
 
 ©<33 
 
 ' sj ° s^issd" 
 
 This god is stated (at fol. 2a) to have been 
 born of the champaka flower on the head of 
 the goddess Pattini. The ceremony of his 
 worship is therefore similar to that of the 
 goddess herself. 
 
 41. 
 
 Or. 4977.— Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 41, about 
 8^ in. by 1|- ; 4 lines, about 8 in. long ; 
 written in a peculiar hand by an ignorant 
 Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro- 
 bably in the 19th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—7. 
 
 A number of stanzas, chanted in the 
 " devil-dancing " ceremony, called Yakun- 
 netima, inviting the demons to attend the 
 performance. For a translation of some of 
 the stanzas used in this ceremony, see Calla- 
 way's " Yakkun Nattannawa," pp. 1 — 36. 
 
 II. Foil. 8—24. 
 
 KahadiyakotaU kavi. 
 
 Stanzas chanted by the demon-priest over 
 a clay pot, in the consecration of. Kahadiya, 
 " safiron- water," in devil ceremonies. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 @!eZ33Sj (5«ad^ ©®q<5 
 
 255 
 
 End. 
 
 ^e, SQ® 253SS5 ^(S aQiS) ©25523^'° 
 
 ©^08 83(3 "g ©233(5i®Q CD ©25523J'"' 
 
 C3So t) iSiS £3X0 ^q, Qa ©2552X3''° 
 
 (p^6 ^S3 ©255 ©e^ca'^ soS ©25525:^'° 
 
 The "safiron- water," like the "holy-water" 
 of the Roman Catholics, is sprinkled with the 
 object of general purification by removing all 
 evil influences. 
 
 ©qd-^ '"iScC©^ 
 
 a 
 
 C3 
 
DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 49 
 
 III. Foil. 25—40. 
 
 Menihpala-yadinna. 
 
 A chant recited at a so-called Iloma-santi 
 ceremony for curing diseases caused by the 
 demons, aiid containing invocations to the 
 power of the Buddha, and of a host of devas 
 and other deities. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 End. 
 
 IV. Foil. 41. 
 
 Four verses addressed to the goddess 
 Pattini, the god of Kataragam, and other 
 deities, begging them to accept offerings of 
 flowers, betel-leaves, &c. 
 
 42. 
 
 Or. 4967.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 12 in. by 2 ; 
 4-6 lines, about 10;^ in. long ; written by a 
 Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Kirti- 
 ratna, dated 18th February, 1893. 
 
 Yakun-hefidilla. 
 
 " That which binds demons," being a number 
 of songs chanted by the Kattadiyas, or priests 
 of demonism, in the ceremony of exorcising 
 demons, and containing invocations to the 
 power of the Buddha, the devas, and the 
 demon-king Vesamunu, with the object of 
 "binding" the demons to the will of the 
 priests. 
 
 For particulars respecting charms of this 
 kind, see C. B, R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, 
 pp. 95—97. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 (gN?j5DS5z(5 aid' as c^^ §^Si6d .^®§©S ©>©sr> 
 
 6\S5a5!) (32S52S5' So 
 
 End. 
 
 ®<® -^ ^nt?S:)253 6\S©>eS555 CSS?o', ©333 ®?T>3 
 ^^ZX:!', ©\ii,(3 g<5 ©^@ (232Si's) ^^ZSJ", ©^^D©^C3 
 
 ene^csss:)', ^ca si)a)c3 <¥^es5£3©c823cf, ©?>53dCj 
 §©2scf£a . 
 
 43. 
 
 Or. 4976.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 13 (zsD-^za-i, 
 accordingly, the leaf 233 missing) ; 9f in. by 
 If ; 4 lines, about 8^ in. long ; written pro- 
 bably by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura 
 District, early in the 19fch century. 
 
 [^ «S fis o £»{ S 0\® :a 3] 
 
 [Hiiniyain-hepime havu] 
 
 A collection of stanzas recited loudly to 
 the accompaniment of drums (bera), in the 
 devil ceremony of Hilniyam hepima, held to 
 destroy the evils inflicted, especially through 
 the agency of Suniyana or Huniyam Yakshayii. 
 Representations of this demon are to be found 
 in Upham's History of Buddhism, plate 35, 
 and Callaway's Yakkun-Nattannawa, p. 10. 
 
 235© 
 
 ^ 
 
 ' ssi-Si 
 
 
 
 «© 
 
50 
 
 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 He is supposed to be the son o£ Susiri, a 
 queen of Sagalpura in Madurata. His vdhana, 
 or symbolical throne, is a horse, and he has 
 six avatars, or appai'itions. See C. B. R. A. S. 
 Journal, 1866-6, pp. 26-27, and 68—78, 
 
 The stanzas, as usual, invoke the power 
 of the Buddha and the gods to break the 
 influence of the Huniyam charms, in addi- 
 tion to prayers offered to the demon himself. 
 The present collection is imperfect. Its first 
 stanza is : — 
 
 ©>^ ©qg ©CS'SQ ®xg©>23d' ^jSoe25[:i' oo t^ 
 and the last ; — 
 
 44. 
 
 Or. 4965,— Palm-leaf; foil. 20; llf in. by 
 2|- ; 4 lines, about 10-H in. long; written by 
 a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Klrti- 
 ratna ; dated 16th February, 1893. 
 
 Vadiga patuna* 
 
 A collection of Sinhalese stanzas, mostly 
 invocations addressed to Yesamunu, and other 
 gods and demons, interspersed with charms 
 in an unintelligible language, mixed with 
 Sanskrit, Sinhalese and Tamil words. f These 
 
 * This title literally means " the Telugu town," the 
 collection being so called probably from the fact of this 
 form of exorcism having been first practised in the Telugu 
 or Vadiga country, as stated in the text. 
 
 t Regarding the language of charms used in Ceylon, 
 -see C. B. R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, p. 52. 
 
 stanzas are recited loudly to the accompani- 
 ment of a tom-tom, or native drum, by the 
 Kattadiya,J the priest of demonism, in the 
 devil ceremony called Eimiyam heplma, held 
 for the purpose of removing the evils (vina) 
 inflicted by the agency of demons. 
 Beg. 
 
 ©ie)©3 ^jce©i2S5z3Lf ©sS3 ©vc^ts gdxzsjd «9 
 SgSa Scad" ©iS3cs^ ad&d zad «S 
 
 ■^^■^®6i Qi-c)Qo &Q 233© qf« «9 
 
 ©V® So' 2533g £335^^' C3®S5 ©S® ©acf 
 
 ©® ©o* pdiiS ©ig)C53 253© Cfsa^ § e^ssi 
 
 End. 
 ©\®6sd ©^&g ©>i^^ qf^?S5 cfjgeoS ©zsjf 
 
 ©\®©\eS cgoeo ssid^zsj" ^Sg9 ©®^ ©vzs;:^ 
 e>£j©d cScaS rog^ss®' §2^ cf^sssS ©2s:f 
 
 For particulars regarding Huniyam cere- 
 monies, see C, B, R. A, S. Journal, 1865-6, 
 pp. 68—78, 
 
 45. 
 
 Or. 4979.— Palm.leaf ; foil. 12 ; Siin.bylJ; 
 4 lines, about 6 — 7^ in. long ; written by a 
 Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro- 
 bably early in the 19th century. 
 
 Another recension of the preceding work, 
 Vadiga-pafuna. 
 
 The present text does not follow the same 
 order of the verses as the other recension,^ 
 each containing some stanzas peculiar to 
 itself. Some of those in the present recen- 
 sion are in corrupt Tamil, 
 
 i Called also Yakedura, or Yakdessa. 
 * Q * acf * aisS!S>S) ' ©><S5")S>® 
 
 § For example, the first stanza of the preceding copy 
 is the 39th of the present. 
 
DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 51 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©So gd ®^®c5a 
 
 (^06 ©So oQe^js^ 
 6 q, g^SgS QSDffliiad® 
 
 46. 
 
 
 — «fi 
 
 Or. 4968.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 ; 11| in. by 2 ; 
 4 lines, about lOJ in. long ; written legibly 
 by a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel 
 Kirtiratna; dated I'rtli Tebruary, 1893. 
 
 Angam-kepilla. 
 
 " That wbich cuts asunder or counteracts 
 the angam charms"; being an anonymous 
 work in fifty-five stanzas, which are recited 
 in the devil ceremonies of Euniyam and 
 Angam-Jeepima, to avert the evil effects 
 arising from the influence of charms. The 
 Buddha's power is specially invoked in this 
 poem, which relates how he vanquished Mara 
 and his angams, at the foot of the sacred 
 Bodhi-tree. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©>e3<5 SQ 8g©8e 
 
 !^ 
 
 C3l® (^J^®© ©2S5jSei 
 
 S^ 
 
 ©©©(5 ©vC3<5 (^OS3 
 
 '£i 
 
 ©®®d [Ses] asJ iSiza^ ^S) 
 
 ^ 
 
 c^e3 G^SJsssJ 6e3 
 
 ^ 
 
 ©^S3)J ®z©S)tS ©le) (|» 
 
 ^ 
 
 (^QcQ^Si ©©O^COTSrf ©03 
 
 ^ 
 
 ©g©©2£f c3d®(5xo i£)'s5S)i 
 
 ^ — c 
 
 End. 
 
 
 £© ©555 §2^5 <|C539 S ■ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ©.^©Qc) zssdQ jsadg tS © 
 
 ?s:) 
 
 dL CjSd ©^S {fsS5 ®o 
 
 i55 
 
 ©«5© 6 -43)^6 ©?S5 sfflCJ® 
 
 ?i5 
 
 ' C3C^©q!S5 
 
 g 
 
 The angams form a class of charms sup- 
 posed to be more powerful than Runiyam, 
 the person afflicted by them dying within 
 seven hours. Most of the names of the 
 angams given in the present work are not 
 found in Dandris De Silva Mudaliyar's list 
 at p. 79 of the C. B, R. A. S. Journal for 
 1865-6. 
 
 47. 
 
 Or. 4974.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 12 ; 9^ in. by If; 
 5 lines, about 8|- in, long ; written in an un- 
 steady, careless hand, probably by a priest of 
 demonism of the Anuradhapura District, early 
 in the 19th century. 
 
 An incantation in blank verse, recited in 
 the ceremony of Htiniyam-Jceplma to destroy 
 the evil effects of charms.* It is founded 
 chiefly on the Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547), 
 and on the story of Gotama Buddha, whose 
 conflict with Mara is specially mentioned. 
 The text is as usual corrupt. It begins ; — 
 
 caSSad ®® SS Q-4S), gageg 6Q a ^©dj, 
 e3@eg®9 § ^Q [sic] tax®, ^jSg ©cso.q csdgs 
 
 ®>C33<Q, e,gc53^s552s:f [sic] ^es© ©e,, s^cscsx 
 
 ©©eas^di €) esq, ©iS©©c83 ci@ift' ©csaiq — ^-^ 
 
 and ends with the following charm, in corrupt 
 language : — 
 
 ®«s:«55©®° !^®oS) Sg<5i ©d^o cedgsd" &t&-^ 
 g©e e£©8 , 
 
 48. 
 
 Or. 4981.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 26; 6|in. 
 by abont 1^ ; 4 lines, 5-6 in. long ; written 
 in an unsteady and half -illegible hand by a 
 
 * See C.B.E. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, pp. 68—78, and 
 1881, p. 117. 
 
52 
 
 PEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 Kattadiya of tte Anaradhapura District, in 
 tlie 19 th century. 
 
 A number of charms and songs containing 
 an account of the demon Oddi Huniyam Yak- 
 shay a, followed by invocations addressed to 
 the Buddha and the gods. Like the fore- 
 going incantations, these charms and songs 
 are also recited for the purpose of counter- 
 acting the evil effects of the Huniyams, the 
 Angams, &c., described at p. 68 — 99 of the 
 C. B. R. A. S. Journal for 1865-66. 
 
 Some of the songs of the present collection 
 are to be found in the following work. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©32553 ca ©as' Qf:x3i?si^zQ aSc8S3(3i©\S)S . ?s!>^q 
 e^S)7 ^ (3o3333i^'oo3 ©ca3@ocaa ^J^jdej^s^a'ss^jf) 
 
 49. 
 
 Or. 4984. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 12 
 (235 — ©©233) ; 6^ in. by 1 ^ ; 4 lines, 4| — 
 6J in. long; written in an unsteady hand by 
 a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, 
 probably early in the 19th century. 
 
 A sacred poem recited by Kattadiyas at 
 Huniyam-heplma, or other similar devil cere- 
 monies, and containing an account of a Queen 
 suffering from Vina-dos, or evils inflicted by 
 demons, and of her cure by Oddi-kumara.* 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ^qe^QS) &Qo6)Q ®£BS3S)s)s3cs esd6i g 
 
 • ®Ge>35Si)S;-255 ' ©<®(J 
 ' sS53(5^2S^® ? " C3 
 
 * Another name for Huniyam 
 Journal, 1865-6, pp. 26-27. 
 
 Yakshaya, 
 
 seeC.B.R.A.S. 
 
 End. 
 
 ffi))di 6.Sd ©S3(^ S©os3(3S5 ©^332)1 (33 
 
 cp(5xs)©(S(33 SS ©?S3 os^ ^C3 231 ©3 
 
 (53c5ie) aSiitd ©^ ®g©?s^o' €)c5a3" ©3 
 
 ^(5xs) ©eoQSa (Sea'* ©aj^ cs®^ sss ©) 
 
 In the first verse quoted above, the author- 
 ship of the poem is ascribed to a certain 
 Maliya Thera. This is probably a spurious 
 designation, intended to give to the poem a 
 sacred character ; for Maliya Thera is only 
 the name of a mythical Buddhist saint of 
 great iddhi, or supernatural power, mentioned 
 in the Culagalla-vatthu of the Rasavahini, 
 X. l,f or of the Saddharmalankara, xxiii. 1. 
 
 Several verses of this poem are included 
 in the preceding work. 
 
 50. 
 
 Or. 4995. — European paper ; foil. 58; 8^ in. 
 by 6f ; 16 — 20 lines, of various lengths ; 
 written in the ordinary hand of a Low-country 
 scribe, in the 19th century. Most of the 
 leaves are discoloured, apparently by damp. 
 
 Kd lan-nellme-ka vi. 
 
 A collection of about 664 stanzas, chanted 
 at the farcical masquerade called Kolan- 
 netlma, into which supernatural, human and 
 animal characters are introduced. For a 
 brief description of the play, see J. Callaway's 
 "Yakkun Nattannawa," London, 1829. 
 
 The author of the verses is unknown, and 
 though no colophon gives the date of com- 
 position, yet, judging from the style and the 
 characters of the play, some of the verses at 
 least, if not all, must be later than the 16th 
 century; 
 
 £33 
 
 C3 
 
 t See pp. 145 — 147 of the printed edition of Colombo, 
 1891. 
 
DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 53 
 
 r The text begins with the corrupt Sanskrit 
 stanza : — 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 C3??23;:i' di^©(5ac^ -©z^^ cfsiss© ^®eS q^esso 
 
 ©?S^ &Q ©€^ 
 
 6Q ce®ceo ,®sl 
 
 An English translation of some verses of 
 the present manuscript is to be found in 
 Callaway's work.* The first of the three 
 specimen stanzas reproduced on plate facing 
 p. 37 is the same as the fourth of the present 
 copy. 
 
 51. 
 
 Or. 4963.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 (235-2533 + 
 25333 +2S—z53«i+ One Unmarked) ; about 13 in. 
 by If ; 4 lines, 11-12 in. long ; written pro- 
 bably by a Low-country Kapurala.f in the 
 19th century. 
 
 Devol-kavi. 
 
 A poem in forty-nine stanzas in praise 
 of the god Devol, composed by a poet of 
 Ambagamuva, probably in the 18th cen- 
 tury, for the purpose, as he states, of having 
 the misfortunes that have come upon him 
 removed by this god (fol. 106). 
 
 Beg. 
 
 si 
 
 * Compare, for example, fol. 5a, 1. 5 — 9, and 56, 1. 5 — 9, 
 ■with Callaway's p. 40, v. 2-3. 
 
 t The title of a priest of the worship of devas and 
 devatas. 
 
 This is followed by three more verses in 
 adoration of the Dharma, the Sangha, and 
 the gods. The fifth verse, with which the 
 proper text begins, is as follows : — 
 
 (30 2533 g(5S) 6 
 
 Ceoii333 «SDi^ ^©SS^'S^ 6 
 
 2j5a5 ©ss^xrf OS?®© ®<^§-2^ 6 — c^x 
 The poem ends : — 
 
 gsJ 6S©d ®(i)iS Cf^e3^ C3®k) 6 g^iss e 
 
 zSsJ radJiSjd C3S3S3 ©q©33(3 8(33 QSys® 
 Cfes Sx©go253 (3 
 
 Devol deviyo is the patron deity of the 
 temple Veheragoda Devalaya, in the Wella- 
 bodapattu of Galle. According to the myth in 
 the present poem, he was the son of a King 
 of Vadiga (in India), by the Queen Kali ; 
 but the legend in TJpham's History of 
 Buddhism (p. 133), wherein a copy of a Sin- 
 halese drawing of the god himself is given, 
 is as follows : — 
 
 " On a certain boon being given by the god 
 
 ^ 
 
54 
 
 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 Iswara to Basmasura, he happening to lay 
 his hand on his own head, it was burned 
 away ;* from these flames the demon Devol 
 was produced, from the sparks the seven 
 demons called Koorumberra, and from the 
 charcoal the black devil." 
 
 The rest of the tale, which is by mistake 
 
 * Compare 
 'aHh. 88. 
 
 the myth in the Bhagavata-purana, sJc. x., 
 
 repeated at p. 132, with some variations, 
 treats of his supernatural powers, his voyage 
 to Ceylon, and his miraculous landing at 
 Sinigama, in spite of the goddess Pattini's 
 opposition. A further account of this 
 god and the ceremonies performed in his 
 honour are given in Jayawardana Mu- 
 daliyar's account of Veheragoda Devalaya, 
 in C.B.R.A.S. Journal, vol. x., no. 34, 1887, 
 pp. 41 — 45. 
 
55 
 
 AKTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 MEDICINE. 
 
 52. 
 
 Or. 4142.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 457 (233-©^); 
 18 in. by If ; 4 lines, 16-17 in. long ; written 
 in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low- 
 country scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 
 [B. -Gr. Grinlinton.J 
 
 YogaraiMdharaya. 
 
 "A naine^f precious prescriptions," being 
 a stan^aTd medical work in Sinhalese poetry, 
 ^>!>mewhat similar to the Sanskrit Yoga- 
 ratnakara,* though not based on it. The 
 materials for the compilation of this work 
 seem to have been derived from various 
 medical treatises of Indian and Ceylon 
 origin, "f" 
 
 The present copy contains many clerical 
 errors. It commences with an adoration of 
 the Buddha, &c., in five stanzas, of which 
 the first three are as follows : — 
 
 esjsj'' ©>!553®©ca2s::!' ®dL ^' 
 
 * An edition of it was printed at Poona in 1888. 
 -t" Cf. the table of contents with that in the third 
 chapter of the Su^ruta, 
 
 ess (^^ ^c5c3 d 
 
 z53(g ca© ii?e®* 6S© 6 
 
 §!?§ d-d ©^ffiSi' 6 
 
 ©^® SSfiOSJD ^©.-^d K5i®© d 
 
 e3^<5i«jf@^°e3© (5 
 
 SS®i)o23j©©c5(3tS2Xi''ijS5 6 
 
 ®(230e3ZS3(g^i)C33 <5 
 
 ©^® ca®aa3S®* ®?S3o®i°^Sx^255 6 
 
 The sixth and seventh stanzas, with which 
 the text proper begins, are : — 
 
 ®®sJ :^i£)®2S5®' -jSot d 
 
 e3©(5 g©®2J5i535)os5 ts^6 © d 
 ®S) (^g-Q ®e3o®(ei3e5 © 
 
 ®?5 CS3g(5ig ®©£32S5 ® 
 
 ®@ 253© 2aca®2S^® CfCS© 253(5 ®^3 
 
 fa 
 
 C3 
 C3 
 
 The text ends : — 
 
 e3a5©^e3332S5QS qp^^SS 25363 S Q 
 
 C3<^^"?S5 ®CQS e2r»>35S5Qe e3^®ZS33 c) 
 
 Q^^&^Q&SSH ®® ®® •2S33?S5ce §(^®253) S 
 
 ®©©C3S2S:J^ ces3 cassia" 3 55503233 Q 
 
 ®jS53'S)^ 
 
 K) 
 
 S^^®-g^23J' 
 
 ' ©©<5(g!S©a53(5 
 10 S)g u ^.^ 
 
56 
 
 AETS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 ©dsD'eSS^ C3e5>cs3®>^ SQoos^d e>cs ns^) 
 
 ©\^«S3©dgca ©ad-g^ g2S5'S«3 cp^q©vS3 2J5 
 
 ®dS«3 s55i^ ?S^i233is5 egdi esq §q ^g' 2J5 
 
 253(533 ©>S)e>e53sJ ©aj" c^"© ©S ^?s:) ©cao^ cS5 
 
 This is followed by two extra stanzas 
 giving the prescription of a pill called 
 " Vishnu-raj a-guliya." 
 
 Colophon ; — 
 
 C3253 ©So° ass5 ^sncazSo' fica eoss @C55235 
 
 6255 i?g<5x g 
 
 ©«3i 6S£3df ©Scse-mS gdcsesJ egc5i§sS5^ 
 
 ^63 ©CQ g 
 
 ^©dL g 
 
 ©?f3233 CS^SSJ" C55ic5 gg ©\®©3S3©®3Z35 fiS 
 
 S3-S3 ^oSS © g 
 
 The work is stated to have been arranged 
 on the plan of Manjusa, a medical work in 
 Pali stanzas, composed by Atthadassa Thera 
 about the year A.D. 1267.* It treats of the 
 symptoms and treatment of nearly all the 
 diseases known to the Sinhalese at the time 
 of its composition. At fol. 197a the skin 
 disease Parahgi-ledaf is mentioned as one of 
 the Kushtha-rogas. This is believed to be 
 the earliest reference to the disease in Sin- 
 halese medical works. 
 
 According to the present copy, the book 
 is divided into the following 49 chapters, 
 
 * See Appendix H. to Dr. Kynsey's Eeport on the 
 Paraingi disease, in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii. 
 
 t Dr. Kyiisey considers it to be a disease allied to 
 Framboesia or Yaws. Cf. Arabic Pharansiyyun, Dozy, 
 Supplement aux Diet. Arab., vol. ii., p. 262. The Sin- 
 halese word Parangi is apparently the same as the Arabic 
 Jfranji or Faranji, a term applied not to the Portuguese 
 alone, as is believed in Ceylon, but to Europeans in 
 general. It is a corruption of Fraud, and is found used 
 in the above sense in Arabic works anterior to the 
 arrival of the Portuguese in the East, such as Mas'udi's 
 " Muruj al-dahab," an Arabic work of the early part of 
 the 10th century. 
 
 ' iS^iO =g? *g©©© '23df 
 
 excluding the introduction, which contains 
 the usual Buddhist adorations, an account of 
 the circumstances which led to the composi- 
 tion of the work, and the myth regarding 
 the origin of medical science as given at the 
 commencement of the Su^ruta. 
 
 Foil. 
 
 Introduction . . • 1 — 56 
 
 i. Lakshanadhyaya, character- 
 istics and symptoms of 
 diseases .... 
 
 ii. Dravyagana-ciJdtsa, proper- 
 ties and classification of 
 drugs .... 
 
 iii, Annapdna-cildtsd, diet 
 iv. Qarbhim - pratisandhi - c, 
 pregnancy and midwifery 
 
 V. Kumdra-c, treatment of 
 infants .... 
 
 vi. 8iro-roga-c., treatment of dis- 
 eases affecting the head . 
 
 vii. Ahshi-roga-c, treatment of 
 
 diseases of the eye . ^^26 — 82a. 
 
 viii. Earna-roga-c, treatment of 
 diseases of the ear , 
 
 ix. \_Ndsa-roga-c.], treatment of 
 diseases of the nose, such 
 as catarrh, &c. 
 
 X. Mulcha-roga-c, treatment of 
 diseases of the mouth 
 
 xl. Oandamdlarbuda - c, treat- 
 ment of scrofulous ulcers, 
 tumours, &c. . . ^. 
 
 xii. Hrid - roga - vddvarta - c, 
 treatment of diseases of 
 the heart and other in- 
 ternal organs . 
 
 xiii. Jvara - grahanl - atisdra-c, 
 treatment of fever, diar- 
 rhoea and dysentery. 
 
 xiv. Udara-c, treatment of 
 dropsy . » . . 
 
 6a— 30& 
 
 31a — 45a 
 45a— 49& 
 
 496— 55& 
 556—646 
 646—726 
 
 82a— 8l^>-:i- 
 
 84a— 866 
 
 866— 100a 
 
 1006—1026 
 
 1026—1076 
 
 1076—1326 
 
 1326— 146a 
 
MEDICINE. 
 
 57 
 
 XV. Bahta-pitta-c, treatment of 
 the deterioration of blood 
 through bile . 
 
 xvi. Kshaya-roga-c, treatment of 
 phthisis .... 
 
 xvii. Unmada-apasmdra-murchd- 
 c, treatment of mental 
 diseases and fits 
 
 xviii. Vamana-aruci-c, treat- 
 ment of vomiting and loss 
 of appetite 
 
 xix. Udanyd-c, treatment of 
 thirst .... 
 
 XX. Kdsa-c, treatment of dis- 
 eases of the lungs . 
 
 xxi. Ama-c, treatment of dys- 
 pepsia .... 
 
 xxii. Kushtha-c, treatment of 
 skin diseases . 
 
 xxiii. Oulma-c, treatment of 
 abdominal tumours . 
 
 xxiv. Prameha-c, 
 
 XXV. Mutra-kricclirorC: 
 
 treatment of diseases of 
 the genito-urinary organs, 
 
 xxvi. Upadamsa-c, treatment of 
 venereal disease 
 
 xxvii. Phala-vriddhi-c, treat- 
 ment of scrotal tumours . 
 
 J 
 
 Foil. 
 
 146a— 152rt 
 152a— 155& 
 
 1556— 161a 
 
 161a — 166a 
 
 166a— 1676 
 
 1676—1765 
 
 1765—1866 
 
 187a— 2016 
 
 2016—2135 
 2136-2336 
 
 xxviii. Bhagandara-c, treatment 
 
 of fistula in ano 
 xxix. Mula-vyddhi-c, treatment 
 
 of hgemorrhoids 
 
 XXX. Vdta-vyddhi-c, treatment of 
 diseases arising from aerial 
 humours .... 
 
 xxxi. Sronita-c, treatment of lum^ 
 bago and kindred diseases 
 
 xxxii. Pdn^u-roga-c, treatment 
 of icterus 
 
 xxxiii. 8opha-c., treatment of 
 swellings 
 
 2176— 250a 
 250a— 2546 
 255a— 259a 
 259a— 2706 
 
 2706—3346 
 3346—3376 
 3376— 341a 
 341a— 346a 
 
 Foil, 
 xxxiv. Stpada-{8kt. ^Iipada)-c,, 
 
 elephantiasis . . . 346a — 3496 
 
 XXXV. Vidradhi-c, treatment of 
 
 deep-seated abscesses . 3496 — 3596 
 
 xxxvi. Visarpa-c, treatment of 
 
 erysipelas . , . 359a — 364a 
 
 xxxvii. Kshudra-vyddhi-c, treat- 
 ment of minor affections . 364a — 3816 
 
 xxxviii. Vrana-c, treatment of 
 
 sores and ulcers , . 3816—3926 
 
 xxxix. Bhinna-c, treatment of 
 
 wounds and fractures . 3926 — 3976 
 
 xl. 8tri-roga-c., treatment of 
 
 diseases of women . . 3976 — 406a 
 
 xli. Hikkd-maddtyaya-e., treat- 
 ment of singultus and dis- 
 orders resulting from in- 
 toxication . , . 406a — 4126 
 
 xlii. Sdmdnya - vidhi, general 
 
 treatment . . . 413a — 4156 
 xliii. Pancakarma-c, the five 
 
 kinds of treatments .' 416a — 423a 
 
 xliv. Sveda-vidhi, treatment by 
 
 diaphoretics . . . 423a — 428a 
 
 xlv. Visha-vidhi, treatment of 
 poisons and poisoned 
 wounds, such as snake- 
 bites, &c. ... 428(^—4406 
 
 xlvi. Prati-visha- vidhi, incom- 
 patible victuals and drugs, 
 as well as antidotes . . 4406 — 4426 
 
 xlvii. Salya-vidhi, on the symp- 
 toms and treatment of 
 foreign bodies, such as 
 splinters, &c. . . . 4426—4516 
 
 xlviii. Vdjlkarana, tonics for in- 
 creasing strength and vi- 
 rile power . , . 452a — 456a 
 
 xlix. Kaldva-yana-kramaya, on 
 the circulation of kaldva, 
 the vital principle of blood 456f/-6 
 
 Colophon .... 457 
 
68 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 The author is unknown, and regarding 
 the date too there is some confusion. Ac- 
 cording to the introduction (no. 53, fol. 2a, 
 V. 1), the book was commenced in the month 
 of Vesak (May — June), in the 12th (dolos) 
 year expired of the accession of King Bhu- 
 vaneka Bahu. The present manuscript, how- 
 ever, and the Colombo' Museum MS. men- 
 tioned below, as well as the printed text of 
 Colombo, 1892, read 16th (solos). This 
 reading is also that of the copy cited by 
 W, P. Ranesinghe in Journal C. B. R. A. S., 
 ix., p. 242. The reading 12th (dolos) is ac- 
 cepted by Dr. Kynsey in his report on the 
 Parangi disease, p. 25, para. 6, who mentions 
 (ibid., p. 78) a tradition that the book was 
 composed by Totagamuve Sri Rahula Thera. 
 
 Of the seven kings named Bhuvaneka 
 Biihu, four (Bh. I., II., IV. and VI.) may be 
 eliminated, as having, according to all autho- 
 rities, reigned less than twelve or thirteen 
 years. Of the remaining sovereigns, Bhuva- 
 neka Bahu V. seenis most probably to be the 
 kingreferred to, consiiJering (1) his undoubted 
 reign of over thirteen years (A.D. 1371 to 
 1391), (2) the tradition placing the composi- 
 tion of the book at Jayavardhanapura, not 
 built in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu III., 
 and (3) the general literary activity of his 
 reign. On the other hand, the mention of 
 the Parangi disease in ch. xxii. (fol. 197a) 
 renders a date subsequent to the Portuguese 
 invasion somewhat probable. It should be 
 noted, however, that Mr. Bell (Archl. Report 
 on the Kegalla District, p. 5) only allows 
 BhuTaneka Bahu VII. a reign of eight years, 
 extending from A.D. 1534 to 1542. 
 
 The present manuscript and that in the 
 Oriental Library of the Colombo Museum 
 both contain a colophon professing to give 
 the date of the "writing" of the work, the 
 former Saka 1141 (A.D. 1219-20), and the 
 latter Saka 1587 (A.D. 1665-66).* In view 
 
 * See " Ceylon AdmiListration Reports," 1889. Pt. iv. 
 Miscellaneous, i.,, p. 16.. 
 
 of the above considerations, no weight need 
 be attached to these conflicting statements, 
 which must accordingly be viewed as later 
 additions. 
 
 An edition of this work was printed at 
 Wehkada, near Colombo, in 1865.f Another 
 edition is in progress of printing, the first 
 fasciculus having "appeared at Peliyagoda, 
 Colombo, in 1892. . 
 
 53. 
 
 Or. 1049.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 221 (c£)+z53- 
 ©v(9\c35 + ^'B— -§^"1, accordingly 13 leaves (©>(353— 
 sj-n) are wanting) ; 13| in. by 1| ; 4 lines, 
 12-13 in. long; badly written in a small 
 irregular hand, probably by a Low-country 
 scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 
 [Presented by Me. Pieeis, of Panadure,. 
 Ceylon. J . 
 
 Another copy of the preceding work, 
 Yoga-ratnaharaya, containing an imperfect 
 text, differing from that of the other in the 
 order both of the chapters and of the stanzas . 
 A large number of the latter are, moreover, 
 left out, though some of them are replaced 
 by new stanzas. 
 
 The date assigned to the work, according 
 to the present copy, is the 12th year expired 
 of the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu, and not 
 the 16th year as in the preceding copy. The 
 names of the chapters also differ in some 
 cases, for example, the first is called Sdstrd- 
 dhydya, instead of Lakshanddhydya. In their 
 order there is no " agreement whatever, the 
 16th chapter, Gulmddhydya, of the present 
 copy is equivalent to the 23 rd of the other, 
 the 41st to the 5th, &c. Moreover, several 
 chapters, such as those from the 4th to the 
 11th are wanting. The 12th stanza of the 
 
 t See John Murdoch's " Classified Catalogue of Printed 
 Tracts and Books in Singhalese " ; Madras, 1868, 
 p. 56. . . 
 
MEDICINE. 
 The end is 
 
 work is by mistake placed first. 
 abrupt, the last stanza being : — 
 
 54. 
 
 Sloanb 1402.— Palm-leaf; foil. 18 {(t^c\-B); 
 10-| in. by 1} — If ; 5—7 lines, 9 in, long ; 
 written in a fairly legible running hand by a 
 Kandyan scribe in the 17th century. The 
 writing still retains the ancient form of the 
 cerebral n side by side with its modern form. 
 {Gf. no. 55, Ti.). 
 
 The -manuscript was acquired by the 
 Museum in 1 752, and, being only a fragment 
 of a larger work, the name of its title or its 
 author cannot be made out. It contains a 
 collection of medical prescriptions and charms 
 for the cure of various diseases of the skin, 
 the eye, &c., and of snake-bites. From the 
 foliation of its leaves in ancient Sinhalese 
 numerals, it appears that 12 leaves are miss- 
 ing at the beginning. The text of the 13th 
 leaf begins : — 
 
 ©c53.aq'ra® e3(3®S . . . c^iQ ad zssgi^S CfsJ 
 255ffi) ig)d®S e^zaadssjcna ©zao© ^d®S> ®?S5^g 
 
 :s;Q®zsi tsisi qSs3zs5 cfg©e) ^S)3 (^S)d) £>g)<5i 
 
 The fragment ends abruptly at the 18th 
 leaf (or the 30th i.e. ^ of the complete work), 
 as follows : — 
 
 ®zsi3 «?>® osS S5(^(9\(^ ©® <^e*G3 ©1® qQ,'ssi 
 
 irfsSD 
 
 t id 
 
 ©e^ 
 
 ©555323rf'<^C3® 
 
 *(© 
 
 69 
 
 5S5D 
 
 ©oQzsi' aji^Q ©d®s^ e^'jM ■253® o-jcs ©© 
 
 The second part of the following codex 
 (no. 55, foil 8a — 39), which begins at leaf 
 31 (B&) according to the old foliation, is, 
 however, a continuation of the present frag- 
 ment. 
 
 55. 
 
 Sloane 3417. 
 
 partly mutilated ; about 10 in. by j.^ -, 
 
 Paper and palm-leaf ; foil. 39, 
 
 „ H; 3-9 
 
 lines, 6 — 9 in. long. The first portion is 
 written on paper in an unformed hand, pro- 
 bably of a European student, early in the 
 18th century ; the second part on palm-leaVes 
 in the same handwriting as that of the pre- 
 ceding manuscript., 
 
 I. Foil. 1—7. 
 
 @iiaJ'S«s ' 
 
 Hddiya, 
 
 The Sinhalese alphabet, with notes in 
 English on the pronunciation of letters, 
 followed by a Sinhalese version of the Lord's 
 Prayer in Sinhalese and Roman characters, 
 together with its literal English translation. 
 
 On the recto of the first leaf is the follow- 
 ing description of the second part of the codex. 
 
 [A manual] of Physik in the language 
 spoken upon . . . Island Ceilon where the best 
 . . . Cannelf does grow. 
 
 II. Foil. 8—39 ((SGy-e|iGv). 
 
 A fragment containing the continuation 
 of the section on snake-bites of the pre- 
 ceding work, there beiug no break whatever, 
 either in the old foliation, or in the text, 
 which runs as follows : — 
 
 c§ ^®^ee' ^«?-^ ^(©03 ^®q§!si 3551© 
 
 * For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol. 
 line 2, of the following manuscript. 
 
 t Portuguese Canella or (7a«eZa= cinnamon. 
 
 336, 
 
60 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 e©s5 ©S ®(3 255i£) ©V© — <^^ 
 
 The fragment ends abruptly at tlie 62nd 
 leaf of the complete work, as follows : — 
 
 233.6e "g^Le ^J^^d" ©©2^ ®?gQ ©^os:?© 
 
 56. 
 
 Or. 4996.— European paper ; foil. 63 ; 8^ in. 
 by 6f ; 20 lines, about 6 in. long ; transcribed 
 by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century, 
 apparently from two palm-leaf manuscripts, 
 the foliation of which is retained on the 
 margin of the present copy. 
 
 I. Foil. 1— 59a. 
 
 Viyaru-visa-utfattiya. 
 
 A medical work in Sinhalese prose and 
 poetry, copiously interspersed with Sanskrit 
 stanzas. It opens with the story of Su^ruta's 
 asking his master Dhanvantari about the 
 the origin of madness, mentioning the case 
 of a Buddhist friar named Sumana, then 
 suffering from hydrophobia. Dhanvantari's 
 explanation forms the main portion of the 
 work. It treats of the creation of the world ; 
 of the rise and fall of the Ikshvaku (Okkaka) 
 dynasty; of "cow-slaughter," permitted by 
 one of the kings of this race, as the cause of 
 diseases ; and of the origin of insanity in 
 animals and the effects of their bite on man. 
 This is followed by a collection of prescrip- 
 tions and charms for the cure of hydrophobia, 
 and other diseases resulting from the bite of 
 mad animals, and also by a brief description 
 of the symptoms of mad animals. 
 
 * For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol. 336, 
 
 The colophon states that the system of 
 medical treatment expounded in this work is 
 that practised by a Bengal Brahman named 
 Siva-gupta, who lived in Ceylon in Saka 1619 
 (A.D. 1697-8). 
 
 This treatise is undoubtedly founded on 
 materials derived from the Kalpasthana 
 (Book V.) of the Susruta, and from other 
 Sanskrit medical works. Its author may 
 probably have been a pupil of the afore- 
 mentioned Brahmin. Copies of the work are 
 apparently very rare, as it is not mentioned 
 in any of the existing catalogues of Sinhalese 
 manuscripts. 
 
 The present text contains lacunas which 
 must have existed in the original MS. also, 
 judging from the imperfect fohation of the 
 latter as retained in the present copy. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 c£©> 9a®©ca(S Scadx ©ea c^^^^^'cs®® 
 
 Sg'SSsSi' © can d 233^3 1? J ■33 . ©!» ®cd Q ' CS SJ . 
 
 Scsdi 8c3 ca:Je3S55S©ca!S ©>^Js33ai55'©o3!S 
 <^^«?So (^c£)(5' S©sSDj£).'«''cs8^e3 es© ®d)£)z35 
 (5«»£333^oa C3C9 csoc^ (fiso^^'" 6^^33^^<ib^c^ ©es' 
 
 End. 
 
 553«S©2J5cd" Soadi ©©5f) es?-^" ^«S3 qfx§?S5 
 6gc3o s)^'' ©enSsi' ^o3'© 6g"©©i35 aeP 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 ' ©S33K3332S5 ° qe 55523 SsscC 5'C5a©c5 ' S©iS33q?s3 
 
MEDICINE. 
 
 61 
 
 625^' ©iSSiiea ©i) «Scq?S5 ©ics^a ©en^ 
 c62r>3) ©.-SDa) cp^ce cam 6©vc^^ £)@ ep^ ^® 
 ©0823^" BQ^e^Qisi as3(3oca . 6 §3253®?$^ oq'S 
 ©S5js3S5®caj SS®cd cs'za ©^®cSo« 6233 £,sl 
 
 II. Foil. 593—63. 
 
 A collection of miscellaneous prescriptions 
 in Sinhalese prose and verse, mostly of 
 medicinal oils, whicli are considered to cure 
 various diseases, including those resulting 
 from the bite of mad animals. The prescrip- 
 tions probably belong to a larger work on 
 medicine. 
 
 -Beg. 
 
 ©,®3{53'» 6d «^©o cfiS ev(33?s^ 6353803 ^9 ©Q" 
 
 ^© (S®33go'^ ^2533 ©(3853 253(5-^ §C3 (^2332533 
 
 End. 
 
 S®<^253 £33€)2J5 2S3C39 ®^©2S5!J5" 9 
 
 ®ago3253cQ aaa^o'^ d ©©.en®© 9 
 
 ©idg^ 5f3© ©33(3 O^r^J^a" 03©253 9 
 
 ©<5§?S5©3 ®S 653^ ea''@ ^^s^^^s^^s3 9 
 
 57. 
 
 Or. 4997. — European paper ; foil. 8 ; 6| in. 
 by 7| ; 16 lines, about 7iin. long ; legibly 
 written in a bold hand by a Low-country 
 scribe, in the 19th century. The leaves are 
 partially damaged, the corners being nibbled 
 off by mice or white ants. 
 
 Viyaru- lakshana. 
 
 Another treatise on the symptoms of 
 diseases, such as hydrophobia, &c., resulting 
 
 ' ©cexscf 
 "g9rf 
 
 ' zsdf 'Q&iSiO 
 
 '2^9 
 
 *o 
 
 ' §333®4^e3-i^ 
 
 'ca 
 
 
 ' qfgdz<®^ 
 
 " for ®i)3-i^d 
 
 
 " ssd^ " ^ 
 
 » sSiiS^ " 23d'?S53 
 
 from the bite of mad animals, written pro- 
 bably by the author of the preceding work 
 (no. 56), in 116 Sinhalese tetrastichs. This 
 book also opens with the mythical story 
 respecting Su^ruta's studies under Dhauvan- 
 tari. As the present text begins only at a 
 leaf marked ;^=b and ends at fol. Q, it must 
 have been transcribed from a palm-leaf manu- 
 script containing either several other treatises 
 or one large medical work, of which our book 
 forms only a chapter. No separate work 
 under the present title is recorded in any of 
 the existing catalogues. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 . C3^ eso' ^essea ©353 
 
 C33 
 
 ©eo© «3S3 egcad'©? -€^= 
 
 €33 
 
 SS^ c)2S5©.'5X5>SeS39 £3© 
 
 €33 
 
 ®o^©'^ ®,^ei*a S® 
 
 €33 
 
 casraa'ss o© €)tsq ©(33 
 
 [eo] 
 
 a?S5©2SX5>5es39 ©i«^ 
 
 Q3 
 
 ©£KS3d Cf?J5??d9 a 
 
 ©3 
 
 ocedi ®^Jes' 8g,'©c3 
 
 e' 
 
 ^Q'BQ o<5Sg©® g 
 
 «g 
 
 2536253 0' OegjSoa Qfg 
 
 «Q 
 
 <|233(^ ®c59' ©©2^3® eg 
 
 ^ 
 
 g(3!e9 e3©e3o' Cfri^ S3 
 
 ^ 
 
 End. 
 
 
 eSo'" og© ^e?«a3"s5 ©^ 
 
 ® 
 
 «ao3o" e,35 ©SBj(i G3i 
 
 ® 
 
 a2r!©5i3S53SeS39 ^2J5S3'* 
 
 ® 
 
 Sesssd ©csa, g^ £53^, 
 
 ® 
 
 ®S3©(3e3235 «Sg g"^ 0^ 
 
 m'-' 
 
 f|f®e«3 ©«S33S iglo" ©53«5 
 
 «3 
 
 ©253©e«3® i^Si^ «3e8? 
 
 ^'' 
 
 ^©(363 ©Sf)38 ©OTcfd) (35 
 
 ^■" 
 
 "2SJf 
 
 ©(33 ' ®<5-^©©23J'9® ? '» zsj- 
 
 E 
 
62 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 58. 
 
 Egeeton 1113. — Palm-leaf; foil. 83 (iss— 
 tS + a^— o^4-ss5j© + s538 + 2S5— S)3® + za — ®©S), 
 accordingly several leaves are missing) ; 
 about 8^ in. by 2 ; 6 — 9 lines, about 7 or 8 
 in. long ; written in an irregular band, pro- 
 bably early in the IQth century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—21. 
 
 An incomplete copy of a Sinhalese phar- 
 macopceia by an unknown author, containing 
 prescriptions mostly for the preparation of 
 pills for th.e cure of various diseases. 
 
 After a salutation to the Buddha, the text 
 begins : — 
 
 and ends abruptly, after a prescription of 
 an unguent of oil for cutaneous diseases, as 
 follows : — 
 
 C3®S5 fe>zao3o ©52533 ©233^ S3 o n)eS33 ©2536 S«J 
 a3 ©>e3d) (|1«53 CS:^3@23rf' ejESri' ^SS523J Q2Q QiS$6 
 j553^ Sc33d 8?s9' ?S5e30 
 
 II. Foil. 22-23. 
 
 A fragment of another collection of medical 
 prescriptions. 
 
 III. Foil. 24—54. 
 
 A portion of an unidentified medical work 
 in Sanskrit and Sinhalese, founded upon 
 materials derived from the Sanskrit, and 
 copiously interspersed with extracts there- 
 from. According to the sentence caadcsocgsn 
 
 8 ^ » fiosgQsdb 
 
 ©QS!S c^d ©aazsxasS si®,* "the end of the 
 Udaracikitsa of the Sarasamgraha," at f ol. 4*7 a, 
 1. 4, this work must either be entitled Sara- 
 samgraha, or the chapter referred to is alone 
 borrowed from a work of this name. For 
 notices of Sanskrit medical works named 
 Sarasamgraha, see Dr. Kynsey's Report on 
 the Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers, 
 viii., 1881), p. 78 ; the India Office Catalogue 
 of Sanskrit MSS., pp. 945, 951, &c. 
 
 The present fragment deals with such 
 diseases as windy and bilious complaints, 
 indigestion, fever, glandular swellings, rheu- 
 matism, jaundice, dropsy and piles. The 
 Sanskrit and the Sinhalese texts, of which 
 the latter is in most cases a translation of 
 the former, are both exceedingly corrupt. 
 
 The present fragment begins at the com- 
 mencement of a chapter entitled Vyddhi- 
 cikitsd, as follows : 
 
 ®®©d C^Siad'^Q ©'4^83^3 "©©ZSLf ©(33Z533t2)"c3 
 
 q-iSi^a" (ia^ssysidQ ©3S3^S)3 ©aa^eso'" zSoss^ex 
 
 9325^553 «5SD doseaSea^o ®€)o©>^o3ho StQo^ne^^ 
 
 and ends abruptly : — 
 
 «5^a(33S"i3:^ [sic'] @§ca ^i(s^^^^®Q e3©e3"d 
 €iS)6i ©>^S)9 ^sJs3 6si&&Qa(i" ©i) es3i® OQ® 
 e3(3®®ra2S5'' §03 ©<c33®(33"d ?s^iQS)s5 Eiisf 
 za 2533 d) €)s2?!^5S33en3©©c5a^o39 ©>e3d)®C5^ t>& 
 
 &S> ScSSS? e3(3®235 Q3 @S3" e^3£)Ci3iJ53 aK)3 
 33S)0 ®3S3Cas35 S3id ©e«J«3 qfS^©^GS^S5^^^^55 
 
 * In MS. ca3(5c3^®03!fC^<^^^3^3®^® 
 
 11 ^ " cfisi©^®9 
 
 ©f 
 
 22 isSQ ^' E53a®Cd)<S5 
 
 " ©(©3 " ©2s:39d 
 
 2333e3 
 
 JSDS33 
 
MBDIOmB. 
 
 63 
 
 IV. Foil. 55—83. 
 
 Vatlorupota. 
 
 A " book of prescriptions," with brief 
 directions regarding the preparation of drugs 
 in draughts, ointments, pills, &c., accom- 
 panied "by a number of charms. 
 
 Vaitorupot in general are manuals of no 
 great authority, possessed by vedaralas, or 
 native physicians, especially in the Kandyan 
 districts. They contain details of such pre- 
 scriptions as have been found efficacious in 
 the cure of diseases, and have been handed 
 down from one to another with such additions 
 as the experience of each vedardla deemed 
 necessary. See also the description of no. 60. 
 
 The present compilation, partly in Sin- 
 halese prose, and partly (foil, ga — &Q)a) in 
 poetry, begins : — 
 
 ^giiS.j';^ sgsSSgisa S5«^S 255253 Zl)"' S^255C93^ 
 
 CQ@ ©»iS53a9 o32S5 ©03(33 3393 . caxsd'^osQ ca&s 
 fecaS' (§fs d^GsQ as die,e)9 ossss acsQ saS 
 ©og©Q Sos£) c^'Q SfSi^BQ ffzsfa'SaaicaQ 
 
 ©KjJ 2539®si3(3"2rf gd€)§"z53(5 qfiCa C33-S3 — qp^ 
 
 and ends with a prescription for the Parahgi 
 disease,* as follows : — ■ 
 
 ©^ 253eS("S ®®553Jfi(3 ©>q 253(3^"S £3^®^^^ 
 iSSSi^'USi ©<5'iS3(3^"S C5C3§C8 ©^ iS3(3<5"S ©>S3 
 
 -s^razsJ" ©^ a53(3<5"S ©S3jc5®z533e ^co©®^Scs 
 
 or ?5sys52s:J * ©o-i^ ° q^Sdo ' esSS^Q 
 " ©i5S3©(323d' " g(5©§ " e^^aOQo " "i^ 
 
 * See p. 56 of this Catalogue. 
 
 1 
 
 ©2533(3 SfizSLf eS5®®5(jS eSS^S^Si' fi-.-53253 "itS «£) 
 d)'f ©CaSzD ©ce(33 SJSs s£)(3S©33@2Sd' ©d^ ©-255 
 
 ®3 qssicsi?si6Q ®S)c, ©©isJ a© (33 e3S^ss3s) «S) 
 da (S®a3®(3!2s:i' ©33®3 ora^gsssd £332^ So^ . 
 6"s3 <?i§"d ^e«^s3 «dicas35 cScs©a3'"'2SD ^os 
 
 £)s3ia53<5-S3^'. 
 
 59. 
 
 Or. 4962.— Foil. 22; 13i in. by2f; 6—12 
 lines, about 11^ in. long ; written in an 
 irregular hand, probably by a vedardla, or 
 native physician of the Low-country, in the 
 19th century. 
 
 A collection of charms and prescriptions 
 for various diseases. Foil. 1 — 4 contain the 
 names of Yahims, or she-demons, who are 
 supposed to cause illness in children at dif- 
 ferent periods of their age, accompanied by 
 descriptions of the illnesses, with directions 
 regarding the offerings to be made to the 
 demons and regarding the administration of 
 drugs ; 5 — 9 are devoted to the treatment 
 of the ordinary diseases of infants, and the 
 rest of the work contains prescriptions and 
 charms derived from earlier works in Sanskrit 
 and Sinhalese. 
 
 The skin disease Parangi-leda (see p. 56 
 of this Catalogue), described by Dr. Kynsey 
 in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii., is 
 classed in this work (fol. 20a) as a Vrana- 
 roga (diseases like ulcers, &c.). 
 
 The text, which is full of corruptions, 
 begins : — 
 
 Qi2!isS qQQssi disH sSS ©sS5a©a)?j5©S33aJ 
 
 9.1^] §ga3'© aassS gci, ®S3S ©^ g«^" 
 6SsJ 253(5©S3 -^(fi 
 
 
 QQS^^, 
 
 '' ®Sg®^ P 
 
64 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 and ends abruptly : — 
 
 ,•553 255^© a9<^ ©9(5 OiJ S5e©« SJq ©9 
 ©S3aS ^©© ?J)S 233|9 Cj£53 ©9(5 QSJiQ 
 
 This is followed by an astrological diagram 
 called Navagraha-yantra, wbich is used as an 
 amulet in the manner described in no. 65, 
 for the purpose of averting the evil influence 
 of " the nine planets." See Upham's Histoiy 
 and Doctrine of Buddhism, pp. 93 — 95. 
 
 60. 
 
 Or. 4999.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 102 ; 7i in, by If; 
 4 — 6 lines, 5-^-6 in. long ; written in a fairly 
 legible but unformed hand, probably by a 
 Kandyan scribe early in the 19th century. 
 The leaves are foliated irregularly on the 
 recto and on the verso. [Miss M. Danbi.] 
 
 A collection of prescriptions for various 
 diseases. Every village vedardla or physician 
 carries with him for immediate use one or 
 more similar collections of prescriptions, 
 which are commonly known as ©q)©S3s5©3 
 ©9d'(5i©£3asJ^, Behet-vattoru-pot or simply Vat- 
 tdrupot. They are either compiled by himself 
 or by his ancestors or teachers, who have 
 bequeathed them to him. The remedies in 
 them, with the exception of some discovered 
 locally, are derived from standard medical 
 works, such as Su^ruta, Mafijusa, Yogaratna- 
 kara, &c. See also no. 58, art. iv. 
 
 The author of the present compilation is un- 
 known. It treats of " incompatible" victuals 
 and poisons (foil. 1 — 5a), emetics and pur- 
 gatives (foil, 5b — 86), sternutatory medicine 
 (foil. 8&— 106), fever (foil. 106— 42a), diarrhoea 
 and dysentery (foil. 43a — 666), dyspepsia and 
 piles (foil. 666—746), worms (foil. 76a— 77a), 
 derangement of blood through bile (foil. 77a — 
 
 946), and diseases of the lungs and consump- 
 tion (foil. 946—1026). 
 
 The present copy is incomplete. It 
 begins : — 
 
 gg ©2350S?2Si' ®d do tlZSB^ ©2S50ZS3«3 §2SS 
 SSS® ©®3c5 Sbzffl9' ©-€^^25323 . 2553S ^^CB!SS QO* 
 
 gad" dza©' ©2330253^ . Qid S55^<5is5 «?e)®i 
 
 esa'ssd" 63539' ©sS5oz33S3 — cfj 
 
 and ends abruptly, as follows : — 
 
 £3(3 '§©923^' !iS ©i)sJ S^CSO <5©253253D'c) ©^9 
 
 ^9 zsizsiodo eai©2S5^'' c^i&QsSi oc;i:9 So ^So 
 (35?SD' cecsjosJ 9e«^ss3 sjaoesijs?' &&(iQ ^S 
 253© 9(a3.ad ^i^ SOffld ®>® '^ e^qe^^fSasi &q 
 
 0(3®S (^:^ 
 
 61. 
 
 Add. 17,735.— Palm-leaf; foil. 29 (l+zs>~ 
 ©©®) ; 16f in. by If ; 4 lines, 15 in. long; 
 written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan scribe 
 named Hatarakorale Hungampola-ruppege- 
 dara Mudalihami;* dated Friday, the 13th 
 day of the waning moon of the month of 
 Durutu in Saka l[7]61,f equivalent to Friday, 
 the 81st of January, 1840. 
 
 [The Rev. J. G. Wenham.J 
 
 I. Foil. 1—24. 
 
 eiesica ^iosi ^tQaQ 
 
 Yogaratnamalava, 
 called also 
 
 Yoga-mdldva.X 
 
 A medical poem founded on the Sanskrit 
 work Yoga-^ataka§, and consisting of pre- 
 scriptions for various diseases with directions 
 
 § 
 
 dc3 «© 
 
 ' £359 ' ©2S50 
 
 ' 23*©2S30 » SSd'©^ » 
 
 * See fol. 2330© 6. 
 I See the printed edition. 
 
 § Cf. the printed edition of Colombo, 1886, and see 
 the introduetion in the present MS. 
 
 t See fol. S I. 
 
MEDICINE. 
 
 65 
 
 as to their application. According to the last 
 two stanzas* the author is a certain Midel- 
 lava Korala. He completed the composition 
 of the work on Sunday, the 13th day of the 
 month of J5a^, in Saka 1738, probably the 14th 
 or the 28th of April, A.D. 1816. The poem, 
 according to the same colophon, should con- 
 sist of 231 stanzas, of which the present text 
 has only 225. In addition to the differences 
 in the reading of the text, the printed edition 
 of Colombo 1892 contains nine stanzasf not 
 found in the manuscript, whilst the latter has 
 a short prose introduction and three stanzas 
 not given in the former. 
 
 The introduQtion begins : — 
 
 ©csJ g9^^'©e36^oa^s^ — <^§ 
 
 The poem begins : — 
 
 €S£s5 6iQS)ssS 6 6i 
 
 essJ eg-g^ ®csi csg 6i 
 
 After two more stanzas in adoration of the 
 Buddhist clergy and the gods, the real text 
 commences : — 
 
 ' ?S5®?eat)ca,G3 
 
 edition. " CSOCo §©J>J3 
 
 ©>e3C^, Hid. 
 
 * See also-vv. 230 and 231 of the' printed text. . 
 
 t Yerses 13, 28, 34, 46, 76, 105, 155, 165 and 225, 
 
 " ©caDCS5C5aS5 233 ' C53 
 
 '° ?S3^©i® in the printed 
 
 S3'' 
 
 ®g<5z S®§a" 8?g ©-C3 
 
 ©Sa3g(5i ©\© 235© ©£30 
 
 C5?g ^inS^ «§§§ ©S5a'' 
 ©S3?g (5x5:? Kjcezss §23 ©(3 
 Seg ®® ^8 253© q) 
 (fi?g£)i ©raS 032O §gs ®g ©e 
 
 and ends : — 
 ^©e,C3 555i?5:5 €3gd S.-^^xf) ©3^ cag dt"" 
 
 ©^e©e^ S:S© £5?J325:i' ®t^ S32S33 ©253S3 i5i°' 
 
 ©®©(3ca ©^Sca -cSsi &ta 5sa§ assd (TJia^ dj 
 
 osyJgsg C3253 SSascJ' tSzaSo^s^es 
 cssi'fiGa ffS^ed ©(^xsscaQ ©zsd'S 
 
 S)235 ®CS ©33©©^ €)JS53 §sS5 c5S CO,© 
 
 ©tasri' SS ©^?S5 ©cS3C3dsJ^®ae © 
 
 
 II. Foil. 25—29. 
 
 Thirty-three odd stanzas containing medical 
 prescriptions with therapeutic instructions. 
 The last of them is : — 
 
 ©2S53©^25;i' ^£S3''(5©S(33 <^^g''9 cggos SlSxSJo''' 
 
 ©e©3 S<5i©e3 ogS (j3jS3©2533Q ©ScSssd" ©©©q 
 
 ©q©a33srf (2xa£55J35 <^3:iQ ff^dcozo ©ssssJ eggcsssJ 
 
 ©2S^i©^2s:$' ^<:5©a33 Q 
 ©odaf c5iS eS (^gos qptjg''^ ©2S53©^g C55i®Q® 
 
 ae3(55?Sl!53^^ 3 
 
 '' ©gdiSS S?(g " ®g(5x ©^®iS, ibid. t' 235© 
 
 Ocj, «6«6Z. '*Cfg(5i «53®iJ5©C3, ^&id '' q) 
 
 " ^Z??©©«S5!9 03SS5 §gg ©9 ©eC3, ibid. '" @ 
 
 ©SCi©© ©aSjJd)©, «Jld ^'' -iStsdz, *&»«^- ^' 6^£3 
 
 ©<^£3 zSS esefzsd' ®iq &Q ©©ii ©bsssdz, i6it?. 
 ''^ qes3eSe©cd, J6«i. ^^ ©zsd'©©^, iUd. ^ ©d 
 ="' ©caJ®3©o© ^®©©d, ibid. ='= ^^es *' t,^g 
 
( 66 ) 
 
 ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC 
 
 62. 
 
 Stowe, Or. 28.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 91 (2533- 
 © + « — 05 + ^3— ^«, accordingly many leaves 
 are missing) ; about llf in. by 1-| to 2 ; 5 — 8 
 lines, about 10 in. long ; written in three 
 different hands, probably early in the, 19th 
 century. 
 
 The two wooden boards; measuring 16^ in. 
 by 2f each, are apparently not made for this 
 codex. They are lacquered, and are adorned 
 on the inside with an illustration of a Jataka 
 tale, and on the outside with foliaged creeper 
 ornamentation. 
 
 I. Foil. 1-^69. 
 
 Navapatala-sahgraha. 
 
 An anonymous work in Sanskrit verse, 
 treating of auspicious times for various 
 religious rites, such as those performed at 
 different stages of a child's age, and those 
 connected with agriculture, &e. See the 
 subjoined table of contents. 
 
 The Sinhalese interverbal interpretation 
 which accompanies each stanza is often 
 followed by additional verses in Sinhalese on 
 the same subject. 
 
 The first leaf (sss) containing the com- 
 mencement of the text is missing ; the 
 second begins : — 
 
 e:3oc25?3©c3e:oe:!^ eszxifio • ff •eSraSeaSisal)®!^© [sic] 
 
 §^ ?Sc§©C3356^©^C^£) S— <^§ . 
 
 It is followed by the commentary — 
 
 ^35» ©cooe? C55€^^ 255(3 <|ts©'^o3 aQssH 
 
 cS03 555233fflJ S?gd.C3 «)aa©>QS52S^* tSq, ^25333 Ot 
 
 
 ' Sa = (^d©^08 
 
 The work seems unknown under the 
 present title beyond Ceylon. The text, 
 which is more or less corrupt, gives no 
 clue to the extent of the treatise. The 
 present copy contains nineteen chapters 
 named as follows : — 
 
 i. 
 
 gSSSs 
 
 folL 1—8 
 
 ii. 
 
 (^aS)&?s)®-^i> 
 
 
 8—9 
 
 iii. 
 
 ^ss:?s5goca?s5® 
 
 
 9—16 
 
 iv. 
 
 ^C5233|;©S3 
 
 
 16—21 
 
 V. 
 
 ^53l«0 6^Sa3 
 
 
 21-23 
 
 vi. 
 
 Stc^^Ss 
 
 
 23—24 . 
 
 vii. 
 
 ©eijjdSKis 
 
 
 24—26 
 
 viii. 
 
 ggl3K)SSs 
 
 
 26—37 
 
 ix. 
 
 253a@333l)@Ss 
 
 
 37—40 
 
 X. 
 
 ^£5©3e3?S3©S8 
 
 
 40—49 
 
 xi. 
 
 £)3«S5aSS£l£9£S5©Ss 
 
 
 49—51 
 
 xii. 
 
 cej^3©§s 
 
 
 51—56 
 
 xiii. 
 
 ©>q©C333e3?s^SSs 
 
 
 56—57 
 
 xiv. 
 
 ©3 055 253!) @SS 
 
 
 57—61 
 
 XV. 
 
 OO^Z55l)SS5 
 
 
 61—62 
 
 xvi. g»)S)ag93^2S5.asg^3-€9i „ 62—64 
 xvii. Sadcg-^^g „ 64—66 
 
 xviii. §^,^2S5a3©!§QQ3 „ 66—67 
 
 xix. [£3€>^^gS8?] „ 67—69 
 
 The nineteenth chapter is incomplete. It 
 ends with the stanza : — 
 
 and the commentary : — 
 
 qist£S?D, ^isi ©®?s:^'(S es33 SSossg, g&TS,'" 
 
 « t^^n 
 
 ' [sic] 
 
 ssS?si 
 
 ad'®v5s:) 
 
 & 
 
ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. 
 
 67 
 
 A portion of this work, with a paraphrase 
 founded on the present one, was edited by 
 Mohottivatte Gunananda, and printed at 
 Colombo in 1879. This edition, though 
 wanting chapters i,, xiii., xv., xvii. and xviii., 
 yet contains a good number of stanzas not 
 found in the present manuscript. 
 
 II. Foil. 70—87. 
 
 A portion of a similar compilation in 
 Sinhalese prose interspersed with Sanskrit 
 stanzas, treating of the auspicious and in- 
 auspicious influences of the planets at different 
 positions, accompanied by various astrological 
 diagrams in illustration thereof. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 5S5o«s3^ ©'©oS ®C30(g O0&6Q !^Q SQ® esoe;,© 
 ^i«S©S' ©iS ©8 ©M^ura ©© — cf-j 
 
 End. 
 
 III. Foil. 88—91. 
 
 A fragment of another work on astrology 
 in Sinhalese prose and poetry, interspersed 
 with Sanskrit stanzas and astrological dia- 
 grams. The first page begins with the con- 
 cluding line of a chapter called " Navagraha- 
 mahadma." The next chapter commences 
 with a diagram and the following Sinhalese 
 verse : — 
 5J3eg(^ (SI& §!S3 S303©fio ©g© o© ?S5S ceo 
 Sos e2cs©cs5 ©g© ©>roo8 ss^S osi— Cfj 
 
 63. 
 
 Add. 11,594.^ — European paper;, foil. 87 (« — 
 jya)^, two leaves being erroneously marked 
 ®i)«i-); 12f in. by 4; 9 — ^16 lines, about 
 
 8 
 
 CO 
 
 ®© * csQgo 
 
 S& 
 
 gi — 111 in. long; beautifully written by 
 a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th 
 century. 
 
 A work on astrology and divination, com- 
 piled from earlier Sanskrit and Sinhalese 
 works. See the English superscription on 
 the following copy. 
 
 The name of the compiler or the date of 
 compilation is not given. The book is 
 copiously illustrated with astrological dia- 
 grams representing men, animals, and geo- 
 metrical and other figures. 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 ra®d ?S5i5S3SJ Q^^x^ ^i6<Sl25^ ©2rf 
 
 ©®d zs^iaasji ®(52S3'o3 i^d^-zsS &^ 
 
 C53©(^ ?S3li33S3i ©qzSJ'sS^a doQSiiSS ©SSLf 
 
 qp©QsJ gdQaJ sjs? c5i?SD'®2s:J' ©zscf 
 
 S3si oioe S5aJ ozce ©q©^«f5 fiSzxJ ©jrf 
 ©<^sS5s55'©ca SS335 oioe ^--s^ss^ zSca 2x5' ©a;^' 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ?S38 2J3i© ©s>39 ® ©csg© oigzsf ejssj' ss^izss^ 
 
 ?5^t5S3iSJ ©^^03 ©q Sg ^"«: !*)(3 ©^^ ©C33©C55 
 (SsS) ©^C3 sS^iSSSiSJ «5j55 cSca (59 ©ssoQ ?S5S q 
 ©esa® ^ce ?SDia53iSl cSca 6Q ©S3o9 ©caad «s?S q 
 
 64. 
 
 Or. 48&1. — European paper; foil. 88 (! + « — 
 @«)<& + ®id^ — ^iDsr in Tamil) ; 13 in. 
 by 4 ; 9 — 15 lines, 10—12^ in. long ; written 
 in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country 
 scribe, in the first half of the 19th century. 
 
 553':^ 
 
 ^ 
 
63 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES. 
 
 An exact copy of the foregoing manu- 
 script, containing the following English 
 superscription : — 
 
 " This book is called Sarcwasanhare which 
 consists of the following Astrological Books 
 namely Nacksastradiipamalawa, H6rabarane, 
 Warahamihire, Ghargasanhietawa, Dywag- 
 nacamedainuwa, Dhywagnamukhamandaney, 
 pradiepicawe, Diepamalawa, Santanadiepi- 
 cawe, Oetpatey, Cawlewidane, Nawapataley, 
 Jotia-alancare, Parawsare-mathe, Sawrawallia, 
 and a great many other superior books of 
 the same science," 
 
 65. 
 
 Or. 1247.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11; 13i in. by l|j 
 6 — 9 lines of irregular length ; written early 
 in the 19th century by a Low-country yalce- 
 dura or a priest of demonism. 
 
 [Bdwaed Daniell.J 
 
 Yantra-pota. 
 
 " Book of amulets," being a collection of 
 
 about 60 mystical diagrams to be used as 
 
 amulets against various diseases, accom- 
 
 , panied by verbal charms and directions as to 
 
 their use. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 (gi££5£5:5© CS?S^Q) C3©\|)-e§03aiS ZS33C3 ©3Z3j ®j558 
 
 ss)sS53a -^d ^© aQzsJ ©C55^ ^Sido- aaes: rao 
 ©vS(33 S)^.-S3 . S3i® csarf ©>(3a)c) q figeso «:o3a 
 q e3&3 tED039 ^ ©esod C3?gc5i ercsQ ^, SoJid 
 
 End. 
 
 The manner of preparing one of the above 
 amulets for actual use is as follows : — 
 
 The diagram which is best suited for the 
 purpose in view being selected, it is drawn 
 by the demon priest on a palm-leaf side by 
 side with the verbal charm that belongs to it. 
 The leaf is then "pigmented" with saffron, 
 and is consecrated to the demons (generally) 
 by a burnt-offering. After this it is rolled 
 up tight and tied round the waist, arm or 
 neck of the patient with a cotton thread 
 spun by a virgin. 
 
 66. 
 
 Or. 4969.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 13 in. by 2 ; 
 7 — 9 lines, 12 in. long; written in an un- 
 steady hand, probably by a Katlddiyo, or 
 demon-priest of the Low-country, in the 
 19th century. 
 
 A number of charms, of which the first 
 few are for the purpose of hastening parturi- 
 tion by averting the influence of evil spirits ; 
 the rest are Huniyam charms to inflict injury 
 in the manner described at p. 71 of the C, B, 
 R. A. S. Journal, 1865-66. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 SiS§^?s^3= ^©»(33!55 ^'ea^Q ^Sss>(^-^* ^.qzo 
 
 End. 
 
 ^555lS5©®0 ©ig ff@2;3 ^i6 C^i&-^Q «f)2)3 
 
 ©CS5 s:>©«J32sd' Soa Sge^dzxi' aSS W ^i^^ 
 8S 6^q©333©oa ®® iS)® (gi'essg ®® 6?s5?gdi) 
 s^SQ 83 ©>d Q<^^ ®d ra'gd ^6 6^q«s3 «?d3 
 f3 ^ ©d <gi©>(3«)3 ®©§e ©©g(33 Eoe) co£)3 
 
 ig© (9^cf®(3 Ce8sJ©C53£3C!' ©d® 8e3S Sc3(52S:f©2j32Sj 
 
 ©d® BcaS i^diS)ic33©>CB2s3' ©d® , asagdi e^ssso© 
 ' 2SSg5q®i<e>f* ''2s:i'5553 » ca^ ^ ^©^sg? 
 
ASTB.OLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. 
 
 69 
 
 This is followed by four drawings of the 
 male figure for the Katiadiya's guidance in 
 the preparation of these charms. _ 
 
 67. 
 
 Add. 19,867.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 2; the first, 
 25| in. by If ; 7-8 lines, 23f in. long ; the 
 second, 47^ in. by 1-j-g- ; fairly well written by 
 a Low-country astrologer in 1834. 
 
 [SlE WiLLfAM BeTHAM.J 
 
 An. ephemeris, Panchanga, for the Saka 
 jehr 1757 (A.D. 1834-35), with an introduc- 
 tion explaining the position and astrological 
 
 character of certain planets during the year, 
 and adding prophecies accordingly. It is 
 written in Sinhalese mixed with Sanskrit, 
 the numerals used in the tables being old 
 Sinhalese and Tamil, side by side. 
 
 It does not give so many particulars as 
 the almanacs of the present day, though it is 
 similar to them in other respects. For an 
 account of Indian Panchangas see Sewell's 
 " Indian Calendar," pp. 13 — 16. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 es^s^d K)o3s53|J* . g«3©o§ csa'sS csoSjsifssd)' ^® 
 ©032x5" g©^©oSe3<S ®§'® ©jsad^e^cSiS ^ej tS® 
 dca aSi® g ©® £)S©o3(9 — (ii 
 
 
 ^©3 
 
 dcs 
 
 & 
 
( 70 ) 
 
 HISTOEY. 
 
 68. 
 
 Add. 24,999.— Palm-leaf ; foil. '54 (1—5+ 
 255— S + S55— ©®i) ; 3 — 7 lines, 15^ — 16 in. 
 long ; written, the first five leaves in large 
 characters (three lines on a page), and the 
 rest in a small neat hand, by a Low-country 
 Buddhist monk (see art. in.) ; dated Matara, 
 20th September, 1861. [E. R. Power.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1—5. 
 
 SoiaiS (^eq^i 0\e3i'^«3 
 
 Simhala-ahv/ru-sodiya. 
 
 The Sanskrit alphabet as commonly used 
 in Sinhalese. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ff ep (^ S° C (3°i esi es-B G» G«-n 
 
 253 S) fiS3 ^ a — ^-j 
 
 End. 
 
 © (§1 <§ (§ a €)^ ©3 (gaa (9^ ©"b 
 ©@ <9\©(ei 6^(gi ©\(ei°i (go® (gs 
 
 II. Foil. 6—24. 
 
 Hatthavanagalla-vihdra-vamsa. 
 
 A Pali work of the 13th century, written 
 in prose considerably intermixed with verse 
 and containing the traditional history (up 
 to the middle of the 18th century) of the 
 Buddhist temple at Attanagalla, preceded by 
 a mythical account of king Sri Sanghabodbi 
 (A.D. 252 — 254),* who is stated to have lived 
 here in retirement after the usurpation of the 
 kingdom by king Gothabhaya. 
 
 * According to Turi.our, A.D. 238 — 240. 
 
 It is divided into 11 chapters as follows : — 
 i. Rdjahumaruppatti - pariccheda. On the 
 birth of prince (Sri Sanghabodhi). 
 
 ii. Anusdsana-p. On the ethical admonitions 
 (addressed to him). 
 
 iii. Anurddhapurappavesa-p. On his entrance 
 to Anuradhapura. 
 
 iv. Bajjdbhiseha'p. On his enthronization. 
 
 V. Pdramitasimsana-p. On his aspirations 
 to exercise perfect virtue. 
 
 vi. BattaMhasa-damana-p. On the subjuga- 
 tion of the demon Eattakkha. 
 
 vii. AbhinilcTchamana-p. On (King Sri San- 
 ghabodhi's) departure to holy seclusion. 
 
 viii. Ajjhattiha-dana-p. On the offer of his 
 head for the benefit of a poor traveller. 
 
 ix. Vatiula-viman'uppatii-p. On the con- 
 struction of a rotunda at the place of 
 sacrifice. 
 
 X. Fdsdd'uppatti-p. On the origin of the 
 temple there. 
 
 xi. Atlhamsa-vimdn^ uppatti-p. On the build- 
 ing of the octagonal mansions. 
 
 Conclusion. — Author's pious aspirations, in 
 17 stanzas. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 <^^®OC5^^J5o:2S^3c5'2)Sei)D®«0e55c5©^iX55J 
 
 eSes>3<SSsxr>SgaoSe3?Ss dido 
 
 ©>033 6^Q)^^e3SX53^.>^•^£)^ SSe3S)K®Q)3S 
 
 s:5ex33?S£i3di£)So33 (5S2S53§©®2S5 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 71 
 
 End. 
 
 S6i)^S5esoSJ(5-€^®-353 «s^33a®g?JD3©3 
 ©>5J2?es>3§ ej«S5©3?J53 © qp?S53fiB®S3 6 
 ©ca e33a®S3 E3S£53d:«S (§i®o Saaodo 
 
 5S53®© iS53d@8 ©S3C3@C553= @a.'55!5 
 
 End of author's aspirations. 
 iS)<5©cs€) ■59<5€i^3®?s? 
 
 ®e3®S3 Cf^<5©CS3^03o 
 
 c33o oso© gzaSo S3o e3a)a*Q 
 g®d2S)o ©S)3Sc3@fe)3®d 
 
 The author is supposed to have been a 
 pupil of Anomadassi Sangha-raja, the author 
 of Daivajnakamadenu.* At his request f the 
 former is said to have composed this work in 
 the latter part of the reign of Pandita Para- 
 krama Bahu (A.D. 1236—71).$ An edition 
 of the text in the Sinhalese character and an 
 English translation of it, both made by James 
 De Alwis, were printed in Colombo, 1866. 
 Two. reprints of the text, accompanied by its 
 old Sinhalese sanne (art. iii.), have since 
 appeared, one in 1878 and the other in 1887. 
 
 III. Foil. 25—54. 
 
 Attanagaluvamsaya. 
 An anonymous translation of the foregoing 
 
 ' 65sS5S(3DSdf*S5 " ©>33e3®S33 in the printed editions. 
 
 * See De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6. 
 
 + See stanza 3. 
 
 J See De Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and 
 Sanskrit MSS. in Ceylon, p. 17, and De Alwis' Attana- 
 galuvamsa, Introd., pp. clxxv — olxxviii. Eegarding the 
 date of the king, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla 
 District, p. 77. 
 
 work into Sinhalese prose, accompanied by 
 so much of the original Pali text as is in 
 verse. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e£>e353 gcasxa g©d ©d ^(3 253®© Qss^diS 
 
 6od GaoC33G3®32S5 g (^£5S<5 gSS3 <S)S>?Si' {533 
 
 sJia& «D2e^^ c5^qd ^^•€^g qQozsiod cE33gca 
 
 S33€3 g(5l^§ €333© SSesSgCfS 253(33 ^Sig 
 
 QiSi g gs)30Sal) g555cs csoaaasj ^80253 @S) 
 
 S€)2S:»©CQCS Cf®i2S:)3®^^g Cf6\5S33®^@ «S5® CSo^ 
 
 dod gdss:e)dg ®b33 t^o^^SiQssi ©©©eacazDQ 
 
 g© §^S33Sg ZSjdsS £533 g& gSSiCS ^ qb(@03 
 ©aSJjS gl)©CS;9 ©30^233 eD3^]®82S3' d©J553353d 
 
 -i^eq <|s5Si?S5S3a' Ss33d 6ea3S)a3 33 gsD2f©c3 
 
 — ^2 
 
 End. 
 
 cpe£s:i"^a3'g ^ eg»®csQ .?)^^"' ^cs5 «33CT 
 ©csS zssd-^o^ ®©ca(3®cs ©S^g g^®3 d-^a 
 
 C&nSlSSS C5a'd!g52S^3g ®®^ tS^@ZSi g ©®32S503e3? 
 
 q ®!S3SaS ^ssi @3(^(^ad eg"® ©ocsssi q 
 
 253dS3 ® 2532^5 s^egg CS&DadcSSsS d-d ®253©(^S. 
 
 ®®©d cfQd ©raS eScsss^Q.^ 9^®3 c9"'S3cS3®(sJ 
 
 (533aS3S3 233c3a «S3© g a©2533®e3«^ ©^ ^sS 
 
 ©€)d^ce zSceo -zS®©^©^. 
 
 Sa)5S03C3o®d-i^©<»3 ^©333®g2f33©3 
 ®S)25X5Da§Cj?£)SS^3 © Cf?S^3®®S36 
 
 ®cs «33£i©©3 eaSoadsJ^di " ^®o Ssaado 
 
 ?S:33®©2533d®8 ®<53e3@CS3J@S 2S:?5 
 
 This is followed by the scribe's colophon. 
 
 According to the introduction, Satrusimha 
 Kunjara, in Saka 1304 expired (A.D. 1382), 
 requested the preparation of this translation. 
 He was a senanayaka " general," who was 
 much patronized both by Alakesvara and 
 his brother Arthanayaka, ministers under 
 
 '» ©3 " o5s3d45!)-29 
 
n 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu V.* De Alwis in his 
 Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxxv., ascribes 
 the authorship of the Sinhalese version to 
 " Sanga-Raja Durandara." But on reference 
 to the text (ch. i., v. 3) it will be seen that 
 8angJia-rdja-dhurandhara is only an epithet 
 of the Buddhist monk Anomadassi, meaning 
 "he who holds the ofl&ce of Sangha-raja" 
 (hierarch). He is mentioned in the introduc- 
 tion of the Sinhalese version merely as having 
 caused the original Pali work to be composed. 
 The transcriber of both the preceding 
 works was Aturaliye Klrti-Sri-Sumatigala, 
 the NdyaJca Thera (High Priest) over Matara 
 and Hambantota districts during the admini- 
 stration of Sir Colin Campbell, Grovernor of 
 Ceylon (1841—47). 
 
 69. 
 
 Or. 2702.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 143 (za-s? + 233 
 — Z533ii + 5S5— a + a53— c^ + 233— cS); 21 in. by 2| ; 
 8 — 9 lines, about 18 in. long; written in a 
 uniform legible hand by a Low-country scribe, 
 in-the 19th century. [Mrs. Annie Rbid.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1—33. 
 
 Another copy of the 33rd and the 34th 
 chapters of Mayurapada's Pujdvaliya. See 
 no. 25. 
 
 II. FoB. 34—48. 
 
 Nikaya-sangrahava. 
 called also 
 
 CS3JS3 ^3 S -3)3(^63 
 
 Sdsandvatdraya. 
 
 A brief account of the Buddhist Church, 
 from the demise of Buddha {circa B.C. 543) 
 to A.D. 1397,t compiled by Devarakkhita 
 Hhammakitti Mahathera, in Sinhalese prose 
 interspersed with Pali stanzas, some of which 
 are quotations from the Mahavamsa. 
 
 * Eegarding this king and his prime minister Alakes- 
 vara, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla District, p. 92. 
 t According to the present work, this is the 6th year 
 . of the reign of Vira-Bahu. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e£ic3?S gra£555 tg®^' €3253(3 03^255 # tca^ 
 
 333.33 C§ (3o3533©e3 g ^£33 CS ©3-i^ ' ©(33253 (Sa3Ca 
 
 «533-^d83a-i^©cO(S qsaa (^4^ iSi^Si ®oSiS)o^B 
 
 g*£) ©©")®;3^ egSsSiSXD di C5 d) d® £533®* 3323 <» 
 SSSQ <^3d)©dlS>S)§§ e325303{Sg,)^S^'i^''cQ8-€§'C3 
 
 C33qd)SSa3 Q-4^n caSfesd gSj2S3 gi)*«53®3 ^^ 
 ?s3a3 g?9^ oS33j3!5S3 ®K53 ss<^,©d^dca2S:!'6^c55 
 gl; gSssGS C633 cfzg gQ gesasss 2533 Sh ®oc£c3ce 
 ^.)@c3©2533 2®e3?S3' 8sSiQ6 a5£bi)ii£i^&<£i& 
 aQssi aiS&QS> S2©©©iS3253S)3K3 oca©(33edS^ 
 ©i®€)zs5 ©odSs e3t©i^ ca3£S?S3 g^j&^S^cs csi 
 ©"Szs:^ C53S)€)^8-€^c3 ®^e)c5ffiS33 caSSdi'^'cis 
 
 -i^" gS) JS3D® g2S33Se^S3" C5CSS)3^®K)3C36S(5 
 
 03^©GS3 .2^2533 caeaotgja ?s3®g ©3532533 ©«533c5©S33 
 
 03:35 ©(S52S3S3ld^253©"^ — qp-^ 
 
 End. 
 
 ®c5o ®^S®g3®253 gSo ©333©tC3?D^ 
 
 8<5o (£)3a3 a®i@3 £5^-3qe3K3 ©(33©2S3 
 
 ^ao ®(33SS3e33(3o!fo" £33(303 2S>25. 
 
 After a short introduction regarding the 
 author and the limit of his undertaking, 
 and the birth and career of Buddha, the 
 book opens with an account of the three 
 Buddhist synods held in India, naming the 
 canonical texts examined, and the different 
 sects and their books that were pronounced 
 to be unorthodox. This is followed by the 
 history of Ceylonese Buddhism, its schisms 
 and the synods held from time to time for 
 their suppression, giving at the same time 
 the succession of the Sinhalese kings from 
 Vijayo {circa B.C. 543) onwards, with a brief 
 account of such of them as had taken part 
 in promoting the interests of the Buddhist 
 
 s53 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ' ^ 'a) = @3 
 
 " ©ZS) " 253 " g-'lSilSSi " S3<8 " ©(33253 
 
 00(33® ifio 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 ^3 
 
 Ohurcli. The chronology of this book is 
 supposed to be more trustworthy than that 
 of most historical works extant in Ceylon,* 
 supplying, as it does, dates not given even 
 in the Mahavamsa. 
 
 The author, Dhammakitti, lived in the 
 reigns of Bhuvaneka-Bahu V. and Vira-Bahu 
 II. (A.D. 1371—1410?). He was the second 
 of that name who, residing at Gadaladeni- 
 Vihara near Kandy, held the office of Sangha- 
 raja (hierarch). He was also called Deva- 
 rakkhita or Jayabahu Mahathera, and held a 
 synod of Buddhist monks, in conjunction with 
 his colleague Galaturumiila Maitri Maha- 
 sthavira, for the suppression of schisms. 
 He was, moreover, the author of the Sad- 
 dharmalankara (no. 128), the Jinabodhavali, 
 the Sahkhepa, the Balavatara, and probably 
 of the Gadaladeni-sanne and the Saddhamma- 
 sangaha. See Journal R. A. S., January 
 1896, p. 203. 
 
 A printed edition of this work was pub- 
 lished at Colombo in 1890. 
 
 III. Foil. 49—69. 
 
 Bdjaratndkaraya, 
 
 " A mine of gems of kings," being a short 
 history of Ceylon from the 6th century 
 B.C. up to the reign of Vlra-Yikrama, who 
 ascended the throne in A.B. 2085 (A.D. 
 1642 — 43). It is compiled from earlier his- 
 torical records, in Sinhalese prose interspersed 
 with nearly 200 Pali stanzas, and contains 
 much information respecting the history of 
 Buddhism and the succession of kings. The 
 reign of Yira-Yikrama, in which the author, 
 the chief incumbent of Abhayaraja-parivena 
 of Valgampaya, seems to have lived, is 
 described at length, and the. king is extolled 
 specially for his services to the church. 
 
 The present text begins with the mythical 
 account of Vijaya's descent from a lion, as 
 follows : — 
 
 * See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20. 
 
 ce®233S3' ^®®2£)a g«S3©iO30 (§' 
 
 5255 ^S> ©d'S) @5S qf®d'a §2S e3®€©253 gsS 
 
 ffi3; g<§vS)3, gS) 2S33(3®ce!9; (|)®C3®o, Sssjjgsa^o, 
 ©© SoES5(g8e3©>oe(S ©isaSaJ q^o Sjgjsd' SjgS®Q 
 £3(3 *g d^Qa&ce&i assigi^ 6Q 2533@«o ©sjS^^S 
 
 8s3cs2J3©3^c3®ss:)©jcs ffoaS®®© Ci,d©2a— <|)§ 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 253si's3J53°si533®(33©S3qpe^g(5 [eassd] ^©ses ®a?s:«S5 
 
 <53£5?S5^?5^03?S:S'S2S:i' S3S)S3@3®cdz533e©QajSC3l) 
 
 eqva3C32S5o39 e3z@iSe33"'e3©2J33e3§© gdievzsjsQ 
 @g23d'©cd ^©Ssaa 43233 ca ©?S33 escjSica a©sJsSD3 
 
 zsi®'CSssS i)^ e£)<&3©\®J25ssa®osJ^e3og!aa^S5ea253 
 (33tS®33J^S§oeQ e3i®©sS32S5®(3C3 (5ai'e33K) 
 a«g© ces5o^. 
 
 The author's colophon ends : — 
 
 go©«sq2D3®?j)2f) cQe3©i?S53c5"£i20 S<^?3 
 §©3S:j«ici,?S3s5(3S(3ag a©>d3cS 
 C3®a)3di©3c^ica '^©©©3C3e3c5-2£i2a3® 
 
 ©SS3S3K33® ej?S3a^CS3© S®?S33 «3©3® . . 
 
 ©(^eo§b3©d cfeDc3c53£5 BSQiS^ &?si6 C33© 
 
 d3dda3ssi32S3©d ©esaasS. 
 
 An imperfect translation of this work 
 into English was made at the request of 
 Sir Alexander Johnston when he was Chief 
 Justice of Ceylon (1811 — 1820), and was 
 published by Upham in 1833. See "Sacred 
 
 ' ©saa ' ©3 ' ©ea 
 
 " g©ii3^'^2S5©s>?s:)cae3©-33d " 
 
 
 03 
 
 S 
 
 "s3cr©i 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 and Historical Books of Ceylon," edited by 
 Edward Upham, vol. ii., London, 1833. 
 
 The first chapter of this English version, 
 treating of the visits of the Buddhas to 
 Ceylon, appears to be different from what is 
 found on this subject both in the present 
 manuscript and in the printed text edited by 
 Kosgoda Saddhananda Thera. 
 
 IV. Foil. 70—107. 
 
 Another copy of the Bajdvaliya. The 
 present text is more perfect and freer from 
 clerical errors than no. 70, q.v. Immediately 
 after the mention of the surrender of Colombo 
 and the maritime provinces to the Dutch in 
 Saka 1578 (A.D. 1656—7), this copy records 
 the death of king Rajasimha II. in Saka 1614 
 (A.D. 1692 — 3), and the accession of his 
 successor Vimala-dharma-siirya. 
 
 End. 
 
 6 S8 ©J>J33©\S)3 ^Q^^ssS ®e©-aqfi 6^^s^^(3® 
 
 gS) dc3©vCS5553* ©2553©® SQqo (^dSaSiS) ©CS33£^ 
 
 ©2353(3®Q ai^Qo giS)2S3(5 (3©.a^S esdocfos g-s^ 
 e.®3^3 SQ (3©i.a^ae>2r52si'* £5?J5d3(3aJ BiQqo 
 
 555© ®3C3CSS35 qpcDesS' 853(5C5?S3' ^^«S33 «35(3S 
 g^2533©?S53 ©3553(3® ©25339© ©©©-S^S© 
 tSildzSid ^ g^ZS53©2S53 ©«533Q®S© ©03©©9 cS 
 
 ceseo . £3335(59 &6i® ©2533 ©99' dd^diQus^^ 
 &ssi g^xsiJiQs^t) c^isizsid QssH c59 9<9z333-^ 
 ©2s:)2S5'°aci' C3"z53 ©i 1678 ssiizs^i'^ q&QssS ^ai 
 c^i8 ©(3©^S© i3o?si6Q <^a5(35S5S ^soraasg 
 s?S . c53dSoes3 6^Q s?®3<5 93035 g ©®(3Sl)® 
 ^§23" £?®3dS© <5ade5cs" fzodzsid ^ ©"zss ©S 
 
 a253©3 " ^£55ef5 C3 fioS «^£S5S3S5<5ss5 85SSa53(3 (5o 
 
 
 '2s:)'©ad^ 
 '°2s:^©?s5 
 
 '*£3iS3 
 
 " & " 3^353 
 
 V. Foil. 108—143. 
 
 Siydmsandesa-varnandva. 
 
 An account of the missions of Vilbagedara 
 Pandita Mudiyanse and others to Siam and 
 Pegu, written by a grandson of the first-named, 
 in a language bombastic and much mixed 
 with Sanskrit, in accordance with the peculiar 
 style of the last two centuries. These mis- 
 sions were sent by the kings Sri Vijaya' 
 Raja-Simha (1739 — 47), and Kirti-Sri-Eaja- 
 Simha (1747 — 81), at the request of Velivita 
 Pindapatika Saranankara Thera, afterwards 
 Sangha-raja (hieraroh), for the purpose of 
 bringing over Buddhist monks to hold ordi-- 
 nation ceremonies, and thereby restore the 
 Buddhist order of monks and the doctrine 
 in their original purity.* 
 
 The book gives further a detailed account 
 of the reigns of the two kings mentioned 
 above, as well as of their successor Rajadhi- 
 raja (1781 — 98), referring especially to their 
 acts in the interest of Buddhism. 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 e©cadi c§ gd s5-2^c5 ©g ©gce®3jSD Sa^zssd 
 Qadi S3®d ®8S) ©3(33 s^q gSd gd tstsio^6 
 ^■35 c§ o& Ss?'^^ ^^ss:) €i6-€^ S35 iSiQ^ 
 dc5®i^93(3o^'35 S^'a ^''a 9©(5 g°S) g^a 
 ©©«sad'35eg35' g C^® • <¥e3e'cd ^Si&*^6ad 
 
 SoSO ©qSe©3®gdi©3 5S3?J5© = C552XJ'©cd ^5?3c)2533<5 
 ©CSiS £3053(3 ©J3J®e5J 255iqeS?©®£S:f <§ (3o2533@£3 
 
 ©3S2sd'©e3 g|) c53-?S©os(S 253(3 *?ca(3 'SiQ ®&® 
 ©cessd" t§©S)?S3gdoa9 Eseogig ^do ei®Qess?©ed 
 
 — qp? 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 C3?S5d3®(5 C2253(3 C3?£>©&5^ce39 C3C3<5 gSS? 
 K3©ce eS5«53©3 €f-^(a3C3«553 29(5®®2d' ■jS©23rf' q 
 
 * For references to previous missions see Mahavamsa, 
 ch. xcvii. 8—12 ; Valentyn, oh. xv., p. 344. 
 
 '2533 " (^ ' gS©o©03^fii335 *^ ^ SSiB 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 75 
 
 253S'2S5 ©(3C3 Q^sS^Qq %S> 2350(5253 al)©'032Sd' 
 g(5^03 ©255®(5®Sd. 
 
 Another account of the same embassies, 
 and the introduction of the Siamese ordina- 
 tion of Buddhist monks in Ceylon, is given 
 in the Siyam5pasampadavata,* a prose work 
 written in Sanskritic Sinhalese by Buddha- 
 rakkhita, a pupil of Velivita Saranankara, 
 and chief Thera of the temple Uposatharama 
 at Kandy. These missions are also recorded 
 in Velivita Saranankara's biography entitled 
 Sangarajottama Saduchariyava,* in John 
 Pereira's Heladiv-rajaaiya, and in the his- 
 torical colophon of the paper MS. of the 
 Saratthadipani f in this library. A short 
 account of them in English, derived from the 
 present work, is to be found in Tumour's 
 "Epitome of the History of Ceylon," pp.. 
 53—55. 
 
 70. 
 
 Add. 19, 866. — Palm-leaf partially stained ; 
 foil. 73 ; 14| in. by 2^ ; 6—8 lines, 13 in. 
 long ; written in a legible uniform hand, 
 apparently by a Low-country scribe, early in 
 the 19th century. 
 
 [Sir William Betham.J 
 
 Bdjdvaliya, 
 
 "The line of kings," being a connected history 
 of Ceylon in Sinhalese prose. It opens with 
 a mythical account of the physical conforma- 
 tion of the universe, exhibiting also a list of 
 names of numerous ancient cities and king- 
 doms mostly in India. It relates further 
 the origin of the Sakya and the Okkaka 
 dynasties of India, and the myth connected 
 
 * See Ceylon Administration Eeports, 1887, p. 138d. 
 t Eg. 766. 
 
 with the descent of VijayaJ from a lion, as 
 well as the tradition that since the war 
 between Rama and Ravana Ceylon remained 
 unpeopled, save by Rakshasas and Yakshas, 
 for a period of 1844 years. This is followed 
 by an account of the Buddha's visits to 
 Ceylon, and of the Vijayan colonisation of 
 the Island (circa B.C. 543). From this period 
 the history is continued to the end of the 
 reign of K. S. S. Pa:i;idita Parakrama Bahu 
 of Dambadeniya {circa A.D. 1236 — 71). Then 
 comes a gap in the narrative, common to this 
 and the other copies, followed by obscure 
 historical notices, such as the capture and 
 deportation of King Vijaya Bahu by the 
 Chinese, and the dissensions that ensued 
 between Arya Cakravarti, the ruler of Jaffna, 
 Alake^vara, the ruler at Ray gam, and king 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu of Gampola. The narrative 
 is, however, resumed with the accession of 
 king Parakrama Bahu VI. of K5tte to the 
 throne in A.D. 1410, and is continued with 
 tolerable accuracy to about A.D. 1656. 
 Hardy, however, states that " some copies 
 close at the time of the arrival of the Portu- 
 guese (A.D. 1506) ; others, of the Dutch 
 (A.D. 1656); and a few are brought down to 
 the beginning of the present century."^ 
 
 De Zoysa speaks of this book as " the 
 only historical work yet discovered which 
 gives an account of the Chinese invasion of 
 Ceylon in the 15th century A.D." || 
 
 J Vijaya, the first known Aryan coloniser of Ceylon, 
 was the son of Simhabahu, the founder of the Simhalese 
 race, as succintly expressed by the Pali couplet — 
 
 " Since King Simhabahu took the Simha (lion) captive, 
 he was (called) Simhala ; and his descendants were 
 (thence also called) Simhala." For further particulars 
 see GurulugSmi's Dharma-pradipika, printed edition, 
 p. 51, par. 5. 
 
 § Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, p. 639. 
 
 II See his Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and Sanskrit 
 MSS., p. 19. 
 
76 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha 
 the present copy begins : — 
 
 ess'gi' 03235 e22sJ©e' q . <^a C^® § ®® ®'?3d 
 cs235€)(3^ cj . ©® ®tQ(^ e3£s58(3' ca^d ossics' 
 qes qesid ^isjssJ So3 o?S5d ©csagzsii" cassJQo'Q 
 
 gzscf (^eaca . S° 6c) t2>aJ gsJea' cf© ca^S <^S5e3?35 
 
 ©033 §23^ ©255 ©®(5 <S©Q)©2S523Li'^ . ®SK)©®d S© 
 
 qts ^SJSsssS ©ce3g?s^ . ®eo©i@(5 gd) ^ej ^cocossS 
 ©csogzri" C3S5 to6)^a2 6!SS©c3o3 . ®555©®(5 [03]© 
 c^ts ^C55C3S3J ©osagzsi' qe^c5 taSjs^ca 8!3S®c33Ge 
 
 and ends, immediately after the mention of 
 the surrender of Colombo by the Portu- 
 guese to the Dutch (in May, A.D. 1656), as 
 follows : — 
 
 €f SS ©2S3d©q)3 ^©eaaSzrf ©©©-sqaasj" ©2533 
 
 ^SSS Cf(3(33'S5^' (d^'©®3«^<5^ 9^iSS33^23d' 
 
 ©!5339j ga) dG3©c52S5* ©5i533(3®s:J ^<5©£) ©© 
 
 iSid ©SJoSgd" ©(323d"©^a23Ci' ©2533(g®© d^S^G^ 
 
 odjEfoe g ©9 ©^©S3© didSoCo dd dcssraca© 
 
 S52S5'°© SiS)®©3 SQS3«S3' ©©■^©©SSM^'" djS? 
 
 d)(^ ©i3(33 ?S5© ©esssJ ^siejS^gsjdcss^j)^ (|i^?S3j 
 
 253©Q g<fl253J©2S:>3 ©25>0(3-S) ©JJSSg© ®(3©^ 
 SzSCfa e553<5sS3d ^ g^2333©?S53 Cfg(5iS)253© £3^© 
 
 <ScS253(3 (5=)©© raa:? <5© 63^53 zaSg" ©2533 -^^cs 
 
 This work is supposed to have been written 
 by different persons at various periods,* but 
 
 » ^JS:).?5X5>D 
 
 = © 'ea® 
 
 ^2s:r©2cr 
 
 ' iSi ' d^Q 
 
 ' deo ' -^ 
 
 "e^ 
 
 " (5c25(23ffi3 ©crfSS 
 
 ''ssSm^ssS 
 
 '^ ^e3edS 
 
 13 Qg " d3 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 * See Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, p. 539; De 
 Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 19 ; Upham's Sacred and Historical 
 Books of Ceylon, vol. i., p. xvi. ; and Tumour's "Epi- 
 tome of the History of Ceylon, 1836, Introd., p. iv. 
 
 judging from its simple colloquial style of 
 language and the brief manner in which the 
 reigns of several early kings are dealt with, 
 as well as certain incidental references to 
 events which took place a long time after, 
 the whole of it cannot be considered as 
 contemporaneous records of events. Its 
 language is certainly later than the 13th 
 century, the phraseology bearing a marked 
 resemblance to that of .the historical part of 
 the Pujavaliya, and of the Rajaratnakara, 
 from one or other of which most of its 
 material seems to have been derived. Tumour 
 states that " the Rajavaliya was compiled 
 by different persons at various periods, and 
 has both furnished the materials to, and 
 borrowed from, the Mahavamsa." (Epitome 
 of the History of Ceylon, Introd., p, iv.) 
 The style throughout the book does not 
 differ so greatly as to lead us to attribute 
 its compilation to more than two persons. 
 It is more probably the work of a single 
 author, as against Mr. Fox who says four 
 (Upham's Sacred and Historical Works of 
 Ceylon, vol. i., p. xii.). The slight difference 
 in the style might be due to the first portion 
 of the work being founded on the Pujavaliya 
 and other early historical works, the phrase- 
 ology of which the author might have 
 borrowed. The part treating of the period 
 from the 15th century onwards is impartially 
 written, evidently by one who had some 
 knowledge of the habits.of the Portuguese and 
 the Dutch, and of their policy of government, 
 in addition to a thorough acquaintance with 
 the history of his own land. The date (A.D. 
 1522)f of the arriva,! of the Portuguese is 
 expressed according to the Christian Era, 
 a thing quite unusual in the writings of 
 the Buddhists. The titles of Portuguese 
 officers are on the whole correctly given, and 
 references to their mode of life are not in- 
 accurate. 
 
 The Rajavaliya must have been known 
 
 f The correct date is, however, A.D; 1505. 
 
HISTOEY. 
 
 77 
 
 to Europeans before A.D. 1726, in whicli 
 year Valentyn, in his great work on tlie 
 East Indies, " Oud en Nieuw Oost-Indien," 
 publislied an account of Ceylon containing 
 material which must have been derived from 
 this work. 
 
 In an article on " Singhala, or Ceylon," 
 in Asiatic Researches for 1801 (vol. vii., pp. 
 32 — 56), Captain Mahony gives a translation 
 of an extract, referring to Vijayo, from " the 
 Maha Raja Wallieh, a Singhalais History." 
 Since this period writers on Ceylon have 
 from time to time quoted passages from its 
 pages. In 1833, Edward Upham, in his 
 " Sacred and Historical Books of Ceylon," 
 gave out an imperfect English translation of 
 this work. According to the statement in 
 Sir J. Emerson Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i., 
 p. 316, note 1, the translation was made 
 for Sir Alexander Johnstone whilst he was 
 Chief Justice of Ceylon (1811—1820) by 
 " Dionysius Lambertus Pereira, who was then 
 Interpreter-Moodliar to the Cutchery at 
 Matura." In 1853, copious extracts from the 
 Rajavaliya were published in the Heladiv- 
 rajaniya, a valuable history of Ceylon in 
 Sinhalese prose compiled by John Pereira. 
 
 Manuscripts of this work are common in 
 Ceylon, though the text of most of them has 
 been found to be more or less corrupt. In 
 England, copies of it are to be found in the 
 libraries of the University of Cambridge and 
 of the Royal Asiatic Society. 
 
 For a description of the two copies at 
 Copenhagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue, 
 pp. 72—73. 
 
 70a. 
 
 Or. 5307. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 72 (zsj-Qaa) ; 
 13i in. by about 2^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. longj 
 written in a fairly legible hand, probably by 
 a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th 
 century. [Chaeles Bates.] 
 
 Another copy of the Rajavaliya, with a 
 certain number of variant readings. 
 
 It ends at the reign of Vira Parakrama 
 Narendra Simha (A.D. 1707-39) as follows:— 
 
 &(s>3SissS ^QssS&e^Q ©2533 ©as e3i?J5(33 ad)d(^ 
 Bi^®EioQ3 Qi&QQtSi^ ®QSSi&q& d>SidiQ!^ 
 
 2SDlS(33 2S5©®e3:s! CpQCSS'sido-g^ (gl^«S53 233© 
 ©2353 6® ©25539 ^QTSSo^CjSusSti ©3^255(5 ^ ©S33 
 ©QQ cS033£O3 . Ca»235£)S €l233f)3'^eS5e3S'03.^e55£53 
 
 &>s^ 8S SS 2556 ddSoea 6d (^^sJg"! ©Q 
 is^ssS q%6ie^ esgcScs 255Q tSssJ ^S3d (^g ti'SissH 
 
 SSiSSidQ £33 -253 25309© ©2553 ©SS (5£^<5l©©3 9^ 
 2533^32^3 (^Sj253d gSSd^ 6Q 9?S2553©2S33 e3'°253©S 
 €)253©3" qSid £55 Sea i)'3?s!S f^i6 £3335(59 ®QssS 
 
 ©^aa (|35233d gsJJss^s'^cs ^soen^gs? . fsd" og 
 ©®6qffi3iiga3i dd al;®ceQ ©cs§ ©©©©cssrf 
 d6dd"03 253i (^S^aJg 8553^33 . <§ssS £3g ©dg3"s) 
 ®2S5©d-2§9oC£) ©^©©-SS ^®?^ di:^"(£i ZS>64^ 
 C3J? ^?S5(S533g?g . S§dC3'23. 
 
 The additions and other differences that 
 are to be found in the text of many copies 
 are most probably due to a desire on the 
 part of the scribes to make their copies as 
 complete as possible, and also to bring the his- 
 torical accounts up to date. Even in modern 
 times we find copyists and editors of native 
 works often proceed in the same manner. 
 
 71. 
 
 Add. 22,012.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 45 (255-©(ffl3); 
 12| in. by 2^; 9—14 Hues, 10^ in. long; 
 beautifully written in a small legible hand 
 
 '"ra "2sJ©D "arfzSDo "didaca " £3di 
 
 X 
 
78 
 
 HISTOEY. 
 
 by a Low-country scribe named " Veligama 
 Kurundupatabendigeyi Don Salman Alex- 
 ander," in the 19tli century. 
 
 Another copy of th& same -work Bajavaliya, 
 
 The text agrees in the main with that of 
 
 of the preceding copies, but the end is as 
 
 follows : — 
 
 233(5 ^ 9?S255Dei?S3) ©Oj©.©© (SoSOCDO . C3i553 ©diCS' 
 
 c,jSi!3>ssS 6SSS 253e do55fio£S5 6d Qt^zs^'Q ejzsei' 
 Cfgdi©)' oKjSce 235(3 S5sJ(5Q esossassQg''© ©2?)d 
 ©33' dd^<5i©23Ci' g^253o^2sd'e) qfsJ©2333<5g23:i' 
 
 <5Q 9di2553©2S^J €3=253 ©S EaxSXSSi' CfSxsd" CfxS 
 
 Copyist's name. 
 
 ©igcn® s5(5ige39ai§©cs3S ©c^gci^ c&^®aci' 
 <^©(3ses-a§ . 
 
 Prefixed to the above is a chapter (foil. 
 1—106) entitled :— 
 
 Bamba-uppatti,* 
 or 
 
 sS' o Ct -ea «q £3) (^3 3 ss«g S 
 
 Jagaddncmda-lmt'ha-vastuva,'\ 
 
 giving a mythological account of the origin 
 of the universe and its living beings. It is 
 written in easy Sinhalese prose, interspersed 
 with Sanskrit and Pali stanzas, more or less 
 corrupt. The author was, probably, the 
 Buddhist monk Maha-Ka^yapa mentioned in 
 the Pali couplet at the end of the book. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 @e533Z533dljS2333 §S)3' SS'Do CSo^© ©«^S3p 
 
 253^4^03 [sic] CsSBcaafiD'iS:)® 253c5i-€^"' ?S3 
 ®3@ §S553®o, 
 
 ' 0253©© According to this date, Saka 17, i.e. 1617, 
 was the 3rd year after the death of Eajasimha II. Hence 
 he died in ^aka 1614 expired (A.D. 1692). 
 
 " l^?Sii ' 2S33<5x-€^25:)o§£)o ' C3SX333«S^o~ 
 
 "'233(5t-€^? 
 
 * See fol. 106. t See fol. 1. 
 
 ©C32g© ©®253iaci'(9 <5253©"«3(3i©S) . ©cd ©ZS3©C5 
 <5CS35©CS33SJ . ©© ®CS33 tE5e233ds3Ce [QOJQsjS 
 
 e3(3"g®©£s:i' ©233(3" e^asco^ «3253©"e©(^ dza 
 OiCsjid qfdQsassDcace q253©o" ©® ®053 ©o3©(33"© 
 
 oSsj cS ©555255 '= Sid' ^©3 6233 i^GS3(5cec) ©2i50(5a" 
 g2S5 ©Sd ef(e3S3?®£^ ^jS SSoS 253dtS . «53t©2S5 
 Q53x® C3?gad"®C55 6©2S5aci'" CS®«S233£5 ®S33®©^ 
 
 «S5© ©leaea^ssJ ©SarfQ oSad'oad'sS^" . qf? 
 
 End. 
 
 6©€3©ss3S23d' qb2S5-£^ «o© ®caB"o33 qf«3ad'©cs5 
 
 CEa5(5 ®3«5a"cSC) ©(33©£S33S"© S3®J©«53 Cfz«53®C^ 
 
 (^s^ad"© gssd'Szg ^«J5 cfzg C3SJ sS"o32d'SSacf 
 cpc3s5®3?s5©c3©ca25J' q:®3®eo3^Sad" ^zSad'Q (^si 
 
 e30S3233Qg??S . . 
 
 8(30©3dC3®3©?r3?553 C3©J3©S3®®SX3>3" 
 
 e33<saz^(3^'£)3©d) ©®"®(-o ®S53a253©H"e3 4^^' 
 
 ®©2533. 
 
 72. 
 
 Or. 2658.— Palm-leaf; foU. 66; 13f in.by 2; 
 9 — 10 lines, llf in. long; written in a fairly 
 legible hand, probably by a Low- country 
 scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 Another copy of the preceding compilation, 
 
 Bamba-ujpjpatti and Bajavaliya. 
 
 The text of the latter work is in great 
 confusion, obviously due to its having been 
 transcribed by an ignorant copyist from a 
 manuscript, the palm-leaves of which must 
 have been in utter disorder. 
 
 " SSJ© " (9 " C3235©© " SJS3 
 
 ©03q)© '^ C3S3gdi© 
 
 " ©(gl 
 " ®3oC3 " ©eo^c© or 
 
 '' e3^a3©0C3e3®®5SX5>3 ? 
 
 
 " ®(3©d> 
 
 2536X3 
 
 «S53 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 79 
 
 73. 
 
 Or. 4971.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 20; 8|in. by If; 
 6 — 7 lines, 7|- in. long ; -written in a fairly- 
 legible band by a Lo-w-country scribe, in 
 1890. 
 
 A fragment of tbe Bajavaliya (no. 70) 
 extending from tbe reign of king Vijaya 
 Babu VI., wbo was taken captive by tbe 
 Cbinese in A.D. 1408,* to Bbuvaneka Babu 
 VII. (1534—42). 
 
 Tbe text exbibits differences as compared 
 witb tbe preceding copies. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 End. 
 
 £Df £33(3 d^asHe^cS §' enesrocs qf(3S3^ig?Szaa(^ 
 
 253S&,Sacf gcSSa SoCSQ ?J5^(5 S32553 taQQOQ 
 
 c^dtBQ g?S2353(^ ®^c53cs9 S3zd ©Sje^raJ (^c^© 
 
 Tbis is follo-w-ed by a sbort note about 
 certain princes of tbe Wanni District,§ and 
 tbe reparation of tbe large tanks Kalaveva 
 and Balaluveva by tbem. 
 
 * See Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalle District, 
 p. 92, and Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i., pp. 416-417. In 
 copies of the Kajavaliya, the text treating of the reign of 
 King Vijaya Bahu and the interregnum that folio-wed, is 
 in great confusion. 
 
 t Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., fol. 925, and no. 70 
 (Add. 19,866), fol. 45a. 
 
 X Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., foil. 966— 97a. 
 § N.W. and N.C. Provinces of Ceylon. 
 > e3<is5® ' dSJ ' # ' dSis 
 
 74. 
 
 Or. 4973.— Palm-leaf; foil. 31 ; 8f in. by If; 
 6 — 7 lines, 7-g- in. long; copied in a fairly 
 legible band by a Low-country scribe, in 
 1889, from a manuscript lent by Munnan- 
 kulame Mudiyanse, of tbe Wanni District in 
 tbe N.W. Province. 
 
 Vitti-pota. 
 
 Tbis is tbe name of a class of small anony- 
 mous works mostly found in tbe Nortb- 
 "Western and Nortb-Central Provinces of 
 Ceylon. Tbey are written ini colloquial 
 Sinbalese prose, and being devoid of literary 
 merit, are not generally kno-wn to or valued 
 by tbe Sinbalese literati. Tbey record 
 mytbical and traditional accounts of royal 
 or other important families, of invasions, 
 and of villages, tanks, and temples in Ceylon, 
 togetber witb otber miscellaneous matter. 
 Tbey belong to tbe same class of works 
 as Kada-im-pot, Vadula, Tuda-pat,* Lekam- 
 miti, &c. 
 
 Tbe present work of tbis series contains 
 (1) an account of Ceylon as known to tbe 
 Buddbas, including Gautama, and of tbeir 
 visits to it, probably abridged from tbe 33rd 
 cbapter of Mayurapada's Pujavaliya ; (2) an 
 account of an invasion of Ceylon by Kaka- 
 mukkaru under Nala-mudaliya, and of tbeir 
 defeat by tbe tben reigning king Bbatiya 
 tbrougb tbe belp of nine tribes of Tamils 
 from India ; and (3) miscellaneous bistorical 
 matter, sucb as tbe origin of tbe Vanni 
 Bandara family, and tbe building of tbe 
 tanks Minneriya;, Topaveva, &c., and of 
 temples, palaces, &c., in and round Polon- 
 naruva, under tbe orders of king Vira Para- 
 krama Babu. 
 
 In tbe account of Kaka-mukkaru's in- 
 vasion,, cannons {kala-tuvakku) are mentioned 
 
 * For further particulars, see Ceylon Administration 
 Reports, 1867, p. 64, and 1889, i., 15. 
 
80 
 
 HISTOEY. 
 
 amongst the -weapons of war used by the 
 Tamil allies of king Bhatiya, but no king of 
 tliis name is known to have reigned later 
 than A.D. 155.* Therefore, either the work 
 is spurious, or the name Bhatiya is erro- 
 neously used for another king. Judging 
 from its language, and from the reference to 
 Dhammakitti's Saddharmalankara, it could 
 not have been written earlier than the 15th 
 century. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text begins : — 
 
 ^©^ ©>© eg (3€33353©e3©Ge!S gdi-i^ zsjs^caq 
 
 6^ed(3o©crf §S) (g z33c3o©(^ ^® C3S5l)a(3©335](5 
 ©cS!S al)©\C3a®iS55 Seasg gzsid^&c^& ©>a)§ dad 
 z53d3 ©e???© «^z55©3' £5g©e3©>ce!S ■ 6e3J esogeass? 
 
 e3@^3 ©e2?5 ®©?S3 ®©?S^® ^£35©2SD2S^3*g — Cfi. 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©^ZSdf 6!bS©>5S52533SS23d' OS? ©\SS?(33© £33^x63'' 
 
 <5 dod dod @es3 cfi®^®iQeJ ^«a©*sS53S33 ©dx© 
 
 Z53d©3 dS ®2S53d0a53-j@ Cp^ ^3«S33 gz353(5 g©v«5 
 
 q zsid-^ sji^j^iSJessJoeS ©s33CD©c5a°©ce23;:f ^«s:> 
 
 ddz53®iS53(33£55S ^sjgsgS . 
 Transcriber's colophon ; 
 
 74a. 
 
 Or. 5290.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 17; 17| in. by 
 about 2^ ; 5 — 8 lines, 15f in. long ; written 
 in an ordinary hand, probably by a scribe of 
 the Kurunegala District, in the 19th century. 
 
 * A.D. 165 according to Wiiesimha. 
 
 ad'efDo 
 
 £33 
 
 ^©553^ 
 
 63 
 
 odo 
 
 Another Viitipota, called here 
 
 Buddha-raj dvaliy a, 
 
 containing mythical and traditionary ac- 
 counts connected with the following matters, 
 viz. (1) the planting of the sacred Bodhi tree 
 at Anuradhapura in the third century b.o. ; 
 (2) the religious acts of king Dutu-Gemunu 
 (B.C. 161—137), such as the building of 
 Ruvanveli-dagaba, &c. ; (3) an invasion of 
 Ceylon by Kaka-mukkaru under Nala Muda- 
 liya in the reign of a king Bhatiya, as given 
 in the preceding work also; and (4) the 
 arrival and settlement in the Wanni district 
 of certain Malalas of South India. These 
 are followed by (5) an enumeration of honor- 
 ary titles, Patabendindma, conferred on some 
 of the Malalas and others of the Wanni 
 district in recognition of their services to the 
 throne, as well as (6) a record of the extent 
 of rice land, the height of water, and the 
 number of sluices (Jiorovu) in the tanks, the 
 temples, and the amount of land granted to 
 the Malala and other private chiefs. For 
 another work with contents similar to the 
 fifth and sixth sections, see no, 76, art. i. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 SS3® ,...,. disss ©^S®S53(5£5''32S3?S5S'eS52SC^ 
 
 ©^' CfQ ©Kn3«s^©c3tS ©<33(5iad'©e32sd^©©'(33 cfQ 
 
 ©(^2f) ©lS©®3©3 CSCS3^©is53e"'23i d^^SSS ©jS) 
 
 ©®3©3 ?f5i@ 3ae:o"<5©d csq^ssjf C3s5 Cfgd^g 
 eaisJ ®esesJ §g 8*553 ©cs33s)j55x©5B®2sd' ©S)3S®a 
 (3030 Si«? ^ (See ©e533c5?gdi (^©aoSdc^di© 
 
 23d"e) 233 «53 [sic] C§©S)3Sd£5y<5x©©3 ®3gcS30©©2X:J' 
 
 ©a3S®£>©Q S)ie3 qb«3^©d ©©^"©©-^"® 
 o«s:)©3 (5es3e32sd' ©®3 ^e©3 — qfj 
 
 End. 
 
 ®553253(325rf'8?QS"ca ©<:5S(S£320e5 ^@^S ®© 
 
 ©053(5 «S2S3S S)?S3®g 62533 Ql^o ©CBCSS ©OSJq 
 go ©^253© ©i©S §C3 C^ ^S3®e®o <^g^ ©iS 
 
 23df© 
 
 ' ©d 
 
 (S 
 
 d£3 
 
 ^ 
 
 "83 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 81 
 
 eaa5c5S aSoea®.© S2o5)'?55oo3z53 Sosssgssao g§ 
 
 ©©23;:)' C62S32J5'cd ei®-^ ©®S . SSdcssj , dad 
 
 ©ogee* . §®(ios5S(3gcs*S. 
 
 As regards the age of this anonymous 
 work, nothing definite can be said. At the 
 end, however, a king named Vira Para- 
 krama Bahu is mentioned, as having granted 
 the village Eriyava to Briyave Vanninayaka 
 Simhapratapa Mudiyanse, whose descendants 
 still survive in the Kurunegala District. 
 
 Taking the last of the kings of this name, 
 who ruled from A.D. 1485— 1605, and con- 
 sidering that cannons are mentioned as im- 
 plements of war, it would appear that this 
 work could not have been compiled before 
 the 16th century, when cannons were first 
 introduced into Ceylon by the Portuguese. 
 
 75. 
 
 Or. 4975.— Palm-leaf ; foU. 6; 8^ in. by If; 
 5 — 6 lines, 6f — 7-J in. long ; written in an 
 irregular hand, evidently by an ignorant 
 villager of the Wanni District. 
 
 Another Vittifota, giving an account of 
 some families in the North-West and North- 
 Central Provinces, descending from certain 
 Tamil Udayars, who had come over to Ceylon 
 from South India and settled there. 
 
 The text is bristling with orthographical 
 and other errors of such a nature as to 
 make it evident that the book must have 
 been written by a Tamil man ignorant of 
 the Sinhalese language, most, probably by a 
 descendant of the Udayars themselves. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®(3oooae©^©is5 gsxs>o !S5ocs!555 ddg'di©®?^:)' 
 ©iCoSaevzsjo^^srf t2i6qq d)B?si(Si §e)(jQ3©i(5 ©t 
 
 ' ssSS) ' osazs+evd ' asSs^ * didaSgos 
 
 s?®o(5 ^e)Q33®(5 ©>©>853S(3(33af) gs)o33®(5 — cf? 
 
 End. 
 
 qpogaoa® tSxssSiiS:) g332S3a©>cd ®oqcQ3 esgS© 
 cpageno© sSoojs? gasjsJs ©2S5:Si2a© z533(3(^303 
 •8's=9 e3gS©q?3e3g£553@ zScesr^ gs5S33®cd og 
 
 S3tgS3©i^ ©ed^S^dcSe ©«S5^ 253© 2533(33303 
 <S'S'9 d3333^©®CS3 @eS33Q)xS©\53?3©®© ©1(253(3(3 
 «S55S5i!ScSo3 S353i©2f)2X::i'§ d©C552S5?S5® Ses3©\© 
 
 QSi ©ie33-^®z 8q^ ass^saaaJ S Gf^©®233io039S® 
 
 76. 
 
 Or. 4964.— Palm-leaf; foil. 29; 12^ in. by 2; 
 7 lines, about 11^ in. long ; written in a 
 fairly legible hand by a Low-country scribe ; 
 dated 13th October, 1888. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—5. 
 
 An anonymous account of the Bandara 
 and the Malala families, and of the titles 
 and lands bestowed on some of the members 
 froni time to time by kings of Ceylon. 
 Descendants of these two ancient families 
 are still to be found in the North- Western 
 and North-Central Provinces. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 5S5i§ iSiiS) gigC^ @iq dQ ®i^ ©233^® ©253©>d 
 
 ®ss!S a©©^ §50 g3X55{3@ ©i@ zzqzqQ ©ooa) 
 End. 
 
 £53J!S5©i'®(3d £)§.®S§§03o<§\e3 ^(JcSca© 55^555 'q 
 
 ©®3©S33 ©33^(3* ^s)«3@©© Sii)^^Ss& didi^di 
 a©33 g^cs^js^s'" ©®3©S33Q93"(3 . (^qSQ ta(Sid 
 
 »SQ3 
 
 '" zxT^d " Q©3 
 *• Probably the well-known author of the poems, 
 Subhashitaya, Kusajatakaya, &c. (nos. 94 and 95). 
 
 T 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 ®z^e3a3??'SQ casTsSD'ca (3x§2S5ocB . 6® «S»C33 
 ®s)® 253S)^ad'©(3 ^S eie^ssssd" ®?r33a ^Scezsd' 
 §gds3 . eStSd-g C9dS)2s5' ©^S®csd @Q csozssS^ 
 
 The name of the transcriber of the original 
 MS. from which the present copy was made : 
 
 £)So33®© §,§C33©«5a ©855:f<5©e ®aS5SJ®CQ0. 
 
 This man claims descent from the Bandara 
 family, and it was in his possession that the 
 book was first found in 1888. 
 
 The date of the composition of the work 
 is unknown, but judging from the extremely 
 colloquial language used and the historical 
 facts incorporated in it, no date earlier than 
 the 16th century can be assigned to it. 
 
 II. Fol. 6. 
 
 ©j^e^O ^isjei® £ae^@<3^ 
 
 " The old boundaries of the Matale Disava " 
 in the Central Province of Ceylon, together 
 with other historical information regarding 
 this district. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 End. 
 
 @ffi5©3C3@o8 JSS3©vd &BQl(^ Gl^ §C33S cp^zsjodo^ 
 
 III. Foil. 7—24. 
 
 Sirilaka-Jcadayuru,* 
 commonly called 
 
 Kadayim-pota. 
 
 "Boundary book," being an anonymous 
 work on the political divisions of Ceylon 
 
 * 233S)<|S(5z in MS. 
 
 ssSssy 
 
 235«a 
 
 'de 
 
 about the 14th century, containing legends 
 and traditions regarding the people and re- 
 garding the derivation of names of districts 
 and villages. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ^©(5 fjgzs:? ©iS^sd" ©da3S2S33d3®csQ .sssrf See 
 oassJ ©cesgo' ®&ZKSi& — q^^ 
 
 End. 
 
 An English translation of this work by 
 Mr. Hugh Nevill of the Ceylon Civil Service 
 is to be found in his journal "the Tapro- 
 banian," vol. iii., pt. 3, pp. 55 — 64. 
 
 IV. Foil. 246—29. 
 
 A list of names of native chiefs of the 16th 
 and 17th centuries, together with an account 
 of some of their families, their titles, and the 
 lands they held under the Sinhalese kings. 
 
 The poet Alagiyavanna Mohottiila of His- 
 vella (see art. i.) is also included in the 
 list (fol. 25&). 
 
 Beg. 
 
 SS53S255 ©OSSJg ©©(3l®©§ Sce2J5j©2333<5(3ceiS 
 032J5 [^]©2§o C3S)gl^'g^g ®@® ©3533d®(3 Cf^ 
 
 sfflsSoss??®© ©x(3(3§©d dce^-aqd g^oszsd'^e 
 
 — qp^ 
 
 End. 
 
 Q5?53<5t §S5© 23363 ®03 ?S3(3o^SS®d qi^QlsS 
 
 6® ^fioS 255(3ss:i'!^Q3cs ^gdx© ©©©snd ®q 
 e^zsissS ®Q ®i§ © .jS^SIsss ©©©eod ®«^?S5 Ssjo 
 
 (5®^2S3S , 
 
 76a. 
 
 Or. 5042.— Palm-leaf; foil. 20 (ssi-SJ); 15 
 in. by 2J; 6 — 8 lines, about 14 in. long; 
 written in an ordinary hand by a scribe 
 probably of the Kurunegala district, early in 
 the 19th century. 
 
 'C3i 
 
Another historioo-topograpliioal work, or 
 Kada-im-pota, containing the following three 
 accounts : — 
 
 I. Foil. 1—14. 
 
 Kurunegala-vistaraya. 
 
 "The description of Kurunegala" city, 
 its situation, its fauna and flora, its temples, 
 palaces, fortresses, and other buildings, its 
 lakes, ponds and wells, the royal and other 
 villages, as well as rice-fields set apart for its 
 upkeep, followed by " multifarious scraps of 
 historical and other information not usually 
 found in the more regular historical books," 
 such as the number of fields in the Tri- 
 simhala, or the three ancient divisions of the 
 island, namely Pihiti, Euhunu and Maya, 
 and the derivation of these and other names 
 of places. 
 
 In addition to these contents, which are 
 also to be found in most of the other manu- 
 scripts of the work, the present copy con- 
 tains an introduction somewhat similar to 
 that of the Rajavaliya (no. 70), giving, as in 
 the second chapter of the Mahavamsa, the 
 Mahasammata genealogy of Indian kings, 
 with references to the supposed visits of 
 the Buddhas to Ceylon. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©>© zsjo dg 0(33 asoiQcScaoSjsd' og ®@6Q 
 €83(5 ^Kjessrf ssjgdzg c5^ss5' ^iS^S ^@^ sad^ 
 ®®e.d ^csazsjosnesjoS coo ^csS ^Sjs g^^cea S30 
 
 End. 
 
 23jQ8S®cdi)3 ©©d ^633© «^ 2533Sc3es5<§\e3di®3 
 
 HISTORY. 83 
 
 q (^§25533 i^03©2S5d' ^ Sd®<333S (SSS53© 6^© 
 
 g^g©dt25d's) gea^i^S (SS?SD3 cfe®K5e^'<^ 
 ©§ae®2S5^' ^ . ®® 2So33g g^gSdi2XJ'©a2s:if s?di 
 j55^®(3 ^8d dc5 ©3gd E3d®©«e3o' §® ^ 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 ©2^3^' ©figs:? sScao ^®S?S5e§ . 6^® ©£333!) «©© 
 
 exao° z53®d f^6i^^<siQ (j©§®d ©racSeDe^^J 
 03853 g§C3©2s:^' <q q^^qS)^ ©£57(3 ©©ea©© 
 
 CO ^iS ^^' ©CS5o£l©© g§CS©2S5d' ^ ^333 
 
 ©ZS3 ©©(30©© ©e3©sS3Sdj352S5 g§Q8©2S5^' q esdo 
 iS® ©^eso ©3553(gS) Cfz©dg dodSoGO ©^©ca 
 
 ©^S^ESi'' ©CjO e32S3©-2S3!S §C302S53O32S3 §§C3©--S5d' 
 ^ . S?diSS:)^C0(3 ^1^253 Q ©e03©d23d' e3?S5®"cS£s5 S30 
 
 cfocs3om©d ©K)o©do e3?S5@"'GQ2ai 6as3 S5i2S3Q 
 a^d© ©esJcs ©d©d zSgqo ^© ©©(joSQ ^® ©ra 
 g©d C3C3SS5 8^e3'253z-^ ©(iS3S©e5 ^ (5S)©eo(3 
 ©©S3I35 ©©(3 d'<53233"e5 ■s'z^ -iScso d' ©©©Q 
 
 ©(33S©crf e32S5«g'^S «f5® ^§©05530 ig) q)S)0 " S3©(^ 
 ©aO^©2Sd'"Q ©i9©253S033 ©00!^2J5'^ «S3© ©03 
 
 qpi«gs5(3Cfi8Q ^©S)js? ©aos^^s?" cfg^aQ'* ^©sg 
 
 i£)£33 ^g'^esQ ©03^255" 2i5©©CQ . f^6z^i<SiQ 
 
 Seszs5djg)@ . 
 
 The foregoing colophon ascribes the author- 
 ship to Pushpadeva Thera. This is con- 
 firmed by Modder, whose copy, according to 
 his statement, reads Pusbadewa (C.B.R.A.S. 
 Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44, for 1893, p. 36). 
 Pushpadeva was evidently identical with the 
 Buddhist friar who is mentioned on fol. 66 
 and 7a., as having attained Arahatship at the 
 threshold of Btagala Yihara. But as to 
 when he lived there exists no reliable infor- 
 mation. 
 
 De Zoysa speaks of the Vistaraya as an 
 anonymous work, " probably as old as the 
 period when Kurunegala was the seat of 
 kings in the thirteenth and fourteenth oen- 
 
 • qpeaoSta 
 
 «S5 
 
 23d'©ed 
 
 *t55© 
 
 "©ao 
 
 g©©S3® ' g ' zrf'© 
 
 "> S^Q, " 2^253 
 
 "sJs* 
 
84 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 turies" (Ceylon Sessional Papers, xi., 1876, 
 p. 10). Modder seems to have the same 
 opinion regarding its age (C.B.E.A.S. 
 Journal, vol. xi., no. 40 for 1890, p. 383). 
 In respect to the authorship, however, the 
 following facts must be considered. Its 
 language is "plain, often commonplace," 
 and -devoid of all literary merit. Had it 
 been written by a contemporary Buddhist 
 Arahat, its style would be more classical, as 
 is the case in other works of the IBth and 
 14th centuries ; further, the subjects would 
 be more systematically arranged. The his- 
 torical facts too, such as the hst of Ceylon 
 kings and the length of their reigns given on 
 foil. 9-10, would not be so inconsistent as 
 they are when compared with those supplied 
 by the more authentic historical works. 
 Moreover, in the passages on foil, 6 and 7 
 referring to Pushpadeva Thera, there is no 
 indication whatever that he was writing 
 about himself. 
 
 The statement in the colophon cannot, 
 therefore', be relied upon ; the more so 
 because the colophon, as Modder also states, 
 is not found in all the copies of the work 
 extant, and because it purports to' be a later 
 addition, giving particulars as to how the 
 book was preserved up to " the time of 
 Rajasimha, who defeated the Portuguese at 
 Colombo" (A.D. 1681—92). 
 
 Judging from the foregoing facts and 
 from the general style of the work, it would 
 appear that the writer could not have been a 
 Buddhist monk of the 13th or 14th century, 
 but a layman of ordinary intelligence who 
 probably lived some decades later, and that 
 his object was apparently to collect together 
 and reduce to writing the myths, legends, 
 and other current information concerning 
 especially the district in which he lived. 
 He must, moreover, have compiled the work 
 prior to the defeat of the Portuguese by 
 Rajasimha, assuming, of course, that the 
 writer of the colophon was not the author 
 himself. 
 
 For further particulars regarding this 
 book and for an English translation of' most 
 of its contents, see Modder's articles referred 
 to above. 
 
 II. Foil. 14&— 18a. 
 
 Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 
 
 "the description of the city of Yapa" 
 (modern Yapahuva). The above title relates 
 only to the last portion of this section of 
 the manuscript. The following is a com- 
 plete list of its contents : — 
 
 1. An account of the building of Pandu- 
 vasnuvara. 
 
 2. The myth narrating the arrival of 
 Malala king from India at the instigation of 
 the gods in order to avert the evil that was 
 impending over Panduvasa-deva, king of 
 Ceylon (B.C. 604 — 474), as is found in the. 
 Rajavaliya (see Upham's Sacred and His- 
 torical Books of Ceylon, vol. ii., pp. 179- 
 180). 
 
 3. An account of the queen of Panduvasa- 
 deva and her six brothers, who, having come 
 over from India, made settlements for them- 
 selves in various parts of the island. 
 
 4. The legendary description of Yapahuwa. 
 Modder gives an English translation of most 
 of this description in his paper on Yapahuva 
 in C.B.E.A.S. Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44, 
 1893, pp. 97 — 114, and speaks of it as " the 
 poorest specimen of a visiaraya" he has 
 seen. 
 
 The name of the author or the date of 
 composition is unknown. In style it is 
 similar to the preceding vistaraya of Ku- 
 runegala. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©®©is5 SdoS(5g'©>eri ©e-^e^SJ ©esi^'^zs^ 
 sSi% d3{5a?ii)<5i©3 £53© dosjxag^ ogcp'd «S3© 
 
 'g- 
 
 £)- 
 
 ©(§3 
 
HISTORY. 
 
 85 
 
 2333©e3cs9 ©x© €f dd!g5®ed 2S3i523d' ogcfs^ -^S 
 End. 
 
 ®<2q*©3 ®®©d eo''dLeS©3a39 ssii^sxsii'' iSiScat^ 
 
 Cfgi^lg (5£5©\2533Q g'SsdeS^S?,' S©s5 «S3xZ35^© 
 
 III. Foil. 18b— 20. 
 
 This section gives (1) the legend relative 
 to king Gaja Bahu and his fortress Beligal- 
 nuvara, as mentioned in Bell's Archaeological 
 Report on the Kegalla District, p. 25, and 
 (2) an account of Senkadagala Sirivardhana- 
 pura, modern Kandy, with references to king 
 Parakrama Bahu and some of his successors 
 who reigned in it. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®@e>d C32S3©2S53(3"'®(^S)3 «JD©(^^CS3®cd e^&i 
 doZSi^sS (S3d3S3B3 «S3© d3d^®dt©3 ©i«30©Q0"&i 
 
 ©1^ engdig ©oscsQ oi@sS«S5x2JD ecs§)C653cS)Sg 
 
 End. 
 
 qee'^c^ ogdi ©2J33(S5jS^ ©®©d ^£0 sqtsQcaQ 
 Oi®sSD ^63 (^s^cagzsd' g(5x© C325o"Q eSsS5e)3" 
 
 The name of the original owner of the 
 
 MS. :— 
 
 76b. 
 
 Or. 5289.— Palm-leaf; foil. 65; about 15J in. 
 by 1-| — 2^; 4 lines, about 13 in. long; written 
 
 ' 23J253, ' (g 
 
 ' ©-©3 " de 
 
 
 in a fairly legible hand, probably by a scribe 
 of the Kegalle District, early in the 19th 
 century. 
 
 An anonymous collection of quatrains, most 
 of which record dates of historical events 
 from the 16th century up to the British 
 invasion of Kandy in 1803 ; whilst others 
 are in praise of Rajasimha I. and II. and 
 other Sinhalese kings of this period. 
 
 The stanzas follow no chronological order, 
 and seem to have been collected together 
 from various sources. Judging from the 
 metres, many of them are probably composi- 
 tions of native minstrels. 
 
 As regards the dates, the following will 
 serve as specimens : — 
 
 " Nine peyas after sunset on Tuesday, the 
 12th vaka of the waning moon of the month 
 Navan in Saka 1600 expired," i.e. at about 
 10 o'clock p.m. of January 28th, A.D. 1679, 
 an earthquake took place (fol. la, v. 1). "At 
 night of Sunday, the 13th valca of the [waning] 
 moon in the month Unduvak of Saka 1583 [ex- 
 pired]," i.e. November 24th, A.D. 1661, there 
 was a disastrous flood (fol. lb, v. 2). " On 
 Wednesday, the 15th vaka of the waning 
 moon in the month Medin of Saka 1514 
 [expired], under the planet Sata " (equivalent 
 to March 8th, A.D. 1593), King Rajasimha I. 
 died (fol. 3&, v. 1, 2). According to Bell, 
 however, he died " in the year of Saka 1514 
 (A.D. 1592), on Thursday, the 7th day of the 
 moon, under the planet Sata." See his 
 Archaeological Report on the Kegalle District, 
 p. 7. 
 
 The text, which is full of corruptions, 
 begins abruptly : — 
 
 cfe3<5 ca£o ©q,©(33d ©s5 g©s3©£3 :S)i?siZ3i 6?SiWi 
 ^^ dig ^© oiS ©zsrf 
 
 ©® 2S5<5©(3Q© C2@ tS'S^SSS C3253(3 S©© fSi^^Q 
 
 z 
 
86' 
 
 HISTOEY. 
 
 - 253^00 g S3§ ©ZSi 
 
 ^daSaseg (3 
 
 ©i©2a ee^a e 
 
 ©x^ 6Sa3(5s5©i (3 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 e\^53e3?SD©isa?So3 5f>3 
 
 ©253dtg's5^3 62a®(3eiC3!9o3.?5:)3 qf© ©©sasD ®6\d 
 
 ©^©^ca ©CS3 «n3 
 
 ©^a53(5z©203 Qs^f^i dlfiss^s eQ<5i^2D©c5 (^^gaS 
 
 ©<5e3iS «$53 
 
 (3Z33(52§^3 dSdg'Q^J^J ©^@©® 255353 (is !3S3dS@ 
 ©@ «J53 
 
 0253 ©Sad' ^ss5«f|K)d ^£3JSc3 ojS^d^Q ©cdcSce© 
 
 ©<S 
 ts'^SiSssS gsJ s?©S(53(5©(3ea SdosSS d.§ ®-^e53 
 
 ©^ 
 
 •j©S©(3S23J' ea§ cfiSidSos S)(3©e3^K) dq-^os 
 
 ^c5e5 ©d 
 
 C5o22S5^2d' SS©!S53S55i(5 eS5i®33i?55 oSg ^®©«^^ 
 
 gd© ©d 
 
 76a 
 
 Or. 5072.— Palm-leaf J foil. 90; 12an. by 2; 
 7 lines, about 9-|- in. long ; written in a legible 
 hand by a Low-country scribe in the IQth 
 century. 
 
 Janavamsaya, 
 
 " History of mankind," being a work on the 
 caste system of Oeylon, written by an anony- 
 mous author, probably a Buddhist friar, in 
 Sinhalese prose, and copiously interspersed 
 
 with Pali and Sanskrit quotations. It opens 
 with a myth regarding the origin of the 
 universe and its inhabitants ; this being 
 followed by an account of the Mahasammata 
 dynasty and the gradual formation of the 
 various castes. The object of the work is 
 to show that one caste is not superior to the 
 other, as all castes have sprung from one 
 origin, and as, according to the doctrine of 
 the Buddha, one man can be superior to the 
 other only by his own actions irrespective of 
 his caste. 
 
 A description of this work, with an English 
 translation of it by H. Nevill, is to be found 
 in the " Taprobanian," vol. i., pp. 75 — 93, 
 103 and 114. He states there that "the 
 Janavamsa as now known was compiled by 
 the Maha Thera Sri Buddha Eakhita, of the 
 Maha Vihara succession. It was, therefore, 
 compiled before the reign of Rajasinha, 
 A.D. 1635 .... It bears internal evidence, in 
 the allusions to the Wattimi king, Wijaya 
 Bahu'III., A.D. 1233, of being later than 
 his reign, and seems from the style to be of 
 the period of Parakrama Bahu VI. or aboat 
 A.D. 1420." 
 
 After the stanza, 
 
 K)'d)f)S)doS!9 ©d)Ss5oga3o 
 C3a>£g'®.a^©<5©trO§^S5o §S3o 
 5S5®0© S3o 'ga)^©32S3(5o 353c5o 
 
 and three others in adoration of the Buddhist 
 triad, the Sinhalese text begins : — 
 
 e£ie2?3 ^©diSss ^©^^o3©o8g d'«S5e3c;®'2333 
 
 (5co g©S)3£)©c3!S ?si6i?Si*'/S)6'^ gtssadd'sigea, 
 
 dca@'e3|)C65cQ2S2s:^ dcjigcsSsSasL!'© qpsro8a,^3§ 
 
 ^©£)ei,2J5©03!S ©iffl©' e3i®J55 caeo e3S^'e5cs®ffi3 
 
 (37ig£,55Dc0i553O3g Sjao§(53?5S5^cQQ tr-ca ©e^to 
 
 S^QsSod ©2J53 t£;sS3^©g®3^C533d)©'g^©a33aOS3®3 
 
 ©. ' ^l 
 
 " O^3iiS5dG0 * -^ 
 
 C53@ 
 
HISTOEY. 
 
 81 
 
 ©*253©v<5@ — Cpjj. 
 
 and ends :— 
 
 Sea(3gs) ©^cs2S33S ©(S52S3COic5qz53£)3' S©2S5os5a§* 
 ^©^^=@©©2j3sS5s ©,©©© !S5ad?J3°©cs?S5iS ©e, 
 (S'zsso^ qe3(^5S5e3ss5c3253S*(3 ©^©©oao ^assSQ® 
 
 6®e3©255S2d' €>S)3 C3J3J(g©"'®iCS^ ©(33 233©03?S 
 
 ' £3B 
 
 "zsdfS 
 
 a?2 
 
 'SSJ©3 
 
 " S33533 
 
 
 2333(:^^3"®©22!' <S-€^" ®3^52S3©S53Sgdt© C&'&3 
 
 ©©3S5S c3®e32rfS<; ®255C3'''©c5^S©js:i' g(5e3z@©2S^ 
 «5:gJ!)'°Q (^sJcsDSD zaQge? . ©©©^zazscf 6^® dss:) 
 ©oes^csiS d'o^®s3^(3S5S2S5'°g©e3q§ ©(332532^ 
 
 gSsSS ®\K53Ji32g5S§"2S)S3 
 C3©q)q)C3ZSXS>3© 6»<^S353 
 S35a@3S5o gSsso ©e533® 
 S3S)c?g855a3 e3£03S??o 
 
 20 
 
 <© 
 
 " SlfsS^ 
 
 cso^as^a 
 
 ^S 
 
88 
 
 INSCEIPTIONS. 
 
 77. 
 
 Add. 11,555c. — A rectangular copper-plate 
 
 inscription, lOf in. by 2|. The letters are 
 
 •finely engraved in 5 lines, 9\ in. long, on 
 
 each side. [Presented by J. Barlow Hoy.] 
 
 This is a Sinhalese cazri'ss^sa sannasa, re- 
 cording a royal grant of land in favour of 
 Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe of Arava, in 
 recognition of his loyal services to the king. 
 It is dated " in the year called Prajapati, of 
 Saka 1673 expired, on Wednesday, the 11th 
 day of the waxing moon of the month 
 Durutu," equivalent to December 18th, A.D. 
 1751. The king who made the grant must, 
 therefore, have been Kirti Sri Kaja Simha 
 (A.D. 1747—1778), and this is confirmed by 
 the agreement of the phraseology used in the 
 present sannasa with that of another of this 
 king, namely, the Getaberiya sannasa of A.D. 
 1760, published in Mr. Bell's Arch^ological 
 Report on the Kegalle District (Colombo, 
 1892), p. 99. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 g <g ®W3 llSidi-^ ^€)d 6g6\d'®(S®S33©©CS23rf 
 
 End. 
 
 » gdoo^ 
 
 zD ' cpeac^csa ■* S3iai'35j 
 
 g<5 «*l®3533(9\eOC^ ©23< «S1© ^Sc3 QS^ S)e^Cj <9nS) 
 
 o-i^ajs:? . ®©®d® . e3s£)°@S 
 
 Tor further particulars on this and on the 
 following two sannas or grants, see Journal 
 R. A. S., 1895, pp. 639-,647. 
 
 78. 
 
 Add. 11,555&. — Another copper-plate grant, 
 plain and rectangular, 12f in. by 2. The 
 letters are neatly engraved in 5 lines, 9 — 9-|- 
 in. long, on each side. The royal symbol 
 Sri and the Kundali* flourishes are similar to 
 those of the following sannasa, 
 
 [Presented by J. Baelow Hot.] 
 
 This records lands granted by the king to 
 Vikramasimha Candrasekara Karunatilaka 
 Seneviratna Pandita Mudaliya of Dodanvala, 
 for his loyal services to the Mahavasala, the 
 reigning house. It is dated "in the year 
 called Taruna (for Tarana), of Saka 1686 
 expired, on Saturday the 13th day of the 
 waning moon of the month Durutu," equi- 
 valent to January 19th, 1765. This grant, 
 therefore, must also have been made during 
 the reign of Kirti Sri Raja Simha, like the 
 two aforementioned sannas, with which the 
 present one agrees in its phraseology and in 
 the engraver's mistakes found in the text. 
 
 * The mark jvwmh., commonly fouad in Sinhalese MSS. 
 showing the pauses in a sentence. 
 
INSCEIPTIONS. 
 
 89 
 
 Beg. 
 
 # eo©ssJ<sS(5g' . C^® . qpes^ed ®^S t^Q® 
 
 ©c,a)oS(3 @sg®Soes3 ©-s^jgicfiad aadi-i^^e^s) 
 
 End. 
 
 caza ©S s5253©o' qcoe^ caSca ^^ eooeQ e3i@-€^ 
 ffl5odi-€^* «S3® § ©§ ©©©>catfl g<5re5 @ua' ^S 
 
 ^©C3 ®© cazd^eoea ©v^©o ©£,(3 D-i6.233si' . tbes 
 
 79. 
 
 Add. 11,555a. — Another rectangular copper- 
 plate sannasa, 16f in. by 3, mounted witli a 
 plain silver band round the edge. On the 
 left of the recto is a margin 3^ in. by 3, 
 separated from the text by a thin silver band 
 across the plate, in which the royal symbol 
 Sri signifying prosperity is engraved boldly 
 in large type. The letters are well cut; 
 7 lines, 1 1^ in. long on the recto, and 7 lines. 
 
 14^ in. long on the verso, with Kundali 
 flourishes at the beginning and at the end of 
 each line. [Presented by J. Bablow Hoy,] 
 
 This grant of land is in favour of Banneka 
 Herat Mudaliya, of the village Dorauegama, 
 and was made by the last Kandyan king, Sri 
 Vikrama Eaja Simha (A.D. 1798—1815), in 
 recognition of the former's loyal services. 
 It is dated "Friday, the 11th day of the 
 waning moon of the month of Medindina, in 
 the year named Eudhirodgarin, Saka 1725," 
 which is equivalent to the 18th of March, 
 A.D. 1803. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®C03^ £3©^ ©§^ ©35^ C3®e3Q5 0353^ gS3 
 (5-^' ZSi6i4^-43i6 ©©2D335 §S52iXS>d ©S) 
 £3253 0Q©C33«S^SsS'° ©S3£5aS53e3 Sc^S) 
 
 sg SoQS5(33aeS"d (3?55en® g©d ®@C3^ deneicj 
 C£©d'*§ — <^§- 
 
 End. 
 
 csaaa ©is 6!JS3©3* ^eod casJ See SS esK© oi 
 
 ®-€^ diS®dJ3S333"5 2S5® g ©V© ©S^csiS ®i§ 
 XSd'^ZJD <^© «S©!S33©v(33d ©23? ?f)® ^Sc33 ©S5 
 
 Se^djs, ©1® ^©ea ©® caad'oata ©<^©3 ©fi,(3 o-g^ 
 S5jsi' ^ o-^ai^-srf ®i2)©d@ o-c^ge) a-€^3>S. 
 
 "Si 
 
 ' p«Sl^ 
 
 sSsy 
 
 "qc3 
 
 ^ 15 ^3© " J5c5^^d 
 
 " ^(S33 
 
 A A 
 
90 
 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 LEXICOGRAPHY. 
 
 80. 
 
 Or. 2167.— Palm-leaf; foil. 13 (sj-^ssja); 
 t in. by 2^ ; 8 — 10 lines, 15f in. long ; 
 
 17f 
 
 written in a fairly legible hand, by a Low- 
 country scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 [Presented by Prof. William Wright.] 
 
 Pali-sahdakaradiya. 
 
 A fragment of an anonymous Pali- Sinhalese 
 vocabulary of substantives, arranged alpha- 
 betically, and containing several words not 
 found in Ohilders' Pali Dictionary. At the 
 end of each set of words are given notes 
 regarding the gender of the nouns and the 
 various meanings of the homonyms included 
 in it. 
 
 The vocabulary begins : — 
 
 qfo®>253a — qfxzaosS 
 Cf ©isS)3 — <5c3o8?(5S 
 Cf ©\i!a©o — <5cS3©caSS 
 
 «©iS36)3 — 8^^ e3©>C33S3 S)<5S 
 
 Q©vCSX553 — CfSsS 
 
 Cf ©053(353 — ©^©CSQ'OSS 
 
 qf®s5(S33 — S^'as^oeS — q^^ 
 
 SjsS 
 
 Oioi 
 
 «3c£) 
 
 and ends abruptly at letter ^i as follows : — 
 
 go c3^ e3®e33i£©ca!S ^ gd3©>ca£ff ^ caigcajs" 
 ©voaifl q ®q,c3®s)?s5©ca!S [sic] ^ ^eosi^S^cetfl <5 
 ©vK)^qfz333c$©vcsd? [sic] ^ gaSeD3©©vc8!fl ^ qf©s:r3 
 
 81. 
 
 Eeg. 16. B. XX. — European paper ; foil. 7 ; 
 9f in. by 7g- ; the Sinhalese portion is written 
 in an unformed irregula.r hand, apparently by 
 a European unacquainted with the language. 
 The manuscript belonged to the collection of 
 Thomas Hyde (b. 1636, d. 1703), Professor 
 of Oriental Languages at Oxford, who seems 
 to have received it in August 1683 from 
 Dr. Paul Hermann, Professor of Botany at 
 Leyden. See note at the top of the first 
 page. 
 
 The work bears the following superscription 
 in Latin : — 
 
 Vocabularium Selanense seu Insulae 
 Qeylon in India Orientali. 
 
 It is a vocabulary of Sinhalese names of 
 the different parts of the human body, of 
 months and days, and of honorary titles of 
 persons, written in Sinhalese and Roman 
 characters side by side with their significa- 
 tions in Latin, probably by Dr. Hermann 
 during his residence in Ceylon. Eead the 
 
 CS3C,(5a33 
 
LEXICOGRAPHY. 
 
 91 
 
 description of no. 83. The first page as -well 
 as the last contains, moreover, a duplicate list 
 of Sinhalese vowels, apparently drawn by 
 the compiler of the vocabulary himself. 
 
 The vocabulary begins : — 
 [igi] C5a®355c5^ laahes, Capilli, 
 and ends with the word 
 i^®3<5cS3 Kumaraja, 
 followed by a lengthy explanation of this term 
 in Latin. 
 
 8lA. 
 
 Sloanb 1039. — European paper; foil. 4 (162 
 — ^165), about 8 in. by 6 ; 27 — 35 lines, about 
 5^ in. lopg ; bound in a volume of miscel- 
 laneous papers of Dr. Robert Hooke, Secretary 
 of the Royal Society from 1677 to 1682; 
 written in Roman character, partly in his 
 handwriting, but chiefly in that of the author. 
 
 A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in collo- 
 quial use amongst the Kandyans of the 17th 
 century, by - Robert Knox, referred to in 
 Hooke's preface to Knox's " Historical Rela- 
 tion of the Island Ceylon," London, 1681, 
 as follows :— 7*' He could have given you a 
 compleat Dictionary of their Language, 
 understanding and speaking it as well as his 
 Mother Tongue. But his Occasions would 
 not permit him to do more at present." For 
 detailed particulars regarding this vocabulary, 
 see the edition of it in C.B.R.A.S. Journal, 
 vol. xiv., no. 47, by D. W. Ferguson, who 
 has also published at Colombo (1896 — 97) a 
 biography of the author, for private circula- 
 tion. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 Occoy, the sky 
 
 Taraca, a star 
 
 Taraca cattj, lump of starrs 
 
 Handa, ) 
 
 Handa hame, J ^ 
 
 IrrjHamcorK^^g^^^ 
 
 Irrj, ) 
 
 avapaianour, sun shine 
 
 Raj allano, the moon ecclipsed : they say 
 there is a snake that bites 
 the moon & when it is all 
 eclipsed they say the snake 
 has swallowed it. 
 
 82. 
 
 Or. 2258. — European paper ; foil. 99 ; 6|- in. 
 by 3f ; 10 — 19 lines, 3 in. long ; written in 
 a legible hand, partly by Yatramulle Dham- 
 marama Thera, and partly by one of his 
 pupils, during 1869 — 70. 
 
 [Mrs. R. C. Chtlders.] 
 
 Six long letters in Sinhalese and Pali 
 addressed to Mr. Robert Cassar Childers by 
 his pandit, Yatramulle Dhammarama Thera. 
 They are chiefly replies to questions on points 
 of Pali scholarship and interpretation, and 
 are referred to in Mr. Childers' preface to 
 his Pali Dictionary (p. xvii.). 
 
 The letters date from May 1869 to April 
 1870. The first of them begins :— 
 
 ^©C6 — c^i 
 
 The last ends with a reference to the visit 
 of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh to Ceylon, 
 as follows : — 
 
 ^zd9iS f^®o6a2o e3^(So3 ®ts 30 §?J5 ©2553 
 <gS)S ©moSaideja ®® tatsi S3€)aj <^©d «3®3C5 
 
 ©@ 20 ?f5i)£s5 ©3>(5i23d'?OD£Sd'®ei(33 ®g£) ©(CJ 
 
 ©s5:)?J5©(3t3 ©iS33(g®S cScs3 ®® ©iQ)arfs>dO 
 c^©© 2'©cdcs & 2i^®36ceoQ) ©fis3«)d€) ^@ 6-€^ej 
 
 ©© d©3 ®SS3SJs3i23[J QoZSi^Q CfQoiiSi^6 233(5(33 
 
 ^©S)23d'?s:)3 D. 
 
 1870 4/4 ^?S5^ ©az3d'a><5 ^c3 . 
 
 Yatramulle Thera, the writer of these 
 letters, was a pupil of Atthadassi Thera, who 
 
 ' g&Si 
 
 2D 
 
92 
 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 died in 1862,* and was also the chief incumbent 
 of Vanavasa Vihara at Bentota. He died in 
 January 1872.f 
 
 Kobert Caesar Childers (b. 1838, d. 25th 
 July 1876) was a son of the Rev. Charles 
 Childers, English Chaplain at Nice. He 
 went out to Ceylon at the end of 1860 as a 
 writer in the Ceylon Civil Service, and for 
 three years acted as Private Secretary to the 
 then Governor, Sir Charles McCarthy. He 
 then became oflSce assistant to the Govern- 
 ment Agent in Kandy; but his health having 
 broken down, he returned to England in 1864. 
 Whilst in the service he studied Sinhalese, 
 and more especially Pali, under the guidance 
 of the aforementioned Buddhist scholar. 
 
 Yatramulle Thera. In 1869 he published, 
 in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 
 an annotated text of the Pali " Khuddaka 
 Patha," with an English translation, and in 
 1872 he issued the first volume of his well- 
 known Pali Dictionary. In the autumn of 
 the same year he was appointed Sub-librarian 
 at the India Office, and early in the next year 
 he accepted the appointment of Professor of 
 Pali and Buddhist literature at University 
 College, London. The second volume of his 
 Pali Dictionary appeared in 1875, for which he 
 was awarded by the Institute of Prance the 
 Volney prize of 1876. For further particulars, 
 see the Dictionary of National Biography, 
 edited by Leslie Stephen, vol. x., pp. 248-9. 
 
 GRAMMAK. 
 
 82a. 
 
 Or. 5071.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 108 (w— (©0^ + 
 cg + ^ca — STQl in old Sinhalese numerals) ; 
 11 in. by 1|^; 6 — 7 lines, about 10 in. long ; 
 written in a fairly legible hand, probably by 
 a Kandyan scribe in the 18th century. 
 
 Sidatsangara-sannaya, 
 
 An anonymous interverbal paraphrase, 
 sannaya, of the Sidatsangara, a standard 
 Sinhalese grammar of the 13th or early 14th 
 century, by Vedeha Thera, the author of the 
 Samantakiita-vannana, and the Rasavahini, 
 
 The present copy, which is full of corrup- 
 tions, begins : — 
 
 * See p. 75 of the present manuscript, 
 f See Childers'- Pali Dictionary, p. xvii. 
 
 csoea,^ o©aao3 qisac)'-^ Q^ea ©'(sjq cs?S3dS'«)©cs 
 
 csad' e35c6«J5zss"©vss3D9 qf6©S)3£) za©" csSSS'eqoes 
 i^S t!S33£)®o3£s:f og-s3S)3, gK)jS5a;:f, qff,"-£S xsx^^sS 
 
 SS)3?55S3 C3cgS532J3"(jS, 253(5©i2S5"©, ^d^C3 ©aS3 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 &Si, ■^S)d^^rfe3^^656^cs^3d', a&q, gSS^'^s^s^Se-saiS, 
 Ss5dcQ5, Se3^"o3S5g, e3adx®'2)5!S3i, caoodcaesJ 
 
 e)«s;25D3|), oscsdl©, 0Qtacd?55i§)i?9a3(5e3qfi-c3, @?J3 
 esK), gee,ca(S<3L)g, 2f)c5, tci^®^?si®, ©©©as, ©>® 
 
 s^Q 
 
 §) 
 
 '^ 
 
 csSe^ad" 
 
 GO 
 
 11 ^ aj g^sxDo3s3d'®cd " g€giS^!f5®iia3Q 
 
GRAMMAR. 
 
 93 
 
 For detailed accounts of the grammar, see 
 James de Alwis' introduction to his English 
 translation (Colombo, 1852), his "Descriptive 
 Catalogue of Sanskrit, Pali and Sinhalese 
 literary works " (Colombo, 1870), pp. 221— 
 225, and De Zoysa's " Catalogue of Pali, Sin- 
 halese and Sanskrit MSS." (Colombo, 1885), 
 p. 28. 
 
 Several editions of the text have, from 
 time to time, appeared in print at Colombo, 
 &c., the earliest probably being that of 1850. 
 
 The present paraphrase was edited and 
 published at Colombo, by Batuvantudave 
 Pandit in 1877. Of the remaining two 
 paraphrases, namely, the Sidatsangara-liyana- 
 sanne and the Sidatsaiigara-dvitiya-sanne, 
 the latter, which has already gone through 
 several printed editions, is by the well-known 
 Tudiive Pandit. 
 
 83. 
 
 Reg. 16. B. hi. (5). — European paper; foil. 4 
 (10 — 13); about 12f in. by 8; bound in a 
 volume with various other fragments, belong- 
 ing to the collection of Thomas Hyde. See 
 no. 81. 
 
 The pamphlet is superscribed " Alphabetum 
 Zinghalensim,'" and contains the Sinhalese 
 alphabet, with the names of letters and their 
 equivalent sounds in Roman character, ar- 
 ranged in parallel columns, and followed by 
 a similar list of consonants combined with 
 vowels, a few notes on pronunciation, and ten 
 Sinhalese words with their meanings in Latin. 
 
 The vowels ^i e, Cf^ ?, €f e, and ® o, are 
 left out. At the end of the alphabet is the 
 name " Paulus Herman Hallensis Saxo. 
 Profess. Botan. Lugduni Batavorum." This 
 points to the identity of the present alphabet 
 
 ^^? 
 
 as 
 
 ^ 
 
 with that which Dr. Hermann brought to the 
 notice of Thomas Hyde in 1683, as stated in the 
 latter's "Syntagma Dissertationuna," Oxonii, 
 1 767, vol. ii., p. 527. Paul Hermann, the great 
 botanist, was born at Halle on June 30th 1646, 
 and died January 29th 1695. He was first 
 a phyjsician to the Dutch settlements in Ceylon. 
 On his return to Europe in 1679 he became 
 Professor of Botany at the Leyden University.* 
 The alphabet might have been drawn up by 
 Dr. Hermannf during his residence in Ceylon, 
 and whilst he was engaged in collecting the 
 native names of Ceylon plants described in 
 his "Museum Zeylanicum." It is certainly 
 not the work of a native, or even of one 
 accustomed to write in Sinhalese character, 
 the letters being so ill-formed. 
 
 a notat a breve, 
 a notat a longum. 
 i. 
 
 It begins : — 
 
 <? ayenu . . 
 cp ayenii . . 
 (§ lyenu . . 
 
 and ends with a Latin note on a species of 
 gourd. 
 
 84. 
 
 Add. 17,679.— Palm-leaf; foil. 39 (zsj- ma); 
 17| in. by 2^ ; 8—11 lines, 16^—16 in. long ; 
 written in a small but fairly legible hand by 
 a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the 19th 
 century. [J. Williams.] 
 
 Saddamala. 
 
 A grammar of the Pali language, by 
 Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru. It contains, 
 according to the Sinhalese colophon of the 
 
 * For further particulars, see the General Biographical 
 Dictionary, new edition, by Alex. Chalmers, Lond. 1814, 
 vol. xvii., pp. 392—3. 
 
 f Compare the handwriting of the MS. with that of 
 a letter of his filed in the correspondence of Dr. Covell, 
 vol. i., Nov. 17, 1665— Feb. 25, 1701 (Add. 22,910), 
 fol. 223. 
 
 B B 
 
94 
 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 present copy, 725 rules in Pali, each of 
 which is accompanied by an interpretation in 
 Sinhalese, probably by the author himself or a 
 pupil of his. The principal rules are, as in 
 other grammatical works of the kind, taken 
 from the Kaccayana, either directly or in- 
 directly through Buddhapiya's Rupasiddhi. 
 The secondary rules, which are added some- 
 times to explain the principal aphorisms and 
 sometimes to supply their deficiencies, are 
 mostly extracted from the latter work. 
 
 The Sadda-mala may, ther&fore, be looked 
 upon as an abridgment of the Eupasiddhi, 
 though quotations from and references to 
 grammatical works of Sangharakkhita and 
 others are to be found here and there. The 
 Sadda-mala is divided into seven chapters as 
 follows : — 
 
 1. Samjna-Samhitd-lcanda (Ortho- 
 
 graphy and euphonic combina- 
 tion) Foil. 1—56 
 
 2. Nama-handa (Substantives) . bb — 156 
 
 3. Samdsa-handa (Compounds) . 156 — 20ffl 
 
 4. Taddhita-lcanda (Affixes forming 
 
 nominal Derivatives) . . 20a — 236 
 
 5. Ahhyata-hdnda (Verbs) . . 236 — 306 
 
 6. Eridvidhi- (or Kibhidhdna) Icanda 
 
 (Affixes to roots forming De- 
 rivatives) .... 306 — 376 
 
 7. Earaka-Jcdnda (Syntax) . . 376 — 396 
 
 The last section, treating of JJnddi (affixes), 
 seems, as in the Rupasiddhi, to be amal- 
 gamated with the sixth, and the chapter on 
 Kdraka, which should, both according to the 
 Kaccayana and the Riipasiddhi, follow that 
 on Nama, is placed last, hence the sixth 
 chapter of the present work is the seventh of 
 the others. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ce<^-^®3(3o e3S253§)3® S)oQ05S5o ^agScSD 
 
 9255<5-@^cS5©c25 e35c3®3£3?9o3 zad-g^B-g^ca eaS)^ 
 
 ®3(33 2333(5853 ffb£>3C3aSdcQ2S:i'SS25d^ c5 SVS5 0)083(8 
 
 S3^?55 glj^ssS ®® 9c5©®3z5xa ^:s:Q'cs gsdfflaS 
 
 _^§ 
 
 End. 
 
 o©®j3®a£i€).* 
 
 2333(3«3a©©[^]©.* 
 ©©SzSd" 2333(3 C13© &q^& C3£325:»© ©©. 
 
 ©233J<5 ssioss® Scsg' ©eag qiS) C3§©©03 ®>233®(5. 
 
 ffS2SJ'£S33 ©>(£3CS3©08(S CSOSJ® ©©. 
 ®^-^ eag ©>353833^33^CS3© .* 
 
 ©® ^^©cezs:)' ge3?5>5:)3^©3©233 ®©S3 oSi^ia 
 
 ej©fflC3(i)®H ^S3e30CS332£l©3©233 g£3g 253833 CSqI^OS 
 032f) ©® (3t5DCS32g3(jS23d" Cfz«63g©®^32S30S (53 S^ 
 033©>253©(52S^ £3(5© !§''«S(jSJ €3 033® ©S5233£9 ©3 . 
 
 ®2533e£i SSS . ©®®£a c5aaq®3eo «S3© g ®@ 
 g253(5-i^©(aiS cssrf©^ 2333(52332333e)(ja zScas iS®© 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 i@8o553(3®si73S©®>35S3?S?253q^®C5'2333 2S^©v2r3")K' 
 @gsS25°^53 ©2S5®igl23330g C^® CfO®>(S3 zS^^ 
 tgdJdSoCO ©v^S®£S33d)®d3aJS5®CS3-€^jn©'S325J' 
 
 ©d ©rag^g ©iScszsJ'© Sc3(^ o'essi C33a3'§ 
 
 ®Q e30l@€^ 233de^(5s3j©C3S£3d' (5£5 (33 253(5 © Cj, 
 
 6-^ ©e3©®!S . C5a233 ©fi©20sd ^ad essjf fios 
 
 i*l233 23ig <|©C53(3ea'° ®J£33©e332S5©{B!S CfS53:3"deD® 
 
 C3s)3(5 d}d-^6i QdcQssiaBssS 253c5 ^®g csaSq 
 
 ®3(33 g233(5'g^©(33(S CSojg, g^ <^S3C83S £633 esoiS 
 
 S33 ^iS) e355^e3s"cess5 ^ 5553® gs) ©^fic3 did 
 ©«f,233£3:i S33 C3®3ca ^^ ^d 6z53ss5 ^ ajgas ^^ 
 531© eseassS ^jQa^ ^sg aSo3 ©S CfSsJ ^ ^"aJ 
 
 * 2338 ' XS^ZSrC© ', SSi ' c, " ©3 
 
 " d£3 " 2333 
 
 * Kaccayana rules, 314 — 317. 
 
 * sic. 
 "a3(S3 
 
aRAMMAR. 
 
 95 
 
 g^ cSifica ms^d €>zsis^ £553 zs)3(5zsi ^^ o^Sid 
 
 9^§' S^ iS©©S ^£3033 ^^ ES5id caoS Sco oc^ 
 ©cses'ss! £3®?^ s^sgoezj)" ®5S5(3^g aSzsd^ cfsf^^es 
 
 The colophon of the Sinhalese commentator 
 ascribes the authorship of this work to 
 Attaragama-Bandara Rajaguni, who lived in 
 the reign of Kirti-^rT Rajasimha, King of 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1747—80). It gives further 
 the actual time when the grammar was 
 completed, as being " the end of the 
 month Aslesha in the year of Saka 1701" 
 (A.D. 1779—80). 
 
 Attaragama Bandara is already known as 
 a pupil of Velivita Saranankara Sangha-raja,* 
 and as the author of two important works 
 on Pali Grammar, namely : Karakapuppha- 
 maiijari (no. 85) and Sudhira-mukha-man- 
 danat ; but of his present work no biblio- 
 graphical notice is to be found. 
 
 Besides these grammatical works he is 
 supposed to have been the author of a medical 
 work, in Sanskrit stanzas, called Sarasan- 
 kshepa. See John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya, 
 p. 244, note f. 
 
 85. 
 
 Or. 4141.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 238 (zss- ®-€^^) ; 
 15^ in. by 2 ; 6 — 8 lines, 13^ in, long ; 
 written in a fairly legible hand by a Low- 
 country scribe ; dated Monday, the 1st day 
 of the waxing moon of the month Jyeshtha 
 (May — June), in the year 1868. J 
 
 [E. G. Grinlinton.] 
 
 • ©ocsssigoS " d£3 
 
 * See the colophon of the Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya, 
 no. 22. 
 
 t See Namamala, hy Waskaduwe Subhuti, p. xciv. 
 
 J The era used here, if not Christian, must presumably 
 be that of Vikrama, though the latter is, so far as is 
 kaown, not current in Ceylon. Vikrama 1868 current = 
 A.D. 1810-11, and Jyeshtha 1st was Sunday the 3rd of 
 June, 1810. 
 
 Karaha-puppha-manjarl. 
 
 An important work on Pali grammar, treat- 
 ing of Karaka, syntax or the section in Indian 
 grammars that explains the relation of nouns 
 to verbs in sentences. It is accompanied by 
 a Sinhalese interpretation, both compiled by 
 Attaragama Bandara-Rajaguru, from material 
 derived from Pali works such as Kaccayana, 
 Riipasiddhi, ISTyasa, Moggallana-vutti, Pada- 
 sadhana,Saddamti,Panjikapradipa,Balavatara, 
 and the like, and from Sanskrit works, chiefly 
 Panini, Mahabhashya Sarasvata, and Amara- 
 kosa, these works being mentioned by name 
 in the body of the grammar. 
 
 The interpretation is supposed by some to 
 be the work of a later writer ; but Subhiiti, 
 in his Namamala (p. xciv.) attributes it to 
 Attaragama Bandara himself. 
 
 After the usual Pali verse in adoration of 
 the Buddha, the Sinhalese introduction to the 
 work begins : — 
 
 a^diQi cSffl'ad^ g^o-sss^ g&<§BSi csoaas? 
 !§©£) csaiejss^aaa aSffl'a'ii §(3353 aiSzsd" oSa' 
 e3?3 gd-i^©>Q32rf gd^b^^Ga ^ g^ass^S gd-s^ 
 ©o3z3d' g^©^©So3 ^ sjSSzad-^sJ'c; £a®£B» e);5^ 
 SlSgrf i) C32£)©C83 2aS©(3e3cS2a^sJ ©\® oSbj' 
 e3^55s)t£)3'S6^S)o£)c8ss3<§^e^ ?SD® ©GS©S5!S3iS asiq^ 
 
 €3®©CS3£330ec) ©GBS^g 2533(5i33gse3®d(S' 2$5® g 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 ®?$^S 6\® 0(5®afie3g^sS (5®J^ ©3(5ie3S3S3^ 
 ■es33d«3 
 
 esgtSeiCsco ©33 «?©» gd£oS)§€)d5333 — fp^ 
 
 
 
 
 ' C33 
 
 13 g 
 
 )3V 
 
96 
 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 and ends : — , 
 
 8S33ifi)eO 
 
 The interpretation ends : — 
 
 zsioSi, @e323X533a££)'C3o®3as>g ©>® ea'S aaadzss 
 
 CSSJCf'^OCBStDOCSa, ®cna®q®C33si-K)©'®fi53S23:J' 
 ®3cs5S S3303 ^© g ©\5o ©® caS)eq csssS'^n essg 
 eDj'e33" e>a536\®3; .«32,ce®S5^, <qs5??s33"(3i®S)QeS; 
 
 Author's colophon : — 
 
 CS>©«S<5c3«q^C3<5eK53Z53 "©C33<5®i^?S5 
 853-i^d®©3©[233]©S^di5tt5d©«f)?i5 
 C3oCa3dC33CO(5c3ga3a5<5-€^0S®S5SS5 
 
 «3©3<5d)E5via(5i<€i55eg(5i4^(g®4^jS3 
 
 ^ -C^"C®2S53!S53(5sS3ge3i»®dS 
 
 For an account of the author, read the 
 description of the preceding work (no. 84). 
 
 Scribe's name: Don Karolis Dantanarayana, 
 of the village Peragahawatta in "Weligam- 
 totamuna of the Matara District (Ceylon). 
 
 RHETORIC AND PROSODY. 
 
 86. 
 
 Or 4960.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 {^—^<s, accord- 
 ingly the first two leaves wanting) ; 15^ in. 
 by 2 ; 7 — 10 lines, about 14 in. long ; written 
 in an ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe 
 of the 19th century. 
 
 Vrittdlankarddhyaya. 
 called also 
 
 KaviJcanthapdsa. 
 
 A Sanskrit treatise . on prosody, in 70 
 stanzas, accompanied by an anonymous inter- 
 verbal interpretation in Sinhalese. This 
 work purports* to be a supplement to 
 Kedara Bhatta's Vrifctaratnakara, but, as 
 stated in the preface to the edition printed 
 at Colombo in 1888, it has as yet not been 
 
 'o ^ ®s3£)®iq®.533<^S 'tbogaa "o3 "ssS^o 
 * See the colophon. 
 
 found incorporated in any of the known 
 Indian or Ceylon MSS. or in editions of the 
 Vrittaratnakara. As a separate work even 
 it seems to be not known in India. There is, 
 however, a Sinhalese MS. of it at Copenhagen 
 (Westergaard's Cat., no. xxx.). 
 
 With the two missing leaves of the present 
 copy the first 14 slokas and their sannaya are 
 gone. The remaining portion is full of 
 corruptions. The colophon especially is 
 almost unintelligible. This is probably the 
 reason why it is not given in full in the 
 printed edition of the work. Further par- 
 ticulars will be given in Professor Bendall's 
 Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British 
 Museum, 
 
 87. 
 
 Or. 2661.— Palm-leaf; foil. 48 (sss-ssg); 
 18 in. by 2^ ; 6 — 6 lines, 16| in. long ; 
 
 12 a£, 
 
 "^ 
 
EHETOKIO AND PROSODY. 
 
 97 
 
 written in a large legible hand, by a Low- 
 country scribe called Kodagodagamage Don 
 Simon of Hinatigala in the Galle District; 
 dated Monday, the 7th of August, A.D. 1737, 
 obviously intended for 1837. 
 
 Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka. 
 commonly called 
 
 Vrittamrdd. 
 
 A Pali poem in 102 stanzas of various 
 elegant metres, composed by Sataraparivena 
 TJpatapassI, apparently with the object of 
 teaching the right pronunciation and the 
 proper modulation of the voice in reciting 
 poetry; see De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, p. 225. 
 It is accompanied by an anonymous inter- 
 verbal interpretation in Sinhalese. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 e)es53 
 
 s550«S53®t33S33J33(5®2Oa ©^!5@ge32S'S50O®>?S^3K3S? 
 (3e)B53 
 
 tQ@«8©«ia(5Ste53 gg(3aS£)«9d355®2S5eSca£s'(5®a533 
 gdc53a2g^S®503 ®-^de5c5ge)o£53?9®3®cg5d@Q533. 
 
 g© e3@3 a^XSS 2553Sj3 esSsJTeg ®® Cp)§ 03(53 
 
 End. 
 
 S):g5!5sS5S/as^fiaci,S3e33S6533 Sc5aSe3®E3 202f5ooS 
 
 d335 
 
 <5S!!?6e9a3Ges2©«25235''o g<5®2)!?Sbo!?©<q©(53d®' 
 
 ©{^s3o,' 1^63(3 ®tS®©cS55:)' oes3(3g; £)dS5c3®c3 
 ©^©gi®3^2S3DSg; dSs?©," gcaS'©©ca3sJe3 
 
 » 45^ " t25S5 ' ©^Sdod * ©£>ca©& 
 
 ca®aS©cfi2s:f ' e33S!53S5 « dgs?e«?oie 
 
 ? ^^©oei3a3SX32S5^c;aSSc«)dcS23d'0 
 
 g?9e93»a3<5g; ©^©dad, gees^S Q&iseoisSis^^'' ?Si 
 SoSs-i^ §S;i3d3©d3a5:s3®ce3®^"^; [©So,] C5® 
 
 iSSi ggSoS;' ©do, ®S3®S553si33J(3ces35; £33 jS, qct 
 ®3c;©d£SS3jS5d. 
 
 Author's colophon : — 
 
 C3dScS53®|;(3®K53C33®©5S53 tt53S®2i5CQBe5®S5?S5 
 d@S3o g^.&S®3(3'''C3®-a^£eca33JS3o C3®30S3©, 
 
 Scribe's colophon : — 
 
 &ifiQcS)Q O^© ®253jCj®C5533 0®®CS3S ®e,^o 
 S®o ©azSCf ®®®03S3 gcS3 C3®3 e3253Z33®d ^CSSJ 
 
 ©^©eSis^ad" ©oj3d"®d®(sJ ©®®cS2Si' OssJ ^cod 
 casSQoe ^a! eoasad g qp®cBjcse2 ®C3 e55sJ®©;S 
 
 ®C33@^ 5Si533iO(3^CS, 
 
 Of the stanzas, the first sixteen give a 
 poetical description of the city called Jati- 
 gama, probably Dedigama, in Beligal-Korale* ; 
 17 to 30, a eulogium on King Parakrama 
 Bahu VI., the son of Sunetra Devi, then 
 ruling! 5 ^^ — ^^' ^ description of the chief 
 Buddhist monastery ; 42 — 68, encomiums on 
 the following Buddhist monks, all of whom 
 were scholars : — 
 
 (1) TJpalantara-mula-thera. 
 
 (2) Senapati-mula-thera. 
 
 (8) Maha-netta-pasada-miila-thera. 
 
 (4) Sarogama-mula-thera. 
 
 (5) Vanaratana-thera. 
 
 (6) Dhammakitti-thera. 
 
 (7) Bhuvaneka-bahu-thera. 
 
 (8) Sangha-raja. 
 
 (9) Gatara-upa-tapassi-thera. 
 
 " So®ea3^35 
 
 ®55^ 
 
 " gQ?S3®0(33 
 
 * See the inscription in Bell's Archaeological Report on 
 the Kegalla District, pp. 84, 85. 
 
 t This king is not known to have reigned at J.atigama 
 also. His capital was Jayavardhanapura or Kotte, near 
 Colombo, and his rule lasted for 52 years (1415—67). 
 See Bell's report, p. 81. 
 
 C 
 
98 
 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 59 — 92, a bombastic description of Kelaniya ; 
 93 — 98, praises of the god Vibhishana, one 
 of whose temples was then in this town ; 
 99 — 102, invocations to this god to protect 
 King Parakrama Bahu and his realm. 
 
 The present work has for a long time been 
 used as a text-book in native schools(De Alwis' 
 Sidat., p. 225). It must have been composed 
 in the reign of Parakrama Bahu VI. The 
 author was a nephew of the above-mentioned 
 Sarogama-miila-thera, a resident of the Jati- 
 
 gama Monastery (see stanza 46). His name is 
 not given in the colophon of the present 
 manuscript, but in that of the text printed at 
 Colombo iu 1871 he is styled " Satarapari- 
 vena Upatapassl." He might, probably, be 
 identical with the Buddhist priest "Gatara 
 Upa-yati or -tapassi mentioned in the 58th 
 stanza. 
 
 The writer of the Sinhalese interpretation 
 is not known. He might have been the 
 author of the poem himself. 
 
99 
 
 GENEEAL LITEKATUEE. 
 
 POETRY. 
 
 88. 
 
 Add. 17,736.— Palm-leaf; foil. 8 (za-zaaa) ; 
 13f in. by 2 ; 7 — 8 lines, 12 in. long ; written 
 in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country 
 scribe, early in the lOth century. 
 
 Navaratna. 
 
 " The nine gems," a Sanskrit poem much 
 used as a text-book in Ceylon native schools, 
 and consisting of eleven stanzas, of which the 
 first two are introductory. The remaining 
 nine are ethical, and are supposed to be the 
 independent compositions of nine sages, who 
 lived early in the 6th century A.D., at the 
 court of a certain iing of India, named Vi- 
 krama. Of the two introductory stanzas, 
 the first gives the names of these nine 
 authors, and the secoild the opening word of 
 each of the nine stanzas composed by them. 
 Both these verses are intended to serve as a 
 key to recall to memory the nine stanzas, and 
 to ascertain, without referring to the book, 
 the author of each one of them. 
 
 The Sanskrit text is accompanied by an 
 anonymous interverbal translation {padagata 
 sannaya) into Sinhalese. In the following 
 introduction to this sannaya, found in the 
 present copy only, the authorship of the 
 poem is. ascribed to Kalidasa. 
 
 d©-2332r«S3S)d.t53zS53;S® 9©ass3'@ ^^Da'a:»© 
 
 cq0323d'Se652SJ'®td9, CfCOo, ®®, 2S5?S)0, 253J03D§©D 
 
 «s:x5>g, 2a3gq,®c52S3© [sic] zaogc^ca ?S5® a55a(g5S 
 93533 dcaaSzsrf daJif5GeS gzssscs'zsjd-^^cs^ (gxsxb 
 
 SoS3(3 «33C33'®6)ad', g©S5g3'©, «Oz?S50®iio' 
 
 End, 
 
 md [sic'], a(f?«5^»cs©oe®,"' dSsjf 6SS q®@25J", 
 ®303«SD3®," ®3"(33^an§ <i)de3ze, s?S3s, ^n^Q 
 
 33, ©dcSCQ®," ^03 ©25SS"<5©@2SJ^ ©5533 ®S533 35, 
 ®e32S^3^," C3®e3.2X5?S®03®" ©Ss?«S33g, g?53S, ^^i 
 
 ©33 sa(2)e3S3?Sce f®®arf, ©oeszsjod^©, !i)3(33z533 
 dces^Q ^e§, e3®0Q30Q^g553," a €> 2§cS3®-ca!S 
 
 ®(3@>»(S, 2SD«^jS)," sSS 33308 g33a3S©3©23j ^j 
 ^9 C3®^5ie533«3^''®CS2SJ' ©3e3CQ©3a®c52S3 .=' 
 
 1 Possibly a correction Z333 @£|,C33§aS®®33S would 
 render the meaning agree better with the tradition. 
 
 "''i) "®ca©c82s:r » zfaa " zs:^ " g®oe3CT 
 
 ^94^8 "o "(^®e "?S3^?g ">^ "S5©3 
 
 
100 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 A printed edition of both tlie text and the 
 translation was published at Colombo in 
 1866. A detailed description of the same, 
 with the Sanskrit text, noting differences 
 between that in Hseberlin's Kavyasaiigraha, 
 edition of Calcutta, 1872, pp. 7 — 9, and those 
 in Ceylon copies, together with an accurate 
 English translation by Wm. Goonetilleke, 
 appeared in the " Orientalist," vol, i. 1884, 
 pp. 97—109 and 241—243. For further 
 particulars, see Aufrecht's Catalogus Cata- 
 logorum, p. 281, and De Alwis' Sidatsangara, 
 p. 224. 
 
 88a. 
 
 Or, 5069.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 (233— zssaa) ; 
 14 in. by If ; 6 lines, about 12 in. long; 
 written in a clear Low-country handwriting 
 in the 19th century. 
 
 Another copy of the same poem, Nava- 
 ratna, together' with the Sinhalese sannaya. 
 The translator's introduction, as well as the 
 translation of the first two stanzas, are 
 wanting. This copy, like the preceding one, 
 teems with corrupt readings. 
 
 88b. 
 
 Or. 5043.— Palm-leaf; foil. 63 (233—^3©); 
 lli in. by about 2 ; 7 lines, 9f in. long ; 
 written by a Low-country scribe a few 
 years ago. The date cazsjiSq© gfiea^na® 
 Salcabdam dhusisatyam in the colophon, which 
 seems, according to the Sinhalese Katapaya 
 numerals, to be equivalent to Saka 1779 
 (A.D. 1866 — ^57), apparently belongs to the 
 original manuscript, of which the present is 
 a copy. 
 
 Sasadava. 
 
 A standard poem, in blank verse, founded 
 on the Sasa-jataka (Fans. 816), and composed 
 by an anonymous author, under the auspices 
 
 of Queen Lilavati and her prime minister 
 KIrti-Senapati, who administered the govern- 
 ment at Polonnaruva A.D. 1197—1200.* 
 
 The interverbal interpretation which ac- 
 companies the text is also by an unknown 
 writer. He evidently was a good Sanskrit 
 scholar, for by way of elucidating points 
 in grammar, metre, and rhetoric, he has 
 quoted copiously from various Sanskrit 
 works, such as the Magha-kavyaf (foil. 14a, 
 40a), the Kavya-miraamsaJ (foil. 156, 19a, 
 21a, 245, 266, 27b, 30a), thei Kavyadarsana, 
 probably Dandin's Kavyadarsa (fol. 44&), 
 and the Kavya-tilaka§ (fol. 446), besides the 
 two Indian epics, the Ramayana and the 
 Mahabharata, and the poetical works of 
 Kalidasa. 
 
 These references hardly throw any light 
 on the age of the paraphrase, which might 
 possibly be due to the poet himself or to one 
 of his contemporaries. Amongst the latter 
 might be mentioned the author of the 
 Muvadev-davata,|| another Elu poern in blank 
 verse founded on the Makhadeva-jataka 
 ("Fans. 9), and the pupils of Sariputt^ 
 Thera,^ namely, Dhammakitti Thera, the 
 author of the Pali Dathavarnsa, Sangharak- 
 khita Thera, and Medhankara Thera, the 
 author of the Vinayartha-samuccaya.** 
 
 At fol. 296 the text ends abruptly, but the 
 paraphrase, which of course contains all the 
 words of the original verses, is continued to 
 the end of the poem. 
 
 * According to Vijesimha, A.D. 1208 — 11. 
 
 t See Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogonim, p. 4466. 
 
 t Ibid., p. 1026. In the MS. KavyaTimamsa or 
 -vimainsa and -mimasa. 
 
 § Ibid., part ii., p. 196. 
 
 II See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxvi. 
 
 ^ He was the author of the Saratthadlpani, the Sarat- 
 thamanjusa, the Vinayasangaha, and the Batnamatipan- 
 cika-tikii, called also Fancikalankara. See the colophon 
 of the Dathavarnsa. 
 
 ** De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. clxiv.^-clxv. 
 
POETRY. 
 Beg. ?s5e)g g-€^ C3(5^. 
 
 e3(5-g^33 ©<qS ®qS §g25d' @-€^ sad ©sjaSzsd' 
 ®3eDa''^ (^^£3^23, ^zscfgg^g, qfssci" ealJcq ©an 
 
 ©sSDe^^g, SxO'^a, 6l^sS53 253d«53©S30Si', ®?S:50 
 ®23d', Cf9®35S5'8, ©^S ggZSd" ®^*S5(5©S53S25rf', 
 
 ^S23csad'®ed @dis>253©ca!fl 8c?S ©ojft'isaji dcs®" 
 iSii®& &?sioaio<sBiSi ,'' ©^©, g'Sssse)'!), c«? 
 ®3 c8(5-i^, g!d'^a®cS3©cs5 ©d-i^o3, sJ5®g, 9203' 
 
 ®Ci3*S3<5g , 
 
 CfSgc53-g^"CfCjc5Q j9c5i C^® cs^sa© ©6®csc3) 
 
 ®S©C3C33, ©8"sQ©25339, ^«9© C3«^565©, (^zsssn 
 
 ®g.caS)fcs, «s^®§, g!533"@ca isjdg, ©iss©e6g 
 C3Sl)Gaqcaa5, g®s>, gl^as 2r>i@^, rod, eoeasS 
 
 ig5©crf, ^e,'° ®CS32gl,'-' Ce3(335, ^6©€)S^^039, ©23) 
 
 .cadSssrf", ©253C3"5b3 Sgg, <j©g(S3^ CfJ^dQ, qf© 
 ^ 2S5i®-!S K<€^"2Da2aD(5coQ!?c5i, ^Sb) Sgg, 
 gf^© C3«^£!0©, ^SJg3®g CSS)I;03, ©©©€3533, 
 
 S8"^S®z533S, 2s:)®§, 94^®o3s!5?(5g — cf J , 
 
 End. 
 
 ©253?S52s:i', ^©jsalS53®3§23d' zaSd-i^"® e3?2l©0Q?3?, 
 
 (5e3©2S^3®(^, «S5S3iS3"©?S53Z53©d"^, iiaSdssS, 253© 
 2J53©2J532S3©d"^, ©Z532S5©, 253©d4^"® Cad£)©cass5, 
 
 ©(jaci", ®?s3e53©(»23d', ©«s33Sdg, ©d®(ac) ©5553^1 
 ©^^■©d^, 233©®(52s5, zaSd^^"® e3?S©gass5, g<^ 
 ©aJ, g£5D©sK?, ©?SD3es5©(^^, 5di®cd@iS , Sg 
 
 ' ©353C3©{:sai:? ' c 
 '? «J5a352S " ©(^ 
 
 CS3 
 
 '(go 
 
 © 
 
 c^ 
 
 " 5r>3 
 
 101 
 
 The date and verses of the scribe of the 
 original manuscript : — 
 
 «5ra^ " e33edb2S33<g©[sic]c36"' S^CiCsSd©^] g®o 
 ©cssi 
 
 ca3g"c5ao-geKS5z53o CjSSs'^^ODCjCao @§2S3o ®0S3 
 03§ Cg®®S5'^ao©3 ®® ©S,©^3 2S5§03a33o'' 
 
 CfC3C£a35«53©3o ®<9[©]ig®3©j e3S,4Sd5s$:)o ga255o 
 
 ®C83 iS) 
 
 s5sJca&®3©ca£''8 e35S^"s9cQo ©assseso «5^s§c3^3 
 
 These verses are more commonly found in 
 Sanskrit manuscripts of the Indian continent. 
 For specimens with English translation, see 
 Max MUller's Rigveda, vol. i. preface, p. xiii. 
 
 An edition of a portion of the present 
 poem appeared in print in the columns of a 
 native monthly magazine entitled " Satya- 
 samuccaya." See vol. iii. no. 12, for December 
 1890, p. 93 ; iv. 2, Feb. 1891, pp. 15, 16, &c. 
 
 89. 
 
 Or. 4147.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 68 (^S-a + S-aa, 
 accordingly sss, 2S)3 and ©d missing); 13 in. by 
 2^ ; 8 — 9 lines, about 11-^ in. long ; written 
 in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Kan- 
 dyan scribe ; dated Tuesday, the 11th day of 
 the waxing moon of the month Nikini, in 
 Saka 1793. Taking the Saka year as current, 
 the date seems to tally with Monday or 
 Tuesday, August 8th or 9th, 1870. 
 
 [E, Gordon Geinlinton.] 
 
 8urya-katalca. 
 
 A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of 
 the sun, composed by Mayura, who flourished 
 
 ^ e3S®ea3cO!!SQ3o 
 
 '^ ®s9 "^^ oa®3?2r)sf5 
 
 ='©©a 
 
 D D 
 
102 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 not later than the 7th century A.D. See 
 Bendall's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the 
 British Museum, and Aufrecht's Catalogus 
 Catalogorum, pp. 4326 and 732a — b. 
 
 The stanzas are accompanied by an inter- 
 verbal interpretation, padagata sannaya in 
 Sinhalese by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgam- 
 miila Maha Thera, He was the chief pupil 
 of Shadbhasha-paramesvara Sri Rajaguru 
 G-alaturumiila Mahasvami,* and was probably 
 identical with the author of the Sinhalese 
 version of the Mahabodhivamsa, who lived in 
 the reign of Pandita Parakrama Bahu of 
 Kurunegala, about the end of the 13th century. 
 See the description of no. 16, and Professors 
 Rhys Davids' and Bendall's notes on this 
 commentator in J.R.A.S. for 1894, p. 555, 
 and for 1896, pp. 215-16. 
 
 Both the poem and its Sinhalese sannaya 
 were printed at Colombo in 1883, under the 
 editorship of Pandit Batuvantudave. 
 
 Owing to the missing and mutilated leaves 
 of the present MS., the text and commentary 
 are imperfect at the beginning. 
 
 The remaining portion agrees with the 
 printed edition, with the exception of the many 
 corruptions due to the ignorance of successive 
 copyists. 
 
 90. 
 
 Stowe Or. 23.t— Palm-leaf ; foil. 15 (iia- 
 zao®) ; 19f in. by 2|- ; 7 lines, 17 in. long ; 
 written in Sinhalese character of the Low- 
 country type. The date " 1822—4—26," at 
 the right-hand corner of the last page, seems 
 to stand for April 26, 1822, and is apparently 
 put in by the owner after the manuscript 
 had been pigmented. 
 
 Vydsahara, 
 
 called also Vyasahdra-sataka, or sometimes 
 simply Vyasa-sataka (W. p. 116). A century 
 
 * See the colophon of the sannaya. 
 
 t The Stowe Collection was formed during 1804 — 49. 
 
 of distichs in Sanskrit, containing moral 
 maxims, attributed by the Sinhalese to the 
 mythical Rishi Vyasa. It is accompanied 
 by an anonymous interverbal interpretation, 
 Padagata-sannaya, in Sinhalese, and has been 
 used in Ceylon from ancient times as a school 
 text-book. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha — 
 ^@£3ffl'353?3fio!£33ce and its Sinhalese interpre- 
 tation — e3a'253BSo£53303; cs&cq d)S5cSDSnS; ?S5<i)S; 
 ;55§)ef 253D<5c3 ; cf escg j ©SSd,' the Sanskrit text 
 begins : — 
 
 e3,?s^Dd?J7C3 ° (333S3D{6^3a©iS}©?S53?S5@ gssdfflsjf 
 The commentary begins : — 
 
 C3i3©ca S3S)3 Q6^Q0WiSSi<S®SSi ; ©^3«SX5>3?S53o, 
 6©S®£,°®C553 ©v^O^SeiC^' ©0533 6 iSiZS) Cfi^e) 
 
 §(33€) cfi8§?S53 ts^cQssSQ; S3a©C3«S5, Bxs&tssSi 
 
 253Q®?S03 zaQg^; «s5,?5^3d2J3£3(33t68," ^QiS") sS5i 
 
 ®iSi ©a©es5crf Cfc^ssS Q3®i^®®!sS; (^jrfSgss®, 
 
 The text and sannaya ends : — 
 e3©S3g" d3oe©S5 ^"ds C3e55©^aj" €) oeJass 
 
 SM!i53S33"' €3"-a3e3e53©g^'* C,333 t£iQ& g(^S:3S" 
 
 e3©s3g," ScasJ ©^?S53©!S3©<5(S; ^Ms, ©es»i" 
 dScaS epi-sS gS''©oa8s?; d303©a3, ^o^ ©zscfos ; 
 caeo©^^'* €), ^£S5e32s5©qsS53©iS3©d2sd' ^; oSsss, 
 
 6©2532S5 0©33 S©2S:j55™oe; €3CS!©^^," Qt^catd 
 ©c;5i^3 ©za©d2S:i' {£!©S53t3j; ©3i2SX53, iS!&®& ©jg" 
 ®®!S <5£^9©2S523d'"0Q; &j?Si3, S5Hc9g 6©2a£s5; 
 
 ZiQ& [sic], £5s3a5©Ga(S; g(^«53g [sic], g(^C3£) 
 ^n^ssH" cs®es5©aJ ©?s33(3i©Q)®?s3£3d''°S . Ssjcszasd 
 
 C3 ".2X3355© C3®3e3S5©. 
 
 * for «SDi)8C5a3 
 
 ' CS33 
 
 '©©©3 
 
 2JD30 
 
 Cj « Ca ' S^ZS) ' SS5'203 ' ©©©^©C53J 
 
 «? 
 
 " sic ms. : ubri ©25X533 " stc ms. 
 
 M6n d(S)«Sfec3S "©'Si "S^i«3 ™2sd'®adr "^ 
 
POETRY. 
 
 103 
 
 This work, which seems to be known only 
 in Ceylon, has been several times printed at 
 Colombo, together with the aforementioned 
 anonymous commentary. The last two edi- 
 tions, published in 1887 and 1890, contain 3 
 stanzas (nos. 92, 99 and 100) more than those 
 in the editions of 1866 and 1869. The stanzas 
 nos. 52, 90 and 91 of the printed editions, as 
 Well as their commentary, are wanting in the 
 present manuscript; whilst the following 
 couplet and its sannaya, at leaf ssj's of the 
 MS., which ought to come after stanza 58, 
 is not to be found in any of the printed 
 copies : — 
 
 S3® 
 za5S5g©\€)333^'cBe325(335® '&*'^.2Q C£S£5^i6^©>!3 
 
 6Q 
 
 For two other MSS. of the poem, see the 
 Copenhagen Catalogue, p. 11&, 
 
 91. 
 
 Stowe Or. 24. — Palm-leaf; foil. I4t{^-^^^); 
 17 in. by 2| ; 9 lines, 15J in. long; written 
 in an ordinary ' hand, probably by a Low- 
 country scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 
 Another copy of the preceding work, 
 Vyasakara, containing all the stanzas found 
 in other copies put together, with the excep- 
 tion of no. 100 of the printed edition of 
 1887. Instead of this verse, the present 
 manuscript has the following stanza and 
 its sannaya immediately after no. 92 (fol. 
 
 ©>SS33fc). 
 
 cpg'25Scss53(5«S5i!)a5zs® di&^i © «^S©«D3c32D® 
 
 Both the text and the sannaya are, as 
 usual, exceedingly corrupt. 
 
 ga3Mes3oc;s5a®3£533®s3 ' S!2)3?SD3?a® 
 
 92. 
 
 Or. 4994. — European paper; foil. 19; 8|^in. 
 by 6| ; IS — 20 lines, about 4^ — 5 in. long; 
 written in a legible hand, by a Low-country 
 scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 Mayura-sandes'aya. 
 
 " The Peacock's message," a standard Sin- 
 halese poem in 168 stanzas, composed, after 
 the model of Kalidasa's Meghadiita, daring 
 the reign of King Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of 
 Gampola (A.D. 1344 — 71), and not Bhuva- 
 neka Bahu V. as suggested by De Zoysa at 
 p. 31 of his Catalogue ; for the chieftain 
 Alagakkonara or Alakesvara, who succeeded 
 his master on the throne as Bhuvaneka 
 Bahu v., is mentioned in the poem (vv. 46 — ■ 
 65) as the minister then residing at his own 
 town of Raygam. See Mahavamsa, xci. 9, 
 Rajaratnakara, p. 49, and Bell's Archasological 
 report on the Kegalla District, p. 92. 
 
 The author is unknown. The message 
 contains a prayer for a blessing on the afore- 
 mentioned Alagakkonara and his powerful 
 army, as well as on Dhammakitti Thera and 
 others who rendered service in the purifica- 
 tion of the Buddhist church, as related in the 
 Nikayasaiigraha (p. 28). It is addressed 
 from Canga-^rl-pura (modern Gampola) to 
 Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple 
 at Devinuvara (Dondra Head, on the Southern 
 Coast of Ceylon). More than three-fourths 
 of the verses of the poem are devoted to a 
 description of the towns and villages, such as 
 Dikpitiya, Arandara^ Attanagalla, Kelaniya, 
 Vattala, Kotte, Vidagama, Kalutara, down to 
 Gralle and Matara, over which the imaginary 
 peacock-messenger had to fly on its way to 
 Dondra Head. 
 
 The passage ©v^3-i^Sg t)-4Si(iS ^d csqo 
 ?5^So(534^ " O supreme peacock ! take thy 
 lodging in the flowered sal tree," in the 
 Sidatsangara, stated by James de Alwis* 
 
 See his Sidat., p. 8, note. 
 
104 
 
 GENERAL LITEEATURE. 
 
 to be a quotation from this poem, is not to be 
 found in the present copy, wliicb begins : — 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 The poem is the oldest of the kind yet 
 known in Ceylon. According to De Alwis 
 (I.e.), it is " handed down to us in a mutilated 
 state." 
 
 An edition of it has appeared in print at 
 Colombo. 
 
 93. 
 
 Or. 4989. — European paper ; foil. 23 j 8|- in. 
 by 6^ ; about 14 — 20 lines of various lengths j 
 written by a LowTCOuntry scribe in 1889 — 90. 
 
 Tisara-sandeSaya. 
 
 " The Swan's message," a poem in about 
 215 stanzas, composed by an anonymous 
 author of Jayavardhanapura or Kot|e, and 
 addressed to Vanaratana Mahasami Sangha- 
 yaja, then residing at K^ragala Vihara, 
 soliciting him to pray to the gods for 
 a blessing on Sri Parakrama Bahu YI. 
 (A.D, 1410—62). 
 
 Beg. 
 End, 
 
 Cfi®S3j2J3qf2S5qS^55:)®®55:l'€l255(^«53 
 
 Cfi®©^^SS<52S2JDa®@esiS).c3@©<ij553 q) 
 
 S^gC3lQ)(5e3^<5i2S?C3@CS3e3<^<5 C3 
 
 ^e3zg(3l5a(3«iS©(3Z33©*d83?©233l9sj2S5 €3 
 
 e3fis©2S5daJ2S5ca^eQe\q©5S5®e ta 
 
 ©®S)g2£)®23d'cai(3Q^e3dc32sci'®^ es 
 
 The style of this work is similar to the 
 other Sandesa poems in Sinhalese, which in 
 their turn are written more or less after the 
 model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta. See no. 
 92, James de Alwis gives extracts from two 
 poems bearing the name of the present work, 
 Tisara^-sande^a, See his Sidatsangara,Introd„ 
 pp. cc. — ccii. Both of them, according to 
 him, were written about the middle of the 
 1 5th century. The composer of one of then; 
 is believed to have been Vidagama Thera, 
 the author of the Lovedasangarava., 
 
 Our poem is identical with the second 
 Tisara-sandesa (p. ccii.), which, Alwis says, 
 <' is characterized by correctness of versifica- 
 tion and great elegance of style." The two 
 stanzas quoted froru it are found at fol. 7a of 
 the present copy, 
 
 93 a. 
 
 Or. 5070.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 ; 14f in. by If ; 
 4 lines, about 12 — 13 in. long ; legibly written 
 by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century. 
 
 G anadevi-hella.* 
 
 An anonymous poem, in short quatrains, in 
 adoration of Gane^a, the son of Siva and 
 P^rvati, and god of visdom and remover of 
 obstacles, probably composed for educational 
 purposes. It is commonly used as a text- 
 book in native elementary schools, the pupil 
 being made to commit it to memory at the 
 threshold of his studies, soon after he has 
 mastered the alphabet and has read the 
 Nampota (no. 31, art iii.), See De Alwis' 
 Sidatsahgara, p. 223. 
 
 * Or (S5-€^^^&C3i253i(^(3 Ganadevi-sfhella, 
 
POETRY. 
 
 105 
 
 The present copy contains 59 stanzas, of 
 which the first 32 relate to the birth of Gane^a 
 and his initiation into his studies, the re- 
 maining 27 being prayers to various planetary 
 and other gods for wisdom and protection 
 from evil. 
 
 In the printed edition of Colombo, 1893, 
 there are only 49 stanzas, some of which are 
 not to be found in our copy. Even the 
 stanzas that are common to both recensions 
 exhibit considerable differences, in the reading 
 of the text as well as in the arrangement of 
 the verses. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 9g(5x5S©©\csJ©S) 
 
 a®c,(3'«82s:J'SgS 
 ©c;assS5ggiiS3<£)®e) 
 
 «SSQ)S23dfaSs3, 
 
 S53 
 
 2533 
 •S53 
 
 S33 
 
 S33 
 
 S33 
 
 SJ3 
 S33 
 
 End. 
 
 gaa2S'2SS®!S33S)£) sJ 
 
 ®®e3dS3^es5£^2a (^ 
 
 §® 2rt23Cr^-§^ ' §® -d^ * ©3^® 4SJ' * ©3^® -^ <83 
 
 94. 
 
 Or. 855.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; ISf in. by 2 
 8 lines, 13^ — 17^ in. long; written in the 
 
 3. . 
 
 8' 5 
 
 «S5 
 
 © 
 
 '®l 
 
 ®acf 
 
 ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe of 
 the 19th century. [R. C. Childees.J 
 
 Suhhashitaya, 
 
 commonly called " Subasite," being a standard 
 poem containing a collection of " maxims of 
 a moral, prudential and political character,"* 
 founded, as can be inferred from the fifth 
 stanza,f on materials derived from similar 
 works in Sanskrit, Pali and Tamil. It was 
 composed by the celebrated Sinhalese poet 
 Alagiyavanna Mohottala. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 5235 ®©S3 OS3C5®©S5' CS© £OC3 ©63© CsS g 
 f|p©sS5a3 ^(5 ®-253 ®a5<5-253Ca(5' s§ g 
 
 ^^<5a3f«9g ^(3 ®oe ©©OSS? ^©^ oL g 
 
 ScsaasScaSce cas iSSaq' ^g g 
 
 (^si^zsdf ^K)© 6d §© (SdiSzrf esssj q 
 
 qwssS ®<&ssS' es5(3 ®®3as5 ®©de^-es'° © 
 ®5553!f?23d' Sgzs:^ ®QQ c;(3<5(3 f^6i!^6 e" 
 
 es^® C3<^23d' eD«53 ®gg20 Sj^S^g Q . 
 
 End. 
 
 sacssJ @gdi dc3 S)d ^©@(9iSo^ (3" 
 
 ®q®a:>3Zrf 03®®es! ©Sj"cS^253g®23Ci'g<5 o 
 
 ©cssJ zagsJ ©^§-£55 ®s5®cs 2f5iS) © 
 
 * See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., Ixxiii. 
 
 -t oes5e ®03<5.€^ §S©d g®©iS ®«S3?S5 ^ 
 
 ®<^®© CSE^ ®65D^ ®2S53eaC3(3 C333Q ^ ^ 
 S©e «^^ CaSB (5333 O^ Gfdxt^ ®(3 cj 
 
 fis3(3 QSarf C3i®a53©aj" zacs® es^a^ jj 
 
 I This is the 79th stanza of the printed edition of 
 Colombo, 1869. 
 
 ' C3S3®©S3e3S3®®a3 in pr. ed. « ^6®?S^i®Si?Si 
 6tS,6 ibid. ' 33^ » aS3S(£OS320®g ibid. ' {^q® 
 ®diS® ibid. " ®©(5(3?Ss5g(3 
 
 " ®«S53!f?©Sg®2J5os®^e3^Cfdx35<5 (3) 
 
 C3q®C3e,©(55«53®ig?SDiai^iS^ (33 **^'^- 
 " a<£) (5)©(5 de<5e " C8ieg(Sjft za^o » 03®®J35 
 (je§iiag®ad'gdeBxc5(3 *&»(?. 
 
 E E 
 
106 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 Author's coloplion : — 
 
 qsDdd ®C55 e3C55«55 S)i^ ©553 diEusS ©>2S33 S' 
 
 SS ddSoK) 6d* 6S esq ©^C3S^s^ ©i S 
 
 Sdzsd' ©ae C39<^ «3i§ <§\®2s5' ©\©<5e § «55 
 
 ^Kzsd'^d 2S5ii)'^ £3®©<5 eoQ ?55<5 ^ 
 
 aS© c53d ^?s:2S5" 235(3 ^ ©-zsscad g di" 
 
 cfecScoSsscrxo g233©<ss ?s5®i^ zas-cs <5i" 
 
 The author, Alagiyavanna, was, as stated 
 in the foregoing colophon, a son of Daham- 
 daja {SJct. Dharmadhvaja), a pandit of great 
 learning, who lived in the 16th century 
 at a village called Hisvella, Alagiyavanna 
 was a Mukaveti or secretary probably to 
 a chieftain of high rank.* He seems also to 
 have received the title of Mohottala, and 
 to have become "the chieftain of Sina- 
 Korle."t 
 
 He must have lived during the reign of 
 Rajasimha I. (1581 — 92), for at that period 
 he wrote his Sevulsandesaya (The Cock's 
 Message), a poem addressed to Sumana, the 
 patron deity of Adam's Peak, invoking a 
 blessing upon Rajasimha I. of Sitavaka and 
 his court. Alagiyavanna could not have 
 died before A.D. 1610, this being the year 
 
 " 6i^6d<s>dss!S ^zsi^6 ©Z53e3(5©ee3 
 
 ©iS in p. ed. =^2S5(5d:^ee320Oi £)xi^ ®KCQ 6ssS 
 
 (s^^og!) ibid. 'ddSsD dc^©>(S5 '©"Dojd^Sc^o-jSsf) 
 
 ° S3 ' (5^5© &d6)idQ ^© «5® iS® ©C33 
 
 ©253 ibid. " !S^®i& ' SSS^ " a3®<5 " 25^255 
 
 " 233C 6253sad ®233ea(5gc5 ibid. " d " «53©ece 
 
 * See preface to Steele's Kusa Jatabaya. 
 t See De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. ccviii. 
 
 when he completed his Kusa-jatakaya. J Two 
 years later, however, he is stated to have 
 composed another poem called Dussilavata;§ 
 but the editor of the printed text questions 
 this statement, on the ground of the great 
 dissimilarity that exists between the style of 
 this poem and that of the others ascribed 
 to him. 
 
 Further, in John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya 
 (p. 231), it is stated that Alagiyavanna lived 
 at the commencement of the reign of Raja- 
 simha II. (A.D. 1634—87), and that with this 
 king's recommendation he was appointed 
 Mohottala, and was employed by the Dutch 
 Government to compile a tdm,bu or register 
 of families in Sinakorale, the village Hisvella 
 where he resided being granted him for his 
 services. If this information is correct, 
 he must have lived in the reigns of both 
 Rajasimha I. and II., a supposition highly 
 probable, considering that the period that 
 elapsed between the two reigns was only 
 forty-two years. 
 
 Besides the works just mentioned, he is said 
 to have been -the author of Dahamsonda-jataka- 
 kavya,|| NIti-sara, Maha-hatana (the great 
 war), and probably also of Prahgi-hatana 
 (the Portuguese war), IT the last two being 
 poems on the wars in which Rajasimha was 
 engaged. 
 
 As a poet Alagiyavanna holds a high posi- 
 tion in Sinhalese literature. De Alwis says,"no 
 one has studied brevity more than Alagia- 
 wanna Mohottala^ — few have surpassed him 
 in correctness of versification; and certainly, 
 with three exceptions among the modern 
 
 \ See the colophon of the printed editions. 
 
 § See stanza 103 of the printed edition, Colombo, 1887. 
 
 II See the preface to the printed edition of the Sevul- 
 sandesaya, Colombo, 1889. 
 
 ^ See De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, Introd., p. ccxi. Accord- 
 ing to the last stanza of the printed edition of the Maha- 
 hatana, however, its author was Kirimetiyave Metindu, 
 a poet who seems to have lived immediately after Alagi- 
 yavanna. 
 
POETRY. 
 
 107 
 
 poets, lie had tlie greatest command of elegant 
 language." However this may be, his works 
 cannot claim originality; they are more or 
 less imitations of older works, such as those 
 of Totagamuve Sri Rahula Sthavira, from 
 whom he has even taken many of the expres- 
 sions used in his works. See De Alwis' 
 Sidat,, Introd., pp. ccviii. — ccxi. 
 
 The present manuscript of the Subhashitaya 
 contains 100 tetrastiohs. Several editions 
 of it have from time to time appeared in 
 print at Colombo. The edition of 1869 con- 
 tains 101 stanzas, arranged differently from 
 our manuscript ; for instance, the 9th stanza 
 of the latter is the 92nd of the former, the 
 11th the 15th, and the 19th the 93rd. 
 
 95. 
 
 Or. 4728.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 31 ; 16 in. by 2^; 
 8 lines, 13 — 15 in. long; written in a fairly 
 legible hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe, 
 in the 19th century. [George Weight.] 
 
 Kusa-da, 
 
 commonly called 
 
 Kusa-jatakaya. 
 
 A well-known poem in 687 tetrastichs, 
 founded on the Kusa-jataka (Fans. 531), and 
 composed in A.D. 1610 by Alagiyavanna 
 Mohottala, at the request of Lady Menikhami,* 
 
 * See the 19tli stanza and tlxe following last stanza of 
 the colophon, not found in the present copy : — 
 
 ©©eacs ©O3®fao Cj, 
 
 fi53i®(5 2aS?s5£) csitsQ cf(3(Sce©zs:i'?n @333®SS«5®o 
 
 q^£5d®d®®3£s5esS)S3 Soos?© aSzsi zaSzss®© £SQ 
 ®® s^cs e, 
 
 wife of Attanayaka, a minister of Raja- 
 simha I. and granddaughter of Sepala, who 
 had been an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka 
 Bahu Vll.f 
 
 The work has been several times printed 
 in Colombo (1868, 1876, 1885, &c.) . A trans- 
 lation of it into English verse, by Thomas 
 Steele of the Ceylon Civil Service, was pub- 
 lished by Triibner and Co. (London), in 
 1871. 
 
 The present text, which, with the exception 
 of copyists' errors and a few variants, agrees 
 with that of the printed editions, begins : — 
 es§ as 63 ^s 61' 
 
 cg?JD ®Si ®eo (g^ <5i' 
 
 Ei€issi' §2S Q'^i^ssi ^©.Q^aQ 61 
 
 It ends at stanza 686 as follows : — 
 
 gs!33©>Si3??®3 e5'2r»?g © 
 
 ©® s^esq, 253Siffl®(3' ®«SDc5 ® 
 
 A discussion on the merits of this poem, 
 and on the author's borrowing many of his 
 expressions from the works of Totagamuve 
 Sri Rahula Thera, is to be found in James 
 de Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., pp. ccvii. — 
 ccxi., and in Steele's preface to his English 
 translation of the poem. For an account of 
 the author and his other works, read the 
 description of the foregoing poem (no. 94). 
 
 " When fifteen hundred years had passed, and thirty-two 
 
 beside, 
 From great King-Saka's time — in May, and at the full 
 
 moon's tide, 
 At Menikhami's high request, the dame as goddess fair, 
 The Poet- Secretary, sought by other poets rare, 
 Thus for the sake of endless bliss, devised in Sinhalese, 
 The Kusa-Legend here made known ! — [May his 
 
 endeavours please !] " — Steele. 
 
 •)■ See stanzas 5 — 10. 
 
 ' •dia5fiS3-€^g(5i©?? — di in all the printed editions. 
 
 ^ S)&!^C^iS^ ^ (^•€^®-€^®ffi5£3g — 61 ' @ ' g 
 
108 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 96. 
 
 Or. 4988.— European paper; foil. 45 ; 8f in. 
 by 6^, about 12 — 20 lines of various lengths; 
 written by a Low-country scribe, in 1889 — 90, 
 
 Pavana, 
 
 An anonymous collection of quatrains and 
 songs in praise of King Rajasimlia II. (A.D. 
 1634 — 84), written in various metres, some 
 being adapted for singing purposes. Many 
 of tbe stanzas treat of Rajasimha's victories 
 over the Portuguese, whilst others express 
 erotic sentiments. The stanzas on foil. 386 
 and 39a, recording dates of certain events, 
 such as the occurrence of an earthquake, the 
 death of King Vimala Dharma Suriya, &c., 
 are the same as those at the commencement 
 of the MS. no. 76 b. (Or. 5289). 
 
 The text is for the most part corrupt. It 
 begins : — 
 
 85c3dcecs£)(5s?(3®(52S©e3 
 
 and ends 
 
 ■253 
 S3 
 
 d 
 6 
 6 
 6 
 
 For other works of a similar kind, see 
 nos. 97 and 105, 
 
 97. 
 
 Or. 4993. — European paper ; foil. 52 ; 8f in 
 
 by 
 
 6|; 
 
 12 — 22 lines, transcribed from a 
 
 palm-leaf manuscript in the Colombo Museum 
 Library, by aLow-country scribe, in 1889 — 90. 
 
 «> ei<^ «ig S o e» ^ s^ ss^ .S 
 Narendrasimha-raja-stuti. 
 
 Songs in praise of 6ri Vira Parakraraa 
 Narendra Simha, King of Ceylon, A.D. 1707 — 
 1739, composed by an anonymous poet in 
 Sanskrit and in Sanskritic Sinhalese. The 
 style is bombastic and peculiar to this kind 
 of literature. The verses are in various 
 metres, specially adapted for musical pur- 
 poses. Many of them express erotic senti- 
 ments, and are said to have been sung in the 
 king's concert-hall by dancing girls. The 
 work is apparently rare. It is not mentioned 
 in De Zoysa's Catalogue. The only known 
 palm-leaf manuscript (of which the present 
 is a copy), was acquired by the Colombo 
 Museum in 1889. 
 
 The text is exceedingly corrupt. It 
 begins : — 
 
 e3o©ogS)3qf-|^-i^©c£)S3®®ffi(3i)2550gc5g25XS3Q©@ 
 
 so oe3S©3(5-i^2$5Q233 ® ?S5555 §S®®as gS .&?S g tE0C3 og 
 ®®-S3 
 
 S)©2S5©sc^?DSd)a5S®c5i'25^2S3®®(5c§d)S)€)-2;§o©© 
 ©C38^S722J56\(5'2§S?S3C532go®aB^S3Hea§(:i^ sSk©.' 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 Sdo?aSc5 diS^®0(9 © 
 
 6ssi(S)'Q6did diSs?§)«s3(ei ® 
 
 ®^od23d'eo'^d)d di©^®®© © 
 
 Another collection of songs addressed to 
 the same king, and entitled Narendrasimha 
 Sriigara Alankaraya, was published at 
 Colombo in 1896. 
 
 For other poems of similar style, see 
 nos, 96 and 105. 
 
 1 This stanza has been left uncorrected, as the corrup- 
 tions are too numerous. 
 
 = ig)S3»®aa3'K!«s>o ' daaa 
 
POETRY. 
 
 109 
 
 98. 
 
 Egeeton 1112.— Palm-leaf; foil. 34 (zsj-aa© 
 +ra-(S); 16f in. by 2i ; 4 lines 12—15 in. 
 long; written by a Kandyan scribe, early in 
 the 19tli century. [De. A. Claekb.J 
 
 Grunaratna-mdlaya, 
 " The garland of gems of virtue," called also 
 
 8angaraja-vata. 
 
 A poetical account of the life of Velivita 
 Pindapatika Saranankara Sangharaja (hier- 
 arch), and of the introduction of the Siamese 
 ordination of Buddhist monks, followed by 
 several stanzas in praise of the then ruling 
 king Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D. 1747 — 78). 
 This Sangharaja was born at Velivita in 
 Tumpane (Kandyan District) in Saka 1620* 
 (A.D. 1698-9), entered the Order in his 16th 
 year as a pupil of Suriyagoda Thera, and was 
 tselebrated as a scholar and great exponent 
 of the Buddhist doctrine. He was ordained 
 according to the recently introduced Siamese 
 ordination, and king Kirti Sri Rajasimha con- 
 ferred on him the title of Sangharaja. He 
 died in A.D. 1778. For further particulars 
 respecting his attainments and his religious 
 character, see Mah. chap, xcvii., w. 50 — 62. 
 His chief works are (1) Bhesajjamafijusa- 
 sannaya ; (2) Madhurarthaprakasini, a Sin- 
 halese interverbal paraphrase of the Pali 
 Mahabodhivamsa ; (3) Sararthasahgraha, a 
 Sinhalese work on Buddhismf; (4) Rupa- 
 miila, on declensions of Pali nouns. His 
 pupils were the five well-known Theras : 
 (1) Tibbotuvava; (2) Dhamma-rakkhita ; 
 (3) Sangha-rakkhita ; (4) Rambukvella ; and 
 (5) Moratota.J 
 
 The present work was composed A.D. 1782, 
 at the request of the last-named pupil, by 
 Munkotuverala, who is apparently identical 
 
 * See fol. S§J, V. 3, and printed edition, vv. 71 — 73. 
 
 t See Mah. chap, xcvii., -v. 58. 
 
 \ See fol. Z53 6, vv. 3-4, and preface to the printed edition. 
 
 with the man mentioned by De Alwis§ as 
 "one of the attendants of the late Kandian 
 minister, Pillimatallawe, and the author of a 
 beautiful work called SangarajagundlanJcara," 
 which might, indeed, be yet another name 
 for this book. 
 
 A MS. copy of this poem, and two prose 
 works entitled Sangharajottama-sadhucari- 
 yava and Siyamopasampadavata, giving an 
 account of the above-mentioned Velivita 
 Saranankara, exist in the Colombo Museum 
 Library. The printed edition referred to 
 above appeared at Colombo in 1867. It has 
 differences as compared with the present copy, 
 each containing verses not found in the other. 
 
 The poem opens with an adoration of the 
 Buddha, his doctrine and clergy, as well as of 
 the gods, in five stanzas, of which the first is : 
 
 ^®Q aca gS) 6Q «S53 
 
 ®®es5g<5x.'gd(3 «j3o 
 
 The text proper begins : — 
 
 II ©^es ©C3(5 gsgzs:)' g q 
 
 65S§ S)i^' ^ (3 
 
 Qa?si s)s3 QssH ^Qi& gjS® (3 
 
 coqea© Sg zS® ^> 
 
 ©asSgS <sii^6i ©^© q 
 
 ®S)3(5©a3oQ ^eo©za «j 
 
 ®^®S)^ iSDJcaza a6)6 ce^ea «j« 
 and ends : — 
 
 sSaJSSd)e5Soeo «S5® cq^ss^iiSi ^6a ^ 
 
 ®®irf§jSg®5a22i' SS<5^ d.®c3.€^ §£©'© -59 
 
 ' ®@0®g(5 in the printed edition. ' S^© gj-C^ 
 
 ess^ ^aq ®a@«S5o, iJjrf. ' 8g,®3@ * ^ 
 
 ' Sg-^e ©I^. *^«^- " «S5303ija ®S35g ®«S5«S3^^ 
 ibid. ' Cfd^zscf SIC32S5 ^® ^i^, ibid., see verse 
 289. ?S5zSi'^Ssi5sS5q^z^, ibid. 
 
 § In his Introd. to the Sidat., p. xcix. 
 
 II This stanza is not given in the printed edition. 
 
no 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 The colophon, not given in the printed 
 edition, is as follows ; — 
 
 e33335)S®v?j>srf «^es3d cssiSce q ©.as ©S «S53 
 e>?S52S3 62SLf z53(5g i8asJ8S(53dfio ?S5(5 jDd 
 
 ©za^oe ®<5©>e552S5 s?c5^«J5 ®>©e3«o g4© -^ 
 
 Q253 ^c5^£®crf CS33 C3SS5d^®C55 eQ-€^©i -^ 
 
 According to the last stanza, the date of 
 the poem is Tuesday, the second day of the 
 "waxing moon of the month Vesak in Saka 
 1704. It is uncertain whether this Saka 
 year was elapsed or current. In the former 
 case the date would probably be equivalent 
 to May 14, A.D. 1782, in the latter case to 
 April 24, 1781. 
 
 99. 
 
 Or. 3638.— Palm-leaf; foil. 131 (cS + gsj- 
 253S + fiS3 — (BSc;, , accordingly several leaves are 
 missing) ; 12 in. by 1| ; 4 lines, 11 in. long; 
 written in a legible hand by Mohottigedara 
 Upasaka-rala of B5kolavela in. Kulugaman- 
 siyapattu ; dated Saturday, the full moon day 
 of the month II (Skt. Karttiha) of Saka 1665 
 expired,* which is equivalent to October 22, 
 A.D. 1742. [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.] 
 
 Vessantara-jatakaya. 
 
 An anonymous poem founded on the 
 Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547j, composed in 
 simple colloquial language, probably in the 
 17th or early in the 18 th century. It is a very 
 popular poem amongst the Sinhalese. See 
 De Alwis' Sidatsangara, In trod. p. Ixxvi. 
 
 * See the copyist's colophon given below. 
 
 An edition of it seems to have been printed 
 at Colombo in 1867. See John Murdoch's 
 " Classified Catalogue of printed Tracts and 
 Books in Sinhalese," p. 54. The text of the 
 present MS. is incomplete, and is, as usual, 
 full of clerical errors. 
 
 After the usual Pali adoration of the 
 Buddha, it begins at the eighth verse of the 
 copy described under no. 100, as follows : — r 
 
 €3^565© ©\[® g](d ©go© 8 <5i 
 
 ©?SD'© ®©s3«?(5i iS-i^ssS SSaj 61 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 dagGQs?®^!©©^ <5oiS5(3 ©asSg ®© sJ 
 
 2S©€^S«S53®©J csc^®-i^^!S ggc^ ®© rf 
 
 tit^ 6 qssS gzsj" ©©deazsd'ssd 6<^^ s5 
 
 ®<2) ®©ej gg g®© ©c^c^ sJ 
 
 This is followed by ten verses expressive 
 probably of the copyist's pious aspirations. 
 His colophon is : — 
 
 isaza ©S «5253©3'^eBd eofioa eoi© osossJ g csuj 
 ©©©lOOiS^ (^d ®C3 gd e?gd ©ssj ©oS aea 
 ®(3od ©23? Q?^ ©s32J5^<53a, ®® ^©ea t^^(Si%ssS 
 Soeosxg®© S)^ ®S)3?a(3®©(3 ®@o®qs33£S®o 
 q6 ^oscsa* 253(53© ®® ®o3S5 gg i^es®©^::^ §g 
 ©' ®eJ®ss!c) (Scso. 
 
 100. 
 
 Or. 4713.— Palm-leaf ; fol. 133 (leaf 1 un- 
 marked, e©ca;S + SaS)+qf— qfs + za— a+^d+cf 
 — oj + See + d© + ©csa + sscs + 053© + (^o + igi^ + S § 
 
 + (5ca«g + 232533 + zS — 253S + aS3 + S — Si + ®a — SS 
 + C53«33 + cS — (S3g + €)a3 + © — ©8+©©3 + ® — ©g + 
 
 5Sd3 + S — d«B) ;t Hi ID' by 1| ; 4 lines, 9| — 
 10| in. long; written in an irregular hand by 
 a Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th cen- 
 tury. [Mes. M. Geinlinton.] 
 
 f This manner of foliation is unprecedented. 
 
•POETRY. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Another copy of the preceding poem, 
 Vessantara-jatahaya, containing many diffe- 
 rences in the text, some verses of this copy 
 not being found in the other and vice versa. 
 The present text, unlike the other, is perfect 
 at the beginning, which runs as follows : — 
 
 ©csoJ &3 ®t5«S5 (go si 
 
 100a. 
 
 Or. 5068. — European paper; roll, 22 ft. 8 in. 
 by 9f in. J consisting of 23 pieces 8^ — 18 in. 
 pasted together. They contain representa- 
 tions, in native water-colours, of scenes from 
 the Vessantara-JataJea (Faus. 547), accom- 
 panied in each case by explanatory verses 
 extracted from the foregoing poetical version 
 of this tale. The verses number 43 quatrains 
 in all. With the exception of a few, these 
 stanzas are to be found in the preceding two 
 copies of the poem. Compare, for example, 
 stanzas 1st and 3rd with those at fol. 20a 
 (1 — 2) of no. 100 ; the 4th stanza with that 
 at fol. 156 (1) of no. 99, and at fol. 206 (2) 
 of no. 100 ; the 5th with that at fol. 21a (1) 
 of no. 100 ; the 9th with that at fol. 20a (3) 
 of no. 99, and so forth. 
 
 The paintings must be later than 1816, 
 this being the year given in the "water mark" 
 of the paper. They are probably the work 
 of an ignorant sittara or painter of the Low- 
 country, and are naturally very crude, falling 
 far short even of the standard reached by native 
 artists of the time. Similar paintings of 
 Jataka and other Buddhist tales are commonly 
 to be met with on the walls, especially of 
 sanctuaries in Buddhist temples or viharas. 
 
 101. 
 
 Or. 1380.— Palm-leaf ; fol. 104 (e^{3?9 + z53- 
 da) ; 14| in. by 1|; 4 lines, 12 — 13 in. long ; 
 
 written in an irregular but legible hand of a 
 Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th century. 
 According to the first stanza of fol. 104a, the 
 scribe was the son of Giratalane Viskam.* 
 The wooden boards are lacquered and painted 
 black and red with floral and wicker-work 
 ornamentation in yellow. [Albert Reisek.J 
 
 Mahabmihmana. 
 
 " The Great Renunciation," a poem in 560 
 tetrastichs, composed by Settipala Panditf in 
 praise of Gotama Buddha; the 24 vivaranas% 
 which he was presented with; his ascen- 
 sion to Tusita heaven after his birth as king 
 Vessantara ; his re-birth in this world as son 
 of king Suddhodana ; his great renunciation, 
 and his attainment of Buddhahood. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 gSog c;es3®ca 
 
 ®-€?J§ 
 ®4^ 
 
 do 
 da 
 
 d3 
 
 * That is, if the word livu (Skt. likhita) is used 
 in the sense of "copied," and not "composed," in which 
 case he must be the author of the poem. 
 
 t See the description of the following two copies. 
 
 J The assurances presented by the 24 previous Buddhas 
 to Gautama Buddha in his former births, in respect of 
 his future attainment of Buddhahood. 
 
 § This is the sixth stanza of the printed edition. 
 
 II Not given in the printed text. 
 
 ' SasT in the printed text. . ^^^ ^^-^ 
 
112 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 End. 
 Scribe's colophon : — 
 
 ^<5j 235(323? oS^?S5 gjSgZSJ' eg -€^ f 
 
 ^das^e© Cfie5©23d"es59 ®®32s5 ®cj ^ 
 
 ®S530^2ft23i®ii3'^® 
 
 c3«3iK) Seed S)S)®eo© ©ea2S5 ®^©ca s^f 
 ^<5«53 cg<5j(Si OS235 g ss:5c5 qp^c^oe 4$3 
 
 ©2S50(3S£) (3JO ■^gS §ce ®C5)3&) CSg C32S3 sf3 
 
 63®© ®® Bss^ qfS3®®J©23d' C3® S^ sS 
 
 An edition of this poem was printed at 
 Colombo in 1889. Its text, however, does 
 not completely agree with that of the present 
 manuscript. Moreover, each contains stanzas 
 not found in the other. 
 
 102. 
 
 Or.2278.— Palm-leaf; foU.lOO; 16|in.byl|; 
 4 lines, 14 — 16 in. long ; written in a fairly 
 legible hand by two Kandyan scribes, first 
 part early in the 17th century, | the second 
 
 ©c553S)e?S^ issidi^zs!! in p. ed. " Cfi^©S3i3i' 
 
 * The printed tejft has 853 stanzas, and this is the 847th 
 
 f Not given in the printed text, 
 
 J Compare the form of the letters on the sannaaa or 
 copper-plate grant of Medagoda Devalaya, dated in the 
 month Dw-utu of Saka 1499 (Dec— Jan. A.D. 1577—8), a 
 facsimile of which is given in Bell's Archaeological Eeport 
 on the Kegalla District, p. 97. Note also the use of the 
 
 part probably in the 18th century. The 
 wooden boards are lacquered red and painted, 
 on the outside with floral ornamentation, and 
 on the inside with scenes from the jataka tales. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—70. 
 
 Another copy of the preceding poem 
 Mahabimhnana, " The Great Renunciation." 
 The text is incomplete and full of clerical 
 errors. The verses do not in most cases 
 follow the order either of the foregoing 
 manuscript or of the printed edition. Several 
 stanzas of the present copy seem to be new 
 to both of these. 
 
 According to the .first stanza of fol. 686, the, 
 author of the poem was a pandit named 
 Settipala. Whether he was the son of 
 Giratalane Viskam, mentioned in the first 
 stanza of fol. 104a of the foregoing copy or 
 not, there is nothing to show. See, however, 
 the description of the following copy. 
 
 IL Foil. 71—100. 
 
 An incomplete copy of a poetical version of 
 
 Makhddeva-jataJca, 
 
 called here " Mahadeva- jataka," containing 
 the story of the Bodhisat king, Makha-deva, 
 up to his renunciation of the throne for an 
 ascetic life on the appearance of a grey hair 
 on his head. This tale, therefore, ends at 
 the time when the story of the same king in 
 the Jatakatthakatha (Fans. no. 9) commences. 
 
 The text, which is much corrupt, begins 
 abruptly as follows ; — 
 
 e3®g©>(5 C3?55OT? ®<5iO0C33X333 ca ® 1J33 g ^ sxa J 
 
 Malayalam dental n in this sannasa as well as in the 
 present manuscript, and the Tamil jy on fol. 35a, the 
 form of which was that used in the 15th century; see 
 Burnell's South Indian Palaeography, pi. xix. 
 
POETRY, 
 
 113 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 (^gSa ®355s QqiSiQ g^S <^e55© eg ^ 
 
 S§SdsSS «52D cS^ de dQ ®i§ «S5 
 
 Scribe's verses : — 
 
 ©® @ Sss? g do 
 
 ®ss:)3®^ ©CO isaca [sic] do 
 
 ®®q @g®>S2sJ ©cg?^ do 
 
 Anotter poetical version of this tale, in- 
 dependent of the present one, was printed at 
 Colombo in 1870, For a prose text, see no. 
 122 (Sloane 1399). The other poem treating 
 of the same king Makhadeva is entitled 
 Muva-dev-davata. It is a standard composi- 
 tion of the 12th or 13th century founded 
 on the Jataka tale, and is, therefore, quite 
 different from the present work. Two edi- 
 tions of it were published in Colombo, one in 
 1880 and the other in 1895. ' 
 
 103. 
 
 Or. 4783.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 85 (first leaf un- 
 marked + 253 — 25333 + 255<S — ©3 + S)"1 — ©© + ©6)1 + 
 ©>S°l + ® — £S + 6533 — 00® +^ + 8 + ^3 — ^<S + ©^0 
 
 — @ + ®a — E^, accordingly 17 leaves are 
 missing) ; 16|- in. by If; 4 lines, 12 — 16 in. 
 long; written in an ordinary hand by a 
 ■Kandyan scribe, probably late in the 18th 
 century. 
 
 [Presented by 
 Sir Augustus Wollaston Feanks, K.C.B.] 
 
 Another copy of the Mahabinihmana, more 
 complete than either of the preceding copies, 
 and to some extent differing in arrangement 
 as well as in readings. The text is, as usual, 
 full of clerical errors. That the author is 
 distinct from the transcriber is obvious by 
 
 the recurrence of the stanza of fol. 686 of 
 the foregoing copy (no. 102) rightly at the 
 end of the poem (fol. 826). The stanza of 
 fol. 104a of no. 101 is also found here 
 amongst the extra verses expressing the 
 pious aspirations, probably of the copyist. 
 Hence the son of Griratalane Yiskam might 
 have been the transcriber either of no, 101 
 and the present manuscript, or of the original 
 MS. of both. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©>ra©3 C3Z3d''C30d 
 
 05 
 
 ®C3")''®555 §gs3 ?s:>|d 
 
 cs 
 
 gsSgzscf (^q6 
 
 CO 
 
 aSos® 63(3 '§© «55[®]ed2533d 
 
 CO 
 
 ©zx^rgco^ed gs 
 
 ©23^ 
 
 SS®o3@ CfEoes ®(^d 
 
 QyTSS 
 
 ©•^Sceasd' ©d@ 
 
 Q^SSi 
 
 aSoszsd" ffa©S gjfi>£ cad 
 
 ^2SS—(^l 
 
 End. 
 
 2aQ9253d<s>s5 S3®23d' §gS)£) ®eo2S33ad'?55Q 253(36 
 
 gc39253d Ssi ss^gdi Sese)?^ ®2S3®>(^ Sioc^ ©ig 
 
 ©e3QSe3(3©sJi ®i^s i2®?Si S5®S sS®© ©eo^ 
 
 This is followed by 12 stanzas express- 
 ing the pious aspirations probably of the 
 transcriber. The last of them is as 
 follows : — 
 
 S@®©)2a(3 623d' n)(3®oszsd' ®k5S)^ 
 
 ^@ t) 6s5^ S®®?S5253 1^6^ ^25363 
 Q8@ ®®©S5 gi£)dc5 OK3(3g 233 
 cSg SB tSiiS^&iiS^iSS ®®3£S5 ^®0© 
 
 ®(^ 
 6^d 
 
 csoesodoo 
 
 'C2©®2s:r 
 
 «S •'®S3 
 
 G G 
 
114 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 104. 
 
 Or. 4992.— European paper"; foil. 8 ; 8f in. 
 by 6| ; 20 lines, 4 — 5 in. long ; -written in a 
 fair cursive hand by a Low-country tran- 
 scriber of the 19th century. 
 
 Anuraga-mdlaya. 
 
 An anonymous poem in 65 quatrains, 
 distinct from the erotic poem known by 
 the same title, which latter is said to have 
 been composed early in the last century 
 by a Kandyan lady named Balawattala 
 Mahatmayo. See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, 
 Introd. Ixxiii. and ccxvi. The present poem, 
 however, is not wholly erotic, as one might 
 be led to suppose from its title and its 
 opening stanza. It gives in verse a number 
 of proverbs and maxims with instances to 
 which they are applicable. It is in every 
 way similar to the poem entitled " Uparatna- 
 malaya," an edition of which was published 
 at Galle in 1886. The two have, moreover, 
 many verses in common.* 
 
 Beg. 
 
 End. 
 c;«53.®iq § ®di© ®e3did^©D®>d S 
 
 105. 
 
 Or. 4959.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 51 (the first four 
 leaves are unmarked+xaa— ens) ; 18f in. by 
 
 * For example : — Uparatnamalaya, v. 2 = Anuraga- 
 nialaya, f ol. 2 {b) v. 5 j Upa. 4 = Anu. 3 (a) 1 ; Upa. 8 = 
 Auu. 2{a) 5; Upa. 14, 18, 21 = Anu. 2(6) 1—3; &c. 
 
 about 2 ; 4 to 6 lines of irregular lengths ; 
 written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan 
 scribe, probably early in the 19th century. 
 
 A collection of songs in praise of the 
 Buddha, the Dalada, or the Tooth-relic at 
 Kandy, and the Ceylon kings. Raja Simhall. 
 (1634 — 87), 6rl Vira Parakrama Narendra 
 Simha (1707—39), Sri Vijaya Raja Simha 
 (1739—47), Sri Rajadhi Raja Simha (1778— 
 1798), and Sri Vikrama Raja Simha (1798 — 
 1815). The songs have been composed at 
 different times,t by various authors, in metres 
 specially adapted for musical purposes. Those 
 addressed to the kings ai'e written in corrupt 
 Sanskrit and Sanskritic Sinhalese, with the 
 exception of one or two in Tamil (fol. 396). 
 The style is bombastic, and bears a great 
 affinity to that of similar compositions in 
 South India. In addition to the praises of 
 the above-mentioned kings, some of the 
 verses make mention of important historical 
 events of the 17th and 18th centuries; for 
 example, the invasion of General Constantino 
 de Saa y Norofia in 1630 (fol. 296), the de- 
 portation of the last Kandyan king from the 
 island (fol. 29a), &c. Others express erotic 
 sentiments, and are said to have been sung in 
 the royal concert hall by dancing girls. 
 
 There is apparently no order observed in 
 the arrangement of the songs and stanzas of 
 the present collection, which begins : — 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 -^\ 
 
 ®e6 -^s) ®>s55os ®z(3@ ^q^^ ©Soeg... 
 
 d^©g®«e, 
 
 For a similar collection of songs addressed 
 to king Sri Vira Parakrama Narendra Simha, 
 and containing some verses included in the 
 present manuscript, see no. 97 (Or. 4993). 
 
 t For example, the stanzas on the "Tooth-relic" were 
 according to the last verse on fol. 2a, composed in 
 A.B. 2371 (A.D. 1828-29). 
 
POETRY. 
 
 115 
 
 106. 
 
 Or. 3227.— Palm-leaf; foil. 70 (iss5-S+two 
 leaves unmarked); 16-| in. by 1|; 4 lines, 
 13 — 15-^ in. long ; written, probably by two 
 Kandyan scribes, in the 19th century. 
 
 [Presented by Col. J. H. Bullkr.J 
 
 Dalada-sirita. 
 
 "History of the Tooth-relic," being a 
 poem in about 448 Sinhalese quatrains, com- 
 posed in the year A.D. 1845,* by a grandson 
 of Kahanda Navaratna Mudaliyar of MuUe- 
 gama, at the request of Amarasirivardhanaf 
 Mudaliyar of the Gate. 
 
 After a few stanzas in adoration of the 
 Buddhist Tri-ratna and the gods, and an 
 introduction giving a hasty account of Grotama 
 Buddha, the poem relates the history of his 
 " Tooth-relic," describing the miracles said 
 t(y have been performed by it, and the 
 honours paid to it in India and in Ceylon 
 up to the present century. J 
 
 Beg. 
 
 66^(3 ®sSiS)6 s?(£)i2S5i^ (3S3 do 
 ^&®Q S2S3m«J3 ®i3Js3(3 qfzS di — Cfj; 
 
 End. 
 
 ®«53<3© 
 
 Colophon in three stanzas, of which the first 
 and the last, giving the date (Wednesday, 
 8th October, 1845) and the author of the 
 poem, are as follows : — 
 
 €3Jsf So3 ezsi c,c3 OS) S SiQ &qQ ^ 
 
 osfg Se5 a ®£3 f^ §s5D S?S5 ©S '^ 
 
 a5«3«j q6®i^6 6v2S5ok)i<5® ©s ^^ ^ 
 
 ^ce «S3^ ^S> q!Si® q^Si cojrf &a®S) & S5 
 
 ®202SD^ i^ggcs ©SSzsd' ^<d^ g ^ 
 
 This is followed by three extra verses 
 about Charles Reginald BuUer, the then 
 Government Agent of the Central Province 
 and his Mudaliyar mentioned above. 
 
 Materials for this poem must, of course, 
 have been derived from earlier works on 
 the " Tooth-relic," such as Dhammakitti's 
 Dathavamsa, the Daladapuvata, the Dalada- 
 pujavaliya, the Dalada-kathava, &c., as well 
 as from other historical records. 
 
 No notice of this work is to be found in 
 the existing bibliographical records. 
 
 107. 
 
 Or. 4991. — European paper ; foil. 13; 8fin. 
 by 6-| ; 16 — 20 lines, 4 — 5-|-in. long ; written 
 in a fair modern handwriting of a Low- 
 country scribe. 
 
 * See foU. 676— 68o. 
 
 t His full name, according to the Ceylon Almanac of- 
 1847, was Don Dayid De Silva Welaratne Jayetileke 
 Ameresiriwardene, first Modliar of the Cutcherry and first 
 Interpreter to the Government Agent. See also fol. 70. 
 
 + For further particulars respecting the " Tooth-relic," 
 see the Dathavamsa, translated into English by Mutu 
 Coomara Swamy. London, 1874. 
 
 called also 
 
 Kav-mutu-hara, 
 Kaiicanadevi-lcathava. 
 
 A well-known Buddhist ethical poem in 
 126 stanzas, founded on the Kaficanadeviya- 
 vatthu, the story of the princess Kancanadevi, 
 (Rasavahini ii. 4, or Saddharmalankara vi. 
 5).§ The composer, a Buddhist priest 
 named Kiramba Dhammananda Thera, was 
 one of the celebrated poets who flourished 
 
 § See Westergaard, pp. 52 and 70, and no. 123 of this 
 Catalogue. 
 
116 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 during the early part of the present century. 
 He was also the author of the Vibatmaldama,* 
 on the declension of Sinhalese nouns, and of 
 the five poems : — Simhavalli-kathava, Deva- 
 dhamma-jataka, Sambula-jataka, Preta-vas- 
 tuva, and Gangarohana. One of the poets 
 of his time was Thomis Mohandiram, the 
 author of another Gangarohana (De Alwis' 
 Sidat. Introd. ccxxxvii.). The present poem 
 is written in various metres, one of which 
 De Alwis explains at length {Ibid, xcvi.) by 
 quoting the 87th stanza, caca Qa iSbi& cs«Q 
 ©(3©*d &c. (fol. 105, V. 2). He considers this 
 species of verse as a modern introduction 
 into the Sinhalese, probably from the Tamil. 
 
 The text begins : — 
 
 ©e^e) S3® g^z3S5<5 5S5 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 gjrf ©®g^553 ®iS^q 255 
 
 8si' ©e32s:f Sa)S® 255 
 
 e3S??So Cfi^®33£3j ®® C3S^ 555 
 
 Colophon : — 
 
 £3S3<5 ff©g2s5 ©>2S53©2S5 8jSC3 C3i<^,S5i S^srf, 
 ^€3^253(5 ?55 
 
 £as5de3S3dc333(5qs5S) ®2fflC3(5 ®S3(3c) dssS 'S)oc5 
 
 255 
 oS<5 ©®3S3§ 3530 ©S «^«3 6\®3es5 SS (3^2553 
 
 * For a reprint and an English translation of this work, 
 see the Addenda and the Appendix B. of De Alwis' 
 Sidatsaiigara. 
 
 108. 
 
 Or. 2259.— European paper; foil. 29; 13i 
 in. by 8.i ; 12 — 27 lines, 5— 7| in. long ; 
 legibly written, by various hands, in 1862 
 and 1870. [Mes. R. C. Childees.] 
 
 Two sets of verses and an address in 
 praise of Mr. Robert C^sar Childers. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 SSSSS©^ 25559 g?^ ©^ ©.2^^ 2J5e9 
 a3^2S5^(5es© 2S5eS cao §® cso CjSSsS ssiS 
 
 gaSs38S3233!S5e9^SZ553eog®2S5e9 
 
 c5cs?? dcQis^ S(^a)(JJd 2553® «5e33(3®2S5d5 
 
 The first set (foil. 1 — 6), consisting of eight 
 tetrastichs in elegant Pali, two in Sanskrit 
 and one in Sinhalese, was composed by Mr. 
 Childers' Pali tutor, YatramuUe Dhammarama 
 Thera. In addition to the high encomium, each 
 stanza ends with the usual wishes for Mr. 
 Childers' health and prosperity. The stanzas 
 are, moreover, followed by the author's inter- 
 verbal interpretation in Sinhalese, which is 
 dated Bentota, September 26th, 1862. 
 
 The second set (foil. 26 — 29), containing 
 eight stanzas in Pali alone, was composed by 
 Valagedara Dhammadassi, the then chief 
 incumbent of Galapata-vihara in Bentota and 
 High priest of the Galle District. It is also 
 accompanied by the author's iuterverbal 
 interpretation in Sinhalese. The sentiments 
 expressed are the same as in the foregoing 
 set of verses. 
 
 The Sinhalese address (foil. 7 — 25), which 
 was presented to Mr. Childers in appreciation 
 of his services in Ceylon and of his continued 
 interest in the welfare of that island, contains 
 signatures of a fair number of principal 
 inhabitants, laymen as well as Buddhist 
 priests. Appended to it is an English trans- 
 lation probably made by the Rev. Cornelius 
 Alwis, the editor of the Wamavaliya and 
 other useful works. 
 
 For an account of Mr, Childers and his 
 pandit YatramuUe Thera, see the description 
 of no. 82 Or. (2268). 
 
POETRY. 
 
 117 
 
 109. 
 
 Or. 2788. — European paper ; foil. 64 ; 7f in. 
 by 6; 5—13 lines, 2^ — 6| in. long; beauti- 
 fully written in a neat and uniform hand, 
 by Dhammarama Tbera, of Peliyagoda Pali 
 College, or by one of his pupils, in or shortly 
 
 before A.D. 1875. 
 
 [Presented by 
 
 Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera.J 
 I. Foil. 1—55. 
 
 Baja-caritaya. 
 
 " The Policy of Kings," being a compila- 
 tion made by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera 
 and his pupil K. Dhammarama, and con- 
 sisting of 47 Sanskrit, Pali, and Sinhalese 
 stanzas borrowed from ancient works, those 
 in Sanskrit being mostly taken from the 
 Manu-smriti. Bach verse is transliterated 
 into the Roman character, and is accompanied 
 by translations into both English and col- 
 loquial Sinhalese. The Enghsh is faulty and 
 ungrammatical. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 SgcsdSdsSDacao €)3?55c8£©32j:i25>?S53C£ao 
 ce'SJorf (face, «5DS)i^ (5g^e>oS25J' csbsj^ iSi®iiS) 
 
 End. 
 
 €)Qo ©a2SXS3C3M ^ae3©s>3 
 
 c§ ©>(3i ® '^^ «5^3 SdSsss 
 ©e3«3&©a3 o3®«33 ®(33®?a 
 6^©S3 (3 S ■£§ 5 So Se) S 
 
 ©©©fid s3©sJss5og zadd cfiSg©®2sdf «J3gs5 
 c?e)aJSjrf^3g c555K3©ed zS^lsifloa ©(33 233©c3Qtfi 
 
 This is followed by a transcript of the 
 stanza in Roman character and the English 
 translation of it. 
 
 The first four Sanskrit ^lokas are original 
 compositions of the compilers, verses one to 
 three being a eulogy on H.M. Queen Victoria 
 and H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, in Maliui 
 metre. The remaining forty-three stanzas 
 treat of the duties of kings, and of virtue 
 and vice in general. The work was dedicated 
 to the Prince of "Wales when he visited Ceylon 
 in 1875. 
 
 The compiler Dhammaloka Thera was the 
 late principal of the Vidyalankara Parivena 
 at Peliyagoda, near Colombo. His pupil, 
 Dhammarama, is the present principal of 
 this college. Both of them have edited 
 several important works, such as King 
 Kumaradasa's Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana, 
 a Sanskrit Sabdamala, Gurulugomi's Dharma- 
 pradlpika, &c. 
 
 II. Foil. 56—64. 
 
 " The Rime Kosha." [sic fol. 56a.J 
 
 called also " Kosha poem " in the superscrip- 
 tion on fol. 1 of the manuscript ; an ashtaka, 
 or a poem in eight Pali tetrastich*, in praise of 
 H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh, and invoking 
 Grod's blessing on him in the manner of the 
 English national anthem. 
 
 The poem was composed in Vasanta-tilalca 
 metre, by the above-mentioned Ratmalane 
 Dhammaloka Thera and his pupil K. 
 Dhammarama Thera, on the occasion of the 
 visit of His Royal Highness to Ceylon in 
 1870. It is accompanied by a transcript 
 of the stanzas in Roman character and 
 translations into English and Sinhalese, 
 the latter being the work of the authors 
 themselves. 
 
 H H 
 
118 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 The text in Sinhalese character* begins: — 
 
 033 ®i2J5 aS3 ®c; C3 C3 (5 ©1333 (5S e33-€^§ § 
 
 «f53®o .©(5o g<5o?9 ffSsso t^ilado 
 
 ®^C53 «S5®t?9 ^8533(S3®CS!S C3C!0(g§ © -Sg 033 ©crf 
 
 (5(ffi® 20®i?S did !!^^ — qfj 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 C5a5d ozsjEfioe^ cato^ qbjss ®© fioe<^6 ^ 
 Soag (^esg©^ ®2$5(S® ®«333<gi®cS!S §oq ©^ 
 ©©zrf g(5i®2533S ®S)3®eacr 3533(303235 §d(^®0!S 
 
 d8®3®3{53®<5Sj . 
 
 T A L E S.f 
 
 110-112. 
 
 Or. 2649 — 51. — Three uniform palm-leaf 
 volumes of foil. 440 (first three index leaves 
 unmarked + «S3— g), 307 (index leaf un- 
 marked + g-2So3), and 151 (2£)-,-26)©); 
 24 in. by 2^ ; 9 lines, about 22 in. long ; 
 written in a small neat hand by a Low- 
 country scribe ; dated Devi-nuvara (Dondra- 
 head), September 15th, 1844. 
 
 Pansiya-panas-jataka-pota. 
 
 " The book of the 550 Birth Stories " of 
 the Buddha, being the well-known Sinhalese 
 version of the Pali Jatakatthavannana or 
 Jatakatthakatha, made in the 14th century, 
 during the reign of King SrT Parakrama Bahu 
 of Kurunegala {circa A.D. 1319—1347). 
 
 Beg. 
 
 C5ci3233M t^Q ^©333 § 0(5giJS3S) gZSS^ g 2Si6l 
 4^ iS>S3?f5 g Cfesd-^^ ts6^ g €3®2SX55-E)g g 
 
 &&Qi^6i e3®H2s?C3S)gc5c535Si2f)Si'en2d'®«$ ®® 
 
 ®5533 toe 353(^0039 £33(^)630©^ 2S3d Qe^(&'S>ssS 
 
 * The transcript in Eoman character and the English 
 translation precede the native text, 
 
 t Tales iu verse are arranged under Poetry. 
 
 cs9 633 d®© ?S5© 253(^a®oe!S zsi-^^ESiossidas ®® 
 
 QoZSidcQ ts6-^o^6cQ 8 fS^SSS §g®353®«S3^£S:? 
 
 Sc5323d^©dQ ^^©^ © Qassi !^s5rf'®(33©9 ®5) 
 ®o3S3d g ®®3CS3g<59 ^©3253(5 g §d csxrfenQ 
 c5a32«S253c5 g Bjrf'Sjrf casfsoQ SSozssdg ®<5 
 
 ®i£32S:3C3e539 -KlCSoZSsdg ^OSSfiiSS'd -^^^ e3&C^C3 
 «S^'GS323rf'®d §g© SoSid" e322)03zrf' C^®J®£D^9 
 
 ©zsd" ^as^^^zrf' tg^a::? San3d®cs!S ©3C3osz33d-€^ 
 S3®®cs!S — e^i 
 
 End. 
 
 6233© ©(3Q ®eS33d CSSJ @€3£S! SSesS^ ®2S339 
 
 2S5i©^a (53£5d[sic]o39 qpgsJ ^C3d3£5a|)®c3aLi' 
 
 do dE5 [sic] C8®S3339 ^©73 ®(33ZS>®CS!S (^OJS^JS^S^g ' 
 
 ®©ejE3«sxrd (5£^(5i®©3 ^'i) ^©(33eQdi C3®as35 
 
 e3gS)(53®£53SX33® g ®2®'®©<5S S3®2S:)©' 
 
 es32s:!f®d ©o^sjeoid <q353S3'' ©■qi<g®cdsS . ®©cac3 
 
 ?S:>25>c5 £533:3253038. 
 
 As may be judged from the above extract, 
 the language of this version, though mixed 
 with Sanskrit and Pali words, is still more 
 or less colloquial, and is understood even by 
 the present generation. The tales are, on 
 the whole, faithfully rendered into Sinhalese, 
 without always literally following the Pali 
 text. We find sometimes the Pali words 
 
 
 JsS© 
 
 ss5©a 
 
TALES. 
 
 119 
 
 retained in the Sinhalese version -without any 
 alteration, and sometimes whole sentences of 
 the original are left out untranslated. Often 
 new redundant phrases are to be seen added, 
 especially at the beginning of the Jatakas, 
 apparently with the object of embellishing 
 the style. In addition to these are also to 
 be found differences regarding the scenes 
 of the tales and the names of the kings of 
 Benares, but they might be ascribed to the 
 mistakes of the transcribers. See the de- 
 scriptions of nos. 128, art. ii., 136, arts, 
 v., X,, and xv. 3. 
 
 The tales follow the same order as in the 
 original Pali work, though they are grouped 
 only in Nipatas and not in Vaggas as well. 
 Hikkaduve Sri Sumahgala, the Buddhist 
 High Priest of Ceylon, states further that 
 "provincialisms are to be detected in the 
 Jatakas. Some of these are written in in- 
 different Sinhalese, some contain a few Tamil 
 expressions and words." See O.B.E.A.S. 
 Journal, vol. viii., no. 28, p. 151. 
 
 From these facts the High Priest concludes 
 that the Sinhalese version must have been 
 made by several persons. On the other 
 hand, the statement of the Mabavamsa (oh. 
 xc, vv. 80 — 86), which is supported by that 
 in the Sulu Eajaratnakara (De Alwis, Sidat- 
 saiigara. In trod. p. xxx.), is that the afore- 
 mentioned king Parakrama Bahu himself, 
 after reading with his tutor, a Buddhist 
 elder from the Chola country, all the Jatakas, 
 and thoroughly learning their signification, 
 translated them from the Pali language into 
 Sinhalese. Moreover, " he caused them to be 
 read in the midst of an assembly of great 
 elders who were conversant with the three 
 Pitakas, and when he had purged them of 
 faults and caused them to be transcribed, he 
 spread them abroad throughout the whole of 
 Lanka. And afterwards he invited a certain 
 elder of great learning named Medhankara, 
 and gave the charge to him of these Jatakas, 
 so that they might be preserved in the line of 
 succession of his pupils." 
 
 The introduction to the work itself is, 
 however, silent regarding the author or the 
 date of composition. It only states that the 
 work was accomplished by the exertions of 
 the minister Virasimha Pratiraja, at the 
 personal request of a minister called Para- 
 krama. The former De Alwis identifies 
 with the Pratiraja under whose auspices 
 the Sinhalese grammar entitled Sidatsangara 
 was written. There is nothing to show the 
 relationship between the latter and his name- 
 sake King Parakrama Bahu. 
 
 Other independentversions of single Jatakas, 
 in prose as well as in poetry, made both before 
 and after the present work, and founded pro- 
 bably on the same Pali text, are to be found 
 scattered throughout the Island. For ex- 
 amples, see nos. 116 (Or. 4144), 118 (Or. 
 1387), and 121 (Or. 2660) of this Catalogue, 
 and under the heading /aia^as in the Catalogue 
 of Sinhalese printed books. 
 
 Before leaving this subject it may be 
 interesting to note the general tradition 
 in Ceylon, supported to some extent by 
 historical evidence, that the Pali Jataka 
 commentary itself is a translation made by 
 Buddhaghosa,* in the 5th century A.D., from 
 a Sinhalese commentary then in existence. 
 For a full discussion of this question, see 
 C.B.R.A.S. Journal, viii., pp. 99—151. 
 
 In the present copy, chapter I. the Eka^ 
 nipata ends at no. 110, fol. 1485 ; II, Duka^ 
 nipata, at fol. 211a; III. Tika-nipata, at fol 
 257a ; lY. Catukka-nipata, at fol. 3026 ; V, 
 Pancaka-nipata, at fol. 319& ; VI. Cha-nipata, 
 at fol. 335& ; VII. Satta-nipata, at fol. 357a 
 VIII. Attha-nipata, at fol. 371&; IX. Nava 
 nipata, at fol. 393a ; X. Dasa-nipata, at fol 
 414a; XI. Ekadasa-nipata, at fol. 428a 
 XII. Dvadasa-nipata, at fol. 440 ; XIII 
 Terasa-nipata, at ■ no. Ill, fol. 266; XIV 
 
 * See the Gandhavamsa (Journal of the P. T. Soc. for 
 1886, p. 68). F.or FausboE's notes against this tradition, 
 see his " Postscriptum " (pp. viii. — ix.) in D. Andersen's 
 "Index to the Jataka," London, 1897. 
 
120 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 Pakinnaka-nipata,* at fol. 56a ; XV. Visati- 
 nipata, at fol. 98a ; XVI. Timsati-nipata, at 
 fol. 130& ; XVII. Cattalisa-nipata, at fol. 
 158&; XVIII. Pannasa-nipata, at fol. 182a; 
 XIX. SattH-nipata, at fol. 190a ; XX. Sattati- 
 nipata, at fol. 2076 ; XXI. Asiti-nipata, at 
 fol. 2606; and XXII. [Maha-nipata]t runs 
 to the end of no. 112, 
 
 The variations in the names of the Jatakas 
 in this MS. are not many, e.g. : Lakkhana- 
 jataka (Fans. 11) is called Lakkhana-mriga- 
 j. ; Anunasika-j. (Fans. 115), Sakuna-j. ; 
 Aggika-j. (Faus. 129), Aggidatta-j. ; Ghata- 
 sana-j. (Faus. 133), Sana-j. Jarudapilna-j. 
 (Faus. 256) is called here Rajadapana-j. ; 
 Rucira-j. (Faus. 275), Dulusira-j. ; Kukkuta- 
 j. (Faus. f383), Bilala-j. ; Bhisapuppha-j. 
 (Faus. 392), Pupphagandha-j. 
 
 Moreover, the Ekaraja-jataka and the 
 Daddara-jataka (Faus. nos. 303 and 304) 
 come after the Sasa-jataka (no. 316). The 
 Jatakas, nos. 110, 111, 112, 170, 350, 364, and 
 452, which are to be found incorporated in 
 the Maha-Ummagga-jataka are not mentioned 
 separately ; and the following five Jatakas 
 are wanting, namely: nos. 82, Mittavinda-j . ; 
 188, Sihakotthuka-j.; 331, Kokali-j.; 333, 
 Godha-j. ; and 334, Rajovada.j. 
 
 Printed editions of single Jatakas have 
 appeared in Ceylon from time to time, but 
 an edition of the whole Jataka-pota did not 
 commence until 1881. Since then six fasci- 
 culi have been printed, which bring the text 
 to Sam vara-]' ataka (Faus. 462). 
 
 112a. 
 
 Or. 5057.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 114 (@-gg + l); 
 15J in. by 2J ; 10 lines, about 13J in. long ; 
 legibly written, probably by two Low-country 
 scribes in the 19th century. 
 
 * The irregularity in the enumeration of this and the 
 following chapters, which appears in the Pali text also, is 
 unaccountable. 
 
 t The MS. gives no name to this chapter, but see 
 FausboU's Jataka, vol. vi., p. 1 note. 
 
 A fragment of the preceding work, Pan- 
 siyapanas-jataha-pota, containing the 84 
 Jatakas from Faus. 343, Kuntani-jataka, to 
 Faus. 426, DIpi-jataka, with the exception 
 of the Atthana-jataka (Faus. 425), which is 
 missing. 
 
 113. 
 
 Add. 17,734.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 135 (za-^a); 
 18i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 15f— 16 in. long ; 
 written in the ordinary hand of a Low- 
 country scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 
 Ummagga-Jatakaya. 
 
 called also 
 
 Umandava. 
 
 " The story of the Tunnel," being the 
 Sinhalese version of the Maha-ummagga-ja- 
 taka (Faus. 546) extracted from the Pansiya- 
 panas-jataka-pota (no. 112,foll. 2 ®c3o h—2atb). 
 It is divided into : — 
 
 i. Vartamana-Tcathava, or the introduction, 
 an amplification of the same in the Pali 
 original (foil. 233— «© a). 
 
 ii. The dream of Vedeha, king of Mithila, 
 and the birth of Pandit Mahosadha with a 
 divine drug in hand (foil. sSfe— 8?6). 
 
 iii. His boyhood and his architectural skill 
 as shown in the construction of his own 
 palaces (foil. s^S— 25536). 
 
 iv. And the following 31 subordinate 
 stories illustrating his marvellous wisdom 
 in the solution of difficult problems : — 
 
 (1) Mdmsa-pramaya,t meat-problem (zsdb 
 — zsidd a). 
 
 (2) Gon-prasnaya, bullock-problem (asjaaa 
 — zssia). 
 
 (3) Getahiipalandandve viniScaya, the judg- 
 ment in the matter of a stolen necklace (za^ a 
 
 X For the Pali forms of these problems, see the stanza 
 following the 19th. 
 
TALES. 
 
 121 
 
 (4) BuvateU-viniscaya, the judgment in 
 tlie matter of a stolen ball of cotton (sss'sa-i!)). 
 
 (5) Putra-prasnaya, the problem regarding 
 the identification of the real mother of an 
 infant boy (aa^fe— ©aaa). 
 
 (6) Kdla-gola-prasnaya, about a disputed 
 
 wife (©253 a — ® ®S53 h) . 
 
 (7) Batha - prainaya, carriage dispute 
 (©i®2a6— ®iS5o6). 
 
 (8) Kihiri-danden vimasu prasnaya, the pro- 
 blem regarding a Kihiri* rod (©zsjafe— ©zssia). 
 
 (9) Genu - isak hd pirimi-isaMn vimasu 
 prasnaya, the problem as regards the distinc- 
 tion between a man's head and that of a 
 woman (e>255»i o— &), 
 
 (10) Sarpayan-dennagen vimasu prasnaya, 
 the riddle regarding the distinction between 
 a male and a female cobra (©zssi h). 
 
 (11) Kulculagen vimasu prasnaya, the cock 
 riddle (©za-nb). 
 
 (12) MmiJcvn-vimasu prasnaya, the riddle 
 concerning a gem (©zai &— 2333© a). 
 
 (13) Vijayana-prasnaya, the problem of a 
 calving(!) bull (253a©a-6). 
 
 (14) Pesibatin vimasu prasnaya, the rice 
 problem (iSjo©?)— zasa). 
 
 (15) Veliyoti/n vimasu prasnaya, the riddle 
 of a cord of sand (za^ a—h). 
 
 (16) Tataka^rasnaya, the tank riddle (sasS 
 
 — ®a). 
 
 (17) TJyanin vimasic prasnaya, the park 
 riddle (Sa). 
 
 (18) Gardabha-prasnaya, the question con- 
 cerning a donkey (Sa— S«). 
 
 (19) Mmik-prasnaya, the question about a 
 certain gem (§»—§«). 
 
 These nineteen problems are enumerated 
 in a Pali stanza, as follows : — 
 
 @o£3o ©S53®-i^ CO-i^ ^S5S3o g25X5^o' ©533(3 
 
 * Kihiri — a tree, acacia catechu (Clougli). 
 t MS. fol. zaaft. 
 ' g©\23X553 (Paus.) = Cf^®© (j6lU) ' Sag5S33€)o6 (ifttd.) 
 
 (20) Kahantaha- prasnaya, the question 
 concerning a chameleon (^a— ^«)- 
 
 (21) SiriJcalahanni-prasnaya, the question 
 as to the possibility of a man ever forsaking 
 a beautiful, accomplished and virtuous wife 
 (ga— ®a6). 
 
 (22) J^/^a/ca-^ra&wa^/^jt*'^ 6 problem regard- 
 ing a friendship between a goat and a dog 
 (5)3 6— ©a 6). 
 
 (23) Sirimanda-prasnaya, the question as 
 to whether a man of wealth or one of know- 
 ledge is more to be esteemed (©>©&— S3 a). 
 
 (24) Ghannapatha-prasnaya, the witty dia- 
 logue between Mahosadha and Amaradevi, 
 his intended wife (soa— <Sa), 
 
 (25) Strl- prasnaya,^ the courtship and 
 marriage of Amaradevi (cSa— eg?)). 
 
 (26) Khajjopana\\-prasnaya, an account of 
 a conspiracy against Mahosadha (cQ 6— cosa a). 
 
 (27) Bhuri-prasnaya, certain ethical ques- 
 tions (<55aa a— OP'S a). 
 
 (28) Devata-prasnaya,^ Mahosadha' s solu- 
 tion of questions proposed by a demi-god 
 (S3<8a— ©®® a). 
 
 (29) Panca - pandita - prasnaya, questions 
 concerning the five pandits** of king Vedeha 
 (©©oa— Sa). 
 
 (30) Maha-ummagga-kdndaya, an account 
 of king Oulani Brahmadatta's various attempts 
 to seize king Vedeha and his kingdom, of 
 the marvellous means by which Mahosadha 
 frustrated the enemy's intentions, and of the 
 wonderful subterranean way built by the 
 pandit for strategic purposes (^a— c5<sa). 
 
 (31) Diya-rakusu-penaya, the question con- 
 cerning a water-demon's demands. 
 
 Several printed editions of this birth-story 
 in Sinhalese have from time to time appeared 
 at Colombo (1866, 1886, 1892, &c.) One 
 of them, edited by W. P. Ranesinghe and 
 
 J Mendaka-panho in the Pali text. 
 § No such division in the Pali text. 
 II Khajjopanaka (Fans.). 
 •[[ DevatdpuccMta-panho in the Pali text. 
 ** Namely : Senaka, Pukkusa, Kavinda, Devinda, and 
 Mahosadha. 
 
 I I 
 
122 
 
 GENERAL LITERATUEE. 
 
 M. Ganaratana Thera, and publislied in 
 1875, considerably differs from the present 
 text, and is supposed to be an older 
 translation of the original Pali text. See 
 no. 116. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 «e3®£S® g ©©^©(3035333 ^©353 g S§^S-i^' 
 ge)32)0-€^25333 § ZSid-i-^^QosS^ g — Cf-j 
 
 End. 
 
 g25385€S03 253aS-S^03 ©qS'S^CS ©253©C)9cS CS2S5 
 
 ©q£)a-?S®q8 @ rasgo^caeg g ^eo®3d^§S3© g 
 fs®:£^sifSi^' g e3©3cSee, g cseadQ g^aas g 
 ^3?j3"© ®C()d cod® J g ©c6a")©S)oa^j^oe §253(33 
 <s>6' g eaSi)® ©3}©^" g ®f@csS 233®^^©^) 
 
 ©JS:^ ^233£)o' €)£(g©ai853 . 6©2330©(3De^ Cotd OSSS 
 
 So3£sJ (92s:S'<3^e>o323Ci' ©esdd'^isaoQ. £)?5d155"«S5o zsj 
 
 <^«^"(3''t"' ^<^ C®'^'^ «S@" , (^®"S3S3£5aS3353 
 
 csS. 
 
 An English translation of this version by 
 Mr. T. B. Yatawara is in progress of publica- 
 tion. For other copies, see the following 
 numbers. 
 
 114. 
 
 Or. 2700.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 176 (253 -Qs); 
 17^ in. by 2 to 21; 7 lines, 15 in. long; 
 written fairly well in the handwriting of a 
 Low-country scribe of the 19th century. 
 
 [Mes. Annie Rbid.] 
 
 Another copy of the preceding version of 
 the Ummagga-jdtaka. 
 
 «S5 
 
 <©^ 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 * q '^ " ©IS 
 
 " ^® " 2)2) 
 
 115. 
 
 Or. 2701.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 186 (za-tS-s); 
 17^ in. by 2 to 2^; 6 — 8 lines, 15 in. long ; 
 written in a legible hand by a Low-country 
 scribe ; dated January 3rd, 1853. 
 
 [Mrs, Annie Reid.] 
 
 Another copy of the foregoing version of 
 
 the Ummagga-jataha, 
 
 116. 
 
 Or. 4144.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218 (253— S-s) ; 
 20i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 17^ — 18 in. long ; 
 written in a bold clear hand, probably by a 
 Low-country scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 The boards are each lacquered red and orna- 
 mented with drawings of intertwined creepers 
 and flowers. [E. Gordon Grinlinton.] 
 
 Another version of the TJmmagga or Mahd- 
 ummagga -jatalca, quite independent of the 
 preceding one, and not taken from the 
 Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The introductiori 
 up to the Tcundali mark of fol. 8^o, 1. 5, is not 
 to be found in the Pali Jatakatthavannana. 
 The rest may be called a slightly amplified 
 translation of the Pali story. A printed 
 edition of this version, varying in some 
 respects from the present text, was published 
 in Colombo in 1875. Its editors, Mr. W. P. 
 Ranesinghe and M. Gunaratana Thera, think 
 that this version is older than that in the 
 Sinhalese Jataka-pota, chiefly on the ground 
 of the improbability of a fresh translation 
 having been made when the Jataka-pota was 
 in existence. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text begins : — 
 
 e33:ioK)C3?S'°e3S5oc^c£)a"e3255o^£^3;5a5 deaa" 
 e3S5o ssj-ss^ieag, cacsseacsD^ f{i)§S3253®iS:^©(33" 
 ^zsseaea es^S^soodeaca 233 (30203 esse ?s^ ©cai 
 
 " ea^zS "qftS3C33 "qftS£3S35 d(33 "®-€^ 
 ?,3 " (9 
 
TALES. 
 
 123 
 
 ®oe!S qft^iS© Cfi^ Sad' ©o-n' ®®csS «Q2S555^a' 
 
 It ends, difEerently from tlie printed text, 
 as follows : — 
 
 d® QiSSiie^disi ®o«g ®(^ e3(3<?2r)3@25J' <5® 
 
 ©Z533g ©>?S53®e53Ddo S©*? ®d ggO'SS^jrf 0(31^ 
 ^3®e3 ®(33i333 c£)3@ g ^©(SSeQC^i @§ <5£53 
 
 «s52SX)'e55ad'®ed®c5i (g g55®os25::J' ©<^cs2S53 zad 
 ■€^Qq ®© al)'2)®^C32J53S S)g^^'c,®(3 ®2ad' 
 ts33e33®S23d" ®©<^ ©® if)© ©sod QSaJ" ®© ^S 
 Cf2«3qd ®^3Ss53 ggeg^' «?)© S®*? ®d ©i 
 iS^sSi' 6£) ©sa 2S5© da ©2333 g ©i?S35S3' {£>S)t©aLi' 
 
 6«S®Sz5d' 2ace3<S? 233c3a ®3^©CS23? ®©«jS qf?5D3 
 
 £)<5 ©2550 Ss33 zSa (3g Ss52s5 ©25536053 S^gxxJ' 
 ©i^C3 5553 233(5453 (3 q al)®03 qfo qfC3®2S5ad'"03S 
 
 ?3C3e)"255£s5 @^23* gzsKss© StS sgS^srf ©cs§ 
 
 ®i) al®CS ^€83 £>^e3(30Q ®d©2533C)©S3^ ®q© 
 
 ©^Sc^ csa'^essJ qf2rfe3sJ©z333Q ojdQ" ^aJ£33es3 
 aaQ^sg . ®® ®a5)3gS)2)(33cnc53ar(23303S, 
 
 This is followed by the transcriber's verses 
 in Pali, expressing his pious hopes.' 
 
 117. 
 
 Or. 4149.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 195 (233-^3 + ^-. 
 — do+S— g, accordingly two leaves, ^aa and 
 g missing) ; 19f in. by 2| ; 7 lines, ISf in. 
 long ; written in a regular legible hand, 
 probably by a Low-country scribe, early in 
 the 19th century. 
 
 [E. GoKDON Geinlinton.] 
 
 Another copy of the preceding version 
 of the Ummagga- or Maha-ummagga-jataha, 
 rightly called here q®ssSc^6), Umanddva. The 
 
 ' O© ' 2^2553 ' ^6l& * 233ZS:i'2S5@3 
 
 ">ssi&2s!S "sis "C3i "ssSQ 
 
 text frequently exhibits different readings, 
 and has, moreover, four lines of additional 
 matter at the end, followed by the same Pali 
 verse (g®ogSs3g ©25^-25^ «S5 ©®©33S3coho goeso 
 253® &0., expressive of the transcriber's pious 
 aspirations. 
 
 118. 
 
 Or. 1387.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 72 (eeSesd^fiat, 
 253 - g + duplicate of g); 15| in. by 2\ ; 
 7 lines, lA^ in. long ; written in an unsteady 
 hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the 
 l8th century. The wooden boards of the 
 codex are ornamented with carved foliage. 
 [Presented by Col. Henet Aim:e Ouvet.] 
 
 Nimi-jdtahaya. 
 
 An amplified Sinhalese version of the Nimi- 
 jataka (Faus. 541), interspersed with the 
 Pali stanzas of the original. According to 
 the Pali introduction given below, it seems to 
 have been made by a Buddhist friar called 
 Atthadassi, a protege of a chief monk named 
 Kassapa Thera. It is different from the 
 version of the same story in the Sinhalese 
 Jataka-pota (no. 11, art, 11., foil. 152a — 1936, 
 and no. Ill, foil. 2Q8 6— 2 c£<86), the former 
 keeping to the Pali text more closely than 
 the latter. Towards the end, however, the 
 two versions agree to a considerable extent. 
 
 This tale gives, inter alia, a description of 
 the Buddhist heavens and hells. Compare th.e 
 accounts in. Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, pp. 
 24 — 28, and Upham's History of Buddhism, 
 pp. 55—111. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text begins with the aforementioned 
 Pali introduction, as follows : — 
 
 «S3?£)3 2533<5i ■€^233q @®o QSSo CSoK© C33g353o 
 233(5i-i^ca C3SS)£3S32333?S3o 253©d)® -sSdcSoSsjo (?)" 
 
 " ^dcSoS^ao, in no. 119, fol. la. 
 
124 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 e3Se3SsSc3(iS(5o caq, d«s^^ [sic] -diSaSiS^o 
 
 C3D?S^oQo [sic] C3ra®2n ©.2^®oe)(3oScS CSDC3©i2S5 
 
 oso iScaesacQ Sca^sJXnaasso gSexseiassnas^ C30C3®2S5 
 QSsres^o* <^^®oo [sic] ^zssg ^aS^caS^ «ooi)®iiaa 
 ceo®€)®jsxa3 assesaes^aSdo 8S)®33S5?S* ^©da 
 
 233©^ q^o §5^3 Sjg a© e3^33D ®®aSc3?£) u^® 
 ©cetS S9 cf®«S5aa gzsjod gjszssag'i^osa ®!sa®(5 
 ©23ci' SjS) 233ad853 SS^cQzsd' gs5^<5i©3 esesd fpj© 
 
 ^iS53®CSt3? O© ®£553 e3S35a(?B®C8^ ^SS SScB3 
 
 ®oS!S ®a33(3e3z®-€^ — ^z 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 ®®@ ig)QQa®cQ25d' ©Sacaajss:? 255© 8g'®©(g 
 ®2S53©(5^©a ®2353Q ^esseassJ dg'zsj^ S® ®qD© 
 QtsssS zae^S' esg© (5d gsJ Sg'®©© ©<5s;©3 
 qisi tsd c9-€^'e3 ®e3^©xaoe23Li' S©i"'®zs3a© 
 d)^ ®^" gcaSe© ^s?c5a"d S"^ zodzsaosQ ce?^ 
 S)S ^20 a®®(33© esiossJ £55i(5 ^Sssd' cai© qpgsJ 
 ®®. -^©s55 «S3i?S ds^K) ©«^g®(33© c9cqS)x?sd©iS 
 Sasi 6 (5e5ig ifteas ©ea© S)d) e^8<^®553?S5" ^C3 
 6353© ®C3£s5 g(2o ®®K gScejSjsd' ads553 gzrf 
 e3«j®a(3s<®csSad' ©dS© ©zS c£;a'-'g «^es3ess< 
 cpgdig s5i)D(5 ®3S)(§ ® 253(9 «^3"g ^eacsssJ ^g 
 (5zg g© ddz53© ©35330 s^^sarf 6oe 6dcs>Q S«$5 
 (sSoso ©eaaSazsd" ®2533Q ©£3<5©C3S2X:i'® c;z3Li'©^©3 
 ^a^ oacfSd <^2S5 ®e33''C(, <|QS(^ d.233 S)®C3(5©d 
 
 d.Z33 e5^a©jS53©ii333C) ^©©(33© (^ £3 ^ 2S3 3 © JSJ 
 
 assgeoS ©c,j^ ^©cfasjgssce ^©©a ©£j(gi©d«3 . 
 
 iS cs@®c6!S ^@ dd© gossd'©??}® §g § (5)2® " 
 ®©ijS S3®25d'©S323di'®ed <^Z53S3" ©6,j(9©edtS . ;fi)® 
 c5333253CeS . 
 
 ° ea3C3®2j33^Ce2533<54^o (?) ' ssg^ess 
 * Sic in MS., ©S2$X55p in no, 119, fol. la. ^ z33®(32S5eS 
 ih. and in no. 120, fol. 1, probably for 233®(3^ ° g®S53d 
 '8(§ 'S^ 'SS> "'SGS©ia "sJ© 
 
 The Copenliagen manuscript of ttis jataka, 
 described at pp. 66-67 of Westergaard's 
 Catalogue, seems to be another copy of this 
 version. For other copies, see the following 
 two numbers. 
 
 119. 
 
 Or. 4146.— Palm-leaf; foil. 89; 14| in. by 
 2 to 2|-; 6 — 8 lines, 13 — 13J in. long; written 
 in an ordinary hand by a Low-country scribe ; 
 signed " Appoo Siho " ; dated August 13th, 
 1854.* [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.] 
 
 Another copy of the foregoing version of 
 the Nimi-jdtaha, exhibiting a few variant 
 readings. 
 
 120. 
 
 Or. 4694.— Palm-leaf; foil. 95 (233 -©a®) ; 
 17 in. by 2^ ; 6 — 7 lines, 14^ in. long ; written 
 in an ordinary hand, probably by a Kandyan 
 scribe, early in the 1 9th century, 
 
 [John Pearson.] 
 
 The same version of the Nimi-jataJca as the 
 preceding, 
 
 121. 
 
 Or 
 
 m 
 
 €3 
 
 " g©3g " ©oJC;, " ®@ '' 23?©3 
 
 2660. I.— PalmJeaf; foil. 23 (253— ©s) ; 
 8 in. by 2f ; 6 — 8 lines, 14f in. long ; 
 written in a uniform, legible hand, by a scribe 
 probably of the Ratnapura District; dated 
 A.D. 1837. The wooden boards are lacquered 
 red and painted with scenes from the jatakas 
 and with other ornamentations.]" 
 
 The three Buddhist " birth stories " called 
 (1) S^(5€xs33<5£53a3 253QS, the Khadirangara- 
 jataka (Fans. 40), foil. 1—9 ; (2) caaa?? coasas 
 
 * See the superscription on the last page. 
 
 t The palm-leaf letter, of March 18th, 1837 (no. 138) 
 accompanying this MS., suggests the probability of the MS. 
 having been originally presented to Mr. P. Anstruther, 
 then Colonial Secretary of Ceylon, by Mahavalatenne 
 Nilame, a Kandyan chief. 
 
TALES. 
 
 125 
 
 e5os53S5QQ, the Sattubhatta-jataka (Faus. 402), 
 foil, 10 — 16 ; and (3) ©©caesssxsjddo^aisaos, the 
 Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547), foil. 16 — 23. 
 The first two are extracted from the Sinhalese 
 Jataka-pota, the texts being identical with 
 those in no. 110, foil. e.6\©fc— ffl3®& and i)b— 
 S 6 ; but the third is different, and seems to 
 be an abridged version of the tale from king 
 Vessantara's birth to the time of his giving 
 away his queen in charity. This version, 
 of which neither the author nor the date of 
 composition is known, is also different from 
 that published at Colombo in 1891. Judging, 
 however, from its language, it could not have 
 been written earlier than the 18th century. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ?S5SzS zSceo ®Cj©S30S3 §©2352353 'Q CjCsssS <§(^j* 
 
 ©SB^ c;«^' SfSS ©®c5355 eaSS (38© ElQiS^O oq^ 
 
 ©2J52S? ?f5i^©eoS23d^ ^ssi ®a©cd eo^Sss §gd) 
 
 ©^® ^X«53@cd g0S3 ©^® CfxCd (5g(5o ©^® ©Si 
 
 g(jesJ®e3g ©^ qacf ®e® er«i^ c®®^'^®^^ 
 «aS©id^©S® SsssJ ^©e3Dras3©255od? caagzssod 
 
 ©^23J'^0e 2S3®®23d^ ®e0®O3(3'S eSs K)£)63 
 
 ©Sdi ®ae,<53§ o&anosacf q^dSssd" ©igzsc!' cssSesj 
 
 End. 
 
 calces qssS&s3-^ Scsgssd^ ddecQ® 0363^ S5 
 
 ®25d' C53^ ®£) G53«dS3 ddfiSS© S(5 ^CSCBSSj f ^^ 
 Ca3e32S53®35339 ®«^g ©Q3©9 (S®dQB . 
 
 122. 
 
 Sloane 1399.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 20 («-^, 
 several leaves mutilated) ; 13J in. by 1^ — 1^; 
 4 — 5 lines, llj in. long ; written in the usual 
 unsteady hand of a Kandyan scribe of about 
 
 ' ®03®(g3 
 
 SS5®2S33 * (^Z)3 ' !S!S§ 
 
 the 17th century ; acquired by the British 
 Museum in 1752. 
 
 Makhadevajatakaya. 
 
 An account of the birth and life of the 
 Bodhisat king Makhadeva (called here Maha- 
 deva) up to his renunciation of the throne 
 for an ascetic life on the appearance of a 
 grey hair on his head. Written in colloquial 
 Sinhalese prose of about the 15th or 16th 
 century. This tale is not included in the 
 Jataka story of this king (Faus. 9), as the 
 latter only begins at the period when the 
 former ends. At the commencement of the 
 Nimi-jataka (Faus. 541), however, is to be 
 found a short account of king Makhadeva as 
 given in the present story. See nos. 118 — 
 120. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha 
 and the Pali verse — 
 
 CsS)S)o dcso £)S®d®C33 S2J33?S] 
 
 a5oC532S3S®csJ canto g<s»33o cS'jsds^S.' 
 
 in the Dhammapada xxiv. 21, as a poetical 
 heading, the Sinhalese text, which is more or 
 less corrupt, begins : — 
 
 S3©&)' @S533®^© «S5© ®S533 6[d] &qQe^ ©c; 
 
 e32S5d ^esjeazsJ qpgd^g cp&S ©ee, ©§6 -^©(5 
 didd'cs'" 2S3c5-€^ £3®©ca!S . 6 <5g'®csJ «5[23?]aoa 
 cassS ^©esj©^!^^ qfs^Gsdnsi qe®S5 tSi® ©©tscf 
 
 ®!!S3-i^"S?S3di' fffiO ©©©£55^23^" 253(330533 — qf^ 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 CaOg«SD3c;®OS23;:l' g?50©85339 C3Z53^"oe3 ©^g©63 
 ©9 cSq33£533 . 
 
 * This title is made out from the story, as the part of 
 the last leaf usually containing the name of the work is 
 broken off, 
 
 'csa5)o 6&6 aDgd^s e?s53^, 
 
 <53'gfe)253a®CS3 C3SS)g3S3£)o 6?5^34;S 
 
 K K 
 
126 
 
 aENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 For other copies, with variant texts, see 
 no. 134, art. xxi., and no, 135, art. ii, 
 
 A poetical version of the story -was printed 
 at Colombo in 1870. See the Catalogue of 
 Sinhalese printed books in the British 
 Museum. 
 
 123. 
 
 Or. 2277.— Palm-leaf; foil. 440 (253 -Qaa); 
 22f in. by 2| ; 6—9 lines, 20— 20^ in. long ; 
 written in a fair bold hand, apparently by 
 a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th 
 century. The colophon, however, which 
 might belong to the original of the present 
 copy, gives the date " Saturn's Kali-yuga 
 4775 expired," equivalent to A. D. 1674 — 75. 
 
 SaddharmalaiiJcdraya. 
 
 A compilation, in prose interspersed with 
 Pali stanzas, of Indian and Ceylon Buddhist 
 tales, half mythical and half historical, and 
 chiefly illustrative of reward for deeds, more 
 especially of benefits to the sangha, in a past 
 or present life, made by Dhammakitti Maha- 
 thera, the fifth (or the second of Gadaladeni- 
 vihara), at the request of Piyadassi Thera. 
 See page 29 of the printed text. 
 
 The work is divided into 24 chapters, of 
 which the first three are introductory dis- 
 courses (i.) on the worship of the Buddha, on 
 almsgiving and the like, and on the Buddha's 
 doctrine ; (ii.) on the time long before the 
 advent of Gotama Buddha; and (iii.) on the 
 ■vivaranas presented to Gotama Buddha by 
 previous Buddhas, accompanied by an account 
 of each of them. The remaining 21 chapters, 
 as may be seen from the subjoined table of 
 contents, are composed of the 103 Pali stories 
 of Vedeha Thera's Rasavahinl,* and two other 
 stories, namely Padmavati-vastuva (v. 5), and 
 
 * For another collection of almost all these Pali tales, 
 see the Sahassavatthuppakarana (Or. 4674). 
 
 Metteyya-vastuva, called also Anagata-vamsa- 
 desanava (xxiv. 5). They are all arranged in 
 groups of five and differently from the order 
 in the Rasavahini. Another and much older 
 version of the historical tales in chapters xiv. 
 and XV. and of the first two in xvi. is given 
 in the Thupavamsa by Parakrama-Pandita, 
 See no. 128, art. i. The Metteyya-vastuva 
 or Anagata-vamsa-desanava, on the future 
 Buddha, is derived from the Cariyapitaka. 
 Other versions of it are to be found in (1) the 
 Saddharmaratnavaliya (no. 13, foil. 693a — 
 707), (2) the Pujavaliya (no. 26, ch. xv.), and 
 (3) the Saddharmovada-sangraha. See the 
 preface to the edition of this discourse printed 
 at Colombo in 1883. 
 
 Chap. 
 I. Dharmasangrdha-varga, foil, za — ® a. 
 
 II. Niddnavarga, ® a — Ss b. 
 
 (1) Asankhya^vibhagaya, Sa — ©36, 
 
 (2) Kalpa-vibhagaya, ©a h — g a. 
 
 (3) Bahira-nidanaya, go — ®®a. 
 
 (4) Maha-nidanaya, <^S)a — ®g)aa. 
 
 (5) Atidure-nidanaya, ®S)3a — Ss?>. 
 
 III. Abhinlhara-varga, ®s 6 — ©oo b. 
 
 (1) Aniyata-vivarana, ®s6 — sssa. 
 
 (2) Niyata-vivarana, o a — ©cod 6. 
 
 IV. Dharmasondaka-varga, ©isjj b — S a, 
 
 (1) Dharmasondaka-vastuva, ®cs>o 6 — g a 
 
 (R.f i. 1)." " 
 
 (2) Vessamitta-v., Sj a — Kaaa (R. i. 7). 
 
 (3) Migaluddaka-v., Kaaa — ®®^ffi(R.i.2). 
 
 (4) Sarana - sthavira - v., ©©k a — K9© b 
 
 (R. i. 6). 
 
 (5) Buddha vamraa-v., &o^b — Sa (R.i. 9). 
 
 V. Mahamandhdtu-varga, S a — ©©S 6. 
 
 (1) Mahamandhatu-v., S a — S)aa (R. i. 8). 
 
 (2) Coraghataka-v., ©aa— ©©£)6 (R.iii. 6). 
 
 (3) Sivall-v., ©©S)b— ©6 (R. iii. 10). 
 
 (4) Saddheyya-v., S6-§a (R. iii. 7). 
 
 (5) Padmavati-v., © a — ©©e) 6. 
 
 t Easavahini. 
 51—54. 
 
 See Westergaard's Catalogue, pp. 
 
TALES. 
 
 127 
 
 CsAP. 
 
 VI. Nandiraja-varga, ©i®© 6 — £5a a. 
 
 (1) Nandiraja-v., ®®e)6 — Sb (R. ii. 1). 
 
 (2) TJttarasamanera-Y., & h — da a (R. iii. 4). 
 
 (3) Sakhamala-v.j daa— ®®t^a (R. iv. 5). 
 
 (4) Kapana-v., ®®da — do©& (R. iv. 3). 
 
 (5) Kaficanadevi-v., do© 6— do a (R.ii. 4). 
 
 VII. Yakhhavancita-varga, do a — ds5. 
 
 (1) Yakkhavanoita-v., doaSh (R.iii. 1). 
 
 (2) Mithyadristika-v., 6h-dih (R.iii. 2). 
 
 (3) Ahigunthika-v., da 6— d<sa (R. i. 5). 
 
 (4) Padapithika-T., d'sa — ®d°ia(R.iii.3). 
 
 (5) Kavirapattana-v., ®dia — dsb (R.iii. 
 
 5). 
 
 VIII. Timyahalu-varga,* ds 6 — 2Ss 6. 
 
 (1) Tunyahalu-v., ds & — s^ a (R. i. 3). 
 
 (2) Vyaghra-v., sSj a — i^n b (R. ii. 5). 
 
 (3) Phalakhandadinna-v.jt ss)a b — as)°) 6 
 
 (R. ii. 6). 
 
 (4) Cora-mitra-v., sS-nfe — ©saJofc (R.ii. 7). 
 
 (5) Paniya-v., ®^o6— :^s6 (R. ii. 9). 
 
 IX. Brahmana-varga, ^s h — ®®«i5^ h. 
 
 (1) Marutta-brahmana-v., 2s)s 6 — ^a 
 
 (R. ii. 8). 
 
 (2) Soma - brahmana - v., fiss^ a — «s^i a 
 (R. ii. 10). 
 
 (3) Moriya-brahmana- v., «s^i a — /ss^a & 
 
 (R. iv. 6). 
 
 (4) Duggata-v., «3^a6 — «sq<fia (R. iii. 8). 
 
 (5) Deva-sthavira-v., «3^«a— ®®«3^& (R. 
 iii. 9). 
 
 X. MaJiasena-varga, ®®«3^ 6 — Qs a. 
 
 (1) Mahasena-v., ®®«s^6— ^®a (R.iv.l). 
 
 (2) Anyatara-manushy a- V. , J /fise,© a — £s^ s 6 
 
 (R. ii. 2). 
 
 (3) Rupadevi-v., -ks^s b— g a (R. i. 10). 
 
 (4) Visamaloma-v., g a— Saa a (R. ii. 3). 
 
 (5) Indagutta-v., Qaaa— Qs a (R. iv. 4). 
 
 * Tunyahattha in Westergaard's Catalogue is probably 
 an incorrect reading. f Phalaka (W.). 
 
 J Devata-anyatara-manushya-v. (W.). Here"Devata" 
 is obviously an incorrect reading for Devana, -which, 
 means second, and which, therefore, is not a part of the 
 name of the story. The Sinhalese characters for n and t 
 are so closely alike that their difference is hardly dis- 
 tinguishable in some MSS. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XL Tebhatiha-varga, Ss a — ^ h. 
 
 (1) Tebhatika-v., ©so— e^aab (R. iv. 8). 
 
 (2) Devaputra-v., Saab — S-s 6 (R. iv. 7). 
 
 (3) Suvarnatilaka-v., c)<s h — Ss b (R. iv. 2) . 
 
 (4) Buddheniya-v., Ss b—§i a (R. i. 4). 
 
 (5) Kundali-v., ^ a— ^ 6 (R. iv. 10). 
 
 XII. Bodhirajd-varga, ^b — 4^b. 
 
 (1) Bodhiraja-v., ^ 6— fiaa b (R. iv. 9). 
 
 (2) lSraddhasumana-v.,§ ^aa b — ^ a (R. 
 vi. 10). 
 
 (3) Dhammasavanopasika-v.,-s^a — €^b 
 
 (R. V. 2). 
 
 (4) Kuddarajja-v., -^ b — ■^a (R.v. 3). 
 
 (5) Migapotaka-v., -^o — -^ 6 (R. v. 1). 
 
 XIII. Arannaha vwrga, -^ b — -saa b. 
 
 (1) Aranfiaka-abhaya-stbavira-v., -ig, b — 
 
 4^1 b (R. v. 4). 
 
 (2) Samanagama - v., -€^"1 6 — ®^ a (R. 
 V. 7).' 
 
 (3) JSTaga-v., ®-i^a — S3oa (R. v. 9). 
 
 (4) Uttaroliya-v., ssoo — «Sb (R. vi 1). 
 
 (5) Puvapabbata - vasi Tissattbera - v., 
 tS b— S3a b (R. vi. 3). 
 
 XIV. Kdkavarna-varga, S3a b — ^aa b. 
 
 (1) Kakavarnatissa-raja-v., «53a b — ®S33 b 
 
 (R. vii. 2). 
 
 (2) Dusbtagamani - v., ©aso b — Ss a (R. 
 vii. 3). 
 
 (3) Nandimitra-v., £ga — §b (R. vii. 4). 
 
 (4) Suranirmala-v., ^b—qaa (R. vii. 5). 
 
 (5) Mabasona-v., ^a a— ^aa b (R. vii. 6). 
 
 XV. Gothaimbara-varga, qaa b — Q a. 
 
 (1) Gotimbara-v., qaa 6 — q,® a (R. vii. 7). 
 
 (2) Tberaputtabbaya-v., q,® a — Q b (R. 
 vii. 8). 
 
 (3) Bbarana-v., Q b— So b (R. vii. 9). 
 
 (4) Velusumana-v., Qo b — S a (R. vii. 10). 
 
 (5) Kbanjadeva-v., So — Qa (R.viii. 1). 
 
 XVI. Phussadeva-varga, g a — sSi b. 
 
 (1) Pbussadeva-v., g a — Sa a (R. viii. 2). 
 
 § This story begins with an introduction (&aa b — ®&"|) 
 giving an account of the visits of Buddhas to Ceylon and 
 of the history of Ceylon up to Devanampiyatissa (B.C. 
 307—267). 
 
128 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 (2) Labhiyavasabha-v., Qa a— Qaa I (R. 
 viii. 3). 
 
 (3) Dathasena-v., QoaS— Qa^fe (R. viii. 4). 
 
 (4) Mahanela-v., ©3© 6— ?s5d b (R. viii. 5). 
 
 (5) Culatissa-v., xJDa b—sS) b (R. vi. 4). 
 
 XVII. Saliraja-varga, s^ 6 — g 6. 
 
 (1) Saliraja-v., s9b— ©v«S53a (R. viii. 6). 
 
 (2) Nakula-v., ©^oo a— ?S33® a (R. ix. 6). 
 
 (3) Saddhatissamatya-v., ?S33® a — ^g h 
 
 (R. V. 6). 
 
 (4) Tissaya-v., «J3? fc— £33 1 (R. vi. 6). 
 
 (5) Calanagatthera-v., oo 6— a 6 (R. viii. 
 
 7). 
 
 XVIII. Tambasumana-varga, g &— g 6. 
 
 (ly Tambasumana-v., g fe — oa J (R. vi. 2). 
 
 (2) Vatthulapabbata-v., esa & — es") & (R. 
 
 V. 10). 
 
 (3) Megbavarna-v., esi 6 — ®e>e3 b (R. viii. 
 
 8). 
 
 (4) Kaka-v., ©©^es 6 — ©es-n a (R. vii. 1). 
 *(5) Ribal or Eriyabal-tissa-v., ©es-no — 66 
 
 (R. vi. 6). 
 
 XIX. Abhayatthera-varga, ^ 5 — S) 6. 
 
 (1) Abbayattbera-v,, ^6 — da 5 (R. v. 8). 
 
 (2) Dbammadinnatthera-v., daa a — ^^d 
 
 (R, viii. 9). 
 
 (3) Gamadarika-v., t^6—&^t b (R. vi, 7). 
 
 (4) Dbammaya-v., ©6 6— ©eei a (R. vi. 8). 
 
 (5) Kinoisangbaya-v., ©i^oi a— S) b (R. vi. 
 9). 
 
 XX. Sahghadatta-varga, Ss a — ©,© &, 
 
 (1) Sangbadatta-v., ©30— ^a (R.x. 8), 
 
 (2) Rattbikaputta-v., So — a a (R. viii. 
 
 loj; 
 
 (3) Nesada-v., ^a — S)aa a (R. ix. 2). 
 
 (4) SUutta-v.j S)aa a — S)«i a (R. ix. 1). 
 
 (5) Hema-v., S)»i a — ®q)& (R. ix. 3). 
 
 XXI. Sirindga-varga, ©a fc^tcaa &> 
 
 (1) Siriniiga-v., ®S 6 — ©S)«i a (R. v. 5). 
 
 (2) Amba-amatya-v., ©S«i a — S)3© a (R. 
 
 ix. 7). 
 
 (3) Kanasigala-v., &o^a — S)s 6 (R.ix. 4). 
 
 (4) Vanara-v., ©s b—tsioa (R. ix. 8). 
 
 (5) Jayampatika-v. tsio a — ^snaa b (R. ix. 9). 
 
 * Riyahala-v. (W.). 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XXII. Nandivdnija-varga, S3aa I — g a. 
 
 (1) Nandivanija-v., ■ecaafc— ®«33 a (R.ix. 5). 
 
 (2) Dutiya-]*ayampatika-v., ©55330 — tsio®b 
 
 (R. X. 7). 
 
 (3) Rukkbadevata-v., tsss© 6 — ® a (R. ix. 
 
 10). 
 
 (4) Pandaranga-v., ®a—®a (R. x. 2). 
 
 (6) Dubbittbimaba-tissa-v., ® a — § a (R. 
 X. 3). ■ ■ 
 
 XXIII. Gulagalla-varga, g a — ceaa 6. 
 
 (1) Culagalla or Sulugala-v., g a — ®3® a 
 
 R. X. 1). 
 
 (2) Tissa-samanera-v., ®3© a— oes a (R. x, 
 4). 
 
 (3) Gola-upasaka-v., 033 a — S b (R. x. 6). 
 
 (4) Putabbatta-dayika-v., S6 — 956 (R. 
 X. 6). 
 
 (5) Annatara-kumarika-v., 95 6 — ceaa b (R. 
 X. 9). 
 
 XXIV. Tissanaga-varga, cfioi a — g 5. 
 
 (1) Tissanaga-v., oeoi a — cO"s6 (R. x. 10). 
 
 (2) MabaUika-v„ OS'S 6 — ®®o3 6 (R. xi. 1). 
 
 (3) Pancasata-bbiksbu-v., ©©oe b — ©0301 a 
 
 (R. xi. 2). 
 
 (4) Dantakutimbika-v., ©oQoia — 6 a (R. 
 xi, 3) 
 
 (5) Metteyya-v., <5 a-— @ b. 
 Conclusion, g b — Qaa a. 
 
 Tbe autbor Dbammakitti lived in tbe reigns 
 of Bbuvaneka-Baba V, and Vira-babu II. 
 (A.D. 1371—1410). He was tbe second of 
 tbat name, wbo, residing at Gadaladeni- 
 vibara near Kandy, beld tbe office of Sangha- 
 raja. He was also called Devarakkbita, or 
 Jayababu Mabatbera. He beld a synod of 
 Buddbist monks in conjunction witb bis 
 colleague Galaturumula Maitri Mabastbavira, 
 wben be is said to bave suppressed un- 
 ortbodox doctrines and rendered great service 
 in tbe purification of tbe religion. He 
 waSj moreover, tbe autbor of several otber 
 important works, sucb as Jinabodbavali, 
 Samkbepa, Kikaya-sangraha (no. 69, art. 11.), 
 Balavatara,and probably Gadaladeni-sannaya 
 and Saddbamma - sangaba. See Journal 
 R.A.S. for January 1896, p. 203. 
 
TALES. 
 
 129 
 
 After the usual adoration of Gotama 
 Buddha, the present text begins as follows : — 
 
 «a3gcoc325S€)(5-€^o cad-i^o djOoxfSo 
 
 a o ® 255 <5x eS3a«5 g g ©233 ®(5 ' ©3 (5i ©-€6^ o 
 
 ©■a?,® Q&xsiB 6 QzsSi-^® J qQosSio 
 ami ®® cs>3c3a8 cszn©' Qtss-^ qq4^ eB^-g^ 
 
 ®d©(cd ig £33^ g«o®(»Q jS3®c3!3>3d S-cS'cs ^za3* 
 
 It ends at fol. goi a. 
 
 cac3®®3zs! caosJ' cs3£)d ®^«s5 6-€^c3 ©aaidS) 
 fissJ caq©^e<; ©>@ c3al)i)3(3oza3(5©<o3tS 
 
 ^C3£3SSD3«0'©(&S) ?S3® g gSS©5S5 oS^sH^OS 
 
 ^©. 
 
 This is followed by a colophon in Pali, of 
 which the following is the substance. 
 
 " Dhammakitti (V.) compiled this Sad- 
 dharmalankara. He was the atijata pupil 
 of Dhammakitti (III.) of the fraternity of 
 Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery, 
 who lived in the reign of Bhuvaneka-bahu 
 (A.D. 1277 — 88). He was also the anujata 
 pupil of Dhammakitti (IV.), the Sangharaja 
 and author of Paramimaha-sataka, who re- 
 sided at Gadaladeni-vihara. He composed 
 the works Samkhepa, Nikaya-sangaha, Bala- 
 vatara and Jinabodhavali." 
 
 The transcriber's colophon ends with the 
 date (S3jS &® zagg^ss ©©©oszsd' K)ode,d eojsJ 
 So K)S3JS3b' oeojsJ 8di4gc3q. "When 4775 
 years of the Kaliyuga of Saturn have ex- 
 pired." 
 
 For a description of the copy in the 
 Copenhagen Library, see Westergaard ' s 
 Catalogue, pp. 70 — 72. 
 
 'e '£fraf(sa©<5 
 
 
 jsJS 
 
 Tales from this work have from time to 
 time been published, but the printing of a 
 complete edition was not undertaken until 
 1890. Since then nearly eight chapters have 
 appeared at Colombo. 
 
 The two stories Padmavafcl-vastuva (v. 5) 
 and Metteyya-vastuva (xxiv. 5) have been 
 printed as independent works, the former at 
 Galle in 1887 and at Colombo in 1892, 
 the latter, under the more common title 
 Anagatavamsa-desanava, at Colombo La 1883 
 and 1890. 
 
 124. 
 
 Or. 1415.— Palm-leaf; foil. 421 {^-8, ^ in 
 duplicate) ; 25 in. by 2\ ; 7 — 8 lines, 22 in. 
 long; written in a fairly uniform hand, 
 probably late in the 18th century. The two 
 wooden boards of the codex are painted red, 
 each with crude ornamentations (in black 
 and yellow), of garlands running on either 
 side of a figure of Lakshmi and ending in 
 conventional makaras passant. On the 
 reverse of the first board is drawn a scene 
 from a jataka story, while on that of the 
 second is a drawing of the sacred Bodhi-tree 
 flanked by several dagabas. 
 
 [Robert Sheosbuee.] 
 
 Another copy of the preceding work, 
 Saddharmalahkaraya, with which the present 
 text is nearly identical. 
 
 125. 
 
 Or. 4782.— Palm-leaf; foil. 92; 16^ in. by 
 2i; 7 — 9 lines, 14^ — 15 in. long; written in 
 a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low- 
 country scribe, in the 19th century. 
 [Presented by 
 Sir Augustus Wollaston Franks, K.C.B.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1—906. 
 
 An extract from the preceding work, 
 
 L h 
 
130 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 Saddharmalankaraya, containing the follow- 
 ing tales : — 
 
 1. Jayampatika-vastuva (xxi. 6), foil. 1-^126. 
 
 2. Rukkhadevata-v. (xxii. 3), foil. 126—156. 
 
 3. Pandaranga-v. (xxii. 4), foil. 156 — 19a. 
 
 4. Dubbitthimahatissa-v. (xxii. 5), foil. 19a — 
 
 22a. 
 
 5. Culagalla or Sulugalu-v. (xxiii. 1), foil. 
 
 22a— 886. 
 
 6. Tissasamanera-v. (xxiii. 2), foil. 386 — 44a. 
 
 7. Gola-upasaka-v. (xxiii. 3), foil. 44a — 49a. 
 
 8. Putabbatta-dayika-v. (xxiii. 4), foil. 49a — 
 
 52a. 
 
 9. Padaplthika-v. (vii. 4), foil. 52a— 586. 
 
 10. Mahamandhatu-v. (v. 1), foil. 586 — 70a. 
 
 11. Coragbataka-v. (v. 2), foil. 70a — 74a. 
 
 12. Mit.byadristika-v, (vii, 2), foil. 74a — 
 ^ 78a. 
 
 13. Riyabal-v. (xviii. 6), foil. 78a— 87a. 
 
 14. Tunyabalu-v. (viii. 1), foil. 87a— 906. 
 Only a fragment, tbe text ending abruptly 
 with the words ©v®evd QQzsxSss^^&ssS ©*«B5S3 
 
 II. Foil. 91—92. 
 
 A fragment of a copy of the Kosala-himba- 
 varnanava. See no, 126, art. iii. 
 
131 
 
 MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 126. 
 
 Bgbeton 1110.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 66 (cs5-cS 
 + eQ — 5^3, accordingly 32 leaves, za — ©8, 
 missing) ; lOf in. bj 2^ ; 8 lines, 8 — 8^ in. 
 long; written in a fairly legible hand, pro- 
 bably by a Low-country scribe, early in the 
 19th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1 — -22a. An extract from the 
 Pansiya- panas-jataka'pota (no. 110 — 112), 
 containing the following two "birth-stories." 
 
 (1) An incomplete copy of eoca?3e30(3 
 C53S525303, the Hatthipala-jiltaka (Fans. 509), 
 foil. 1 — 14b. For a complete copy, see no. 
 
 Ill, foil. ©^GS5'>1 a— ^ 6. 
 
 (2) ^c3(5c3d'3Q>333cQ, the Dasaratha-jataka 
 (Fans. 461), foil. 146— 22a. For other copies, 
 see no. 110, foil. S6— c5i6, andno. 135, art.xxv. 
 
 IL Foil. 22a^38&. A version of the 
 Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava or Mahabi- 
 nikman-jatakaya, giving a sketch of the birth 
 and life of Gotama Buddha. It is different 
 from the version contained in no. 136 (Or. 
 4956), art. iv., but bears some affinity to 
 that in no. 32. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 flfi?S cfo^csJ §g (5!53ss^®'£)es5®!S3d' Saoz53(5= 
 Q?sssi®cQo G®S>ssi ®S5 C33due3o©iS5caa' zad 
 
 — qpi 
 
 End. 
 
 6\Qes3j a<9^^a^s5 S ^%si ®2S33e3®-i^ ®® ca® 
 a^ssj' ®s©vsJ qfi^od eS®>a'"2s:)' oSs^o ®2S3)9 
 
 ^§9 e^eg) g al.® ©^C532J53 ©2533© ®!g) Q® 
 
 ©■g^" (33 ®oS(Si"'aQ©'(S&i 8!f?gSo Sia)S^"!S^3 
 
 ©C3"253. 
 
 III. Foil. 386— 56&. 
 
 Kosalabimba-varnandva. 
 
 An anonymous work in colloquial Sinhalese 
 prose of about the 16th or 17th century, 
 giving an account of a gilt sandal-wood 
 statue of Gotama Buddha, erected with his 
 consent by a king of Kosala, for the purpose 
 of worshipping it in the absence of Gotama. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©C533€)55D @C03§!S33c5©C3!9 e)i£)£)C3JO ggddossj 
 
 sSiS^^esi&sS^ asd a^ScsaJ ©(33© ©(33 Qsj 
 64^ ©S3©es5D 6?S5i?9 sa^ScezsL)" ^zss ^sadf -jSi 
 
 ©ej "255 — (^1 
 
 ' s5©a5 
 10 r-J 
 
 " ca '* ®d 
 
 t;©c; " ^®®jSD " ®3(£6(3 
 
132 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 End. 
 
 Sa>3 {£>® ggzsi'® ©ej<5^(3<^ dssd" S^ ©oa^eos 
 
 8S©^C3S^s:f ©oeQssS gi)32S5' g)a5 si®?si®2s!S 
 csajsS o@^23df 6g»® zadSj gj5a©zs5<58®®.aq'' 
 
 ^:fi>©<a3D2rf S:^®3 Cf^23Cf gceSo ©v2j53i^^©353S5 
 
 oS^Sa'" gc53 C3J35«a3d®23338 tSSss* d^Sssg igiesS 
 ©03z33®cS2S[y ^©» @-^C3a" csSbsJ ©eeb ©253© 
 €)<5 §g E3©e3 S![g] ©codeosjzscf ©so^sSD^'^SSzrf 
 
 C3S325d's33e Jiftd)®" C3®e3S55 tfiSJfosf 353(5 srfQ (^-OJ 
 
 C23C53 zaQ^j)?:? . ©>333as3(3^S)e)l^4^^38iS@. 
 
 This work is mentioned by De Zoysa, in his 
 Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese and Skt. MSS., 
 p. 8, as a composition supposed to be 
 spurious. For another copy, with a slightly 
 varying text, see no. 134, art. xxv^li. For 
 fragments of what seem to be different 
 recensions of the same work, see nos. 129, 
 art. XVI., 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. The 
 popy at Copenhagen, described at p. 73 of 
 Westergaard's Catalogue, seems also to be a 
 fra^gment. 
 
 ,IV. Foil. 566—65. 
 
 Anadasdmin lat sdtalca-puja-kathdva. 
 
 A story of an offering of cloth made by 
 the wives of a king of Kosala to Ananda 
 Thera, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, ex- 
 tracted from the 20th chapter of Mayura- 
 pada's Piijavaliya. For other copies, see 
 nos. 25, foil. Q<na—®Qa, and no. 134, art. xxiv. 
 
 ^qS '§ '-^ ° e3®-€^2s3'8,§® ' ssjsq 
 "ssTes^ "^ "s5©3 "@^oa "23rf®d 
 
 To this is appended a discourse on the 
 merit of worshipping the Buddha, the 
 Dhamma and the Sangha, beginning with 
 the Pali stanza eswotawBtssioq&tseso, &c. 
 
 127. 
 
 Add. 27,290.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 157 (c^+2S3- 
 «3 + 3S3— aa + !S5— S)a+d3— ©€;); 16f in. by 2^ ; 
 6 — 10 lines, 14 in . long ; written in several 
 different hands, probably late in the 18th 
 century. 
 
 [Presented by the 
 Trustees of the Cheistt Collection.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1. A fragment of the introduction 
 of Dhammakitti's SaddharmalanJcaraya. The 
 text from the ninth line of fol. 16 agrees with 
 that of no. 123, fol. 1, line 2, but the long 
 adoration of the Buddha, &c., which precedes 
 the proper text, differs totally from the same 
 found in the latter manuscript. Compare 
 also page 1 of the printed edition. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 «J5©®a eneass «3cn©(§vS3J cfd£55®S5a caDDa 
 
 C3®a)63e3, ca^n ®® «5D®CSe38S33"d03 ©S3® «9S3 
 «S5Scaj3"sJ ©S33b®3^3S;B 8533(3^03 S^sSs^Sg CsS) 
 
 £)l)®G323d' C3£)a2533c5©cs2sdf cj©d)e3©^e3 dcSasS 
 e£)cs@fe9eg,!SD©oa2s:? <^sf5zf3a'*|i «8®a£s5ca@© cs&cq 
 d)©d3a>35®oa3'g^"«n3ea2SJ'®d9 eseg^ gdsB^ca 
 c55S5S)aa®a§23ci'SSad' sacS2J5(3®c;q»°os — qf^ 
 
 II. Foil. 2 — 146. A portion of a commen- 
 tary on the Culakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)- 
 sutta of the Majjhima Nikaya (iii. iv. 5). 
 The title of the commentary is probably cgss 
 gq)a^©l*c?S33'£) Subha-sutrdrtha-varnanava, as 
 is mentioned in the sixth line of fol. 6a. 
 
 The present fragment contains only the 
 Nidana-patha, or the introduction to the 
 commentary. It has two divisions. The 
 
 15 2jJ 16 ggjjgjj 
 
 " esM » ssSiS^} 
 
 «S525LrS 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 133 
 
 text of the first, up to fol. 36, line 4, is 
 identical with that of the commencement 
 of the aforementioned Saddharmalankaraya. 
 Beyond this it is different. It ends at fol. 6, 
 line 2, with a commentary on the following 
 Pali stanza, which is also to be found at the 
 end of the first chapter of the Saddharmalan- 
 karaya. See p. 30 of the printed edition. 
 £)®^®3 ^©>(3Dzffle3d®-€^ oc5®®3 c5cso«5^o 
 a®DD3 ®e3C53S!5s5®?5^3 (5s3®-€^'s ©eJS'za 
 
 £l®f»f)3 S5®© ^«:DQg25;®Ssf53C8®£S5«9 
 af»Do C3S)3©(5<b d0(£5S3a3sfil.g25X»3' 
 
 The second division contains an interesting 
 interverbal comment on Evam me siitam. 
 EJcam samayam Bhagava, &c., the prescribed 
 introduction to the Buddhist suttas, giving in 
 this connection a hasty account of the Buddha 
 and of the Buddhist convocation held soon 
 after his death. For a similar, but more 
 extensive commentary, see art. v. and x. 
 
 End. 
 
 £)eo2rf®e5 g^c8 (g)S3j©^© <fbg®s33 cpss^-s^ (g)S)o 
 
 Cq«3g253S>o ®Si53sS5 ®^Sa3o 35386 ®q8s>o 03^3 
 ^SSi ©€)3d) Ss,e®C32S3' - t) ^CjJS^otQ'oS ©C3S3(5 
 ®23309 <^2S£)2S52f53'g £5555320 ^253(5 £)€)® t533£l3 
 
 . osSzss cpsSD^s^ cadSdcsjsd' ©5S32sd'©d 6©o ®® 
 
 55350 0325:) ®S) OqcS Cfb^ ©iSSoQ ffi^ ff2S33<36© 
 2535263 qbd)®® CQjSS CScJCS qf©C32Si'®25339cpi^ ®® 
 OSdboS ©Cj(g®eS2S3 . 2SCij255£33(£)Q8S. 
 
 A printed edition of the Subha-sutta, alias 
 Culakamma - vibhanga - sutta, with a Sin- 
 halese interverbal interpretation, appeared at 
 Colombo in 1890. It agrees with the present 
 manuscript only so far as the interpretation 
 of the introduction evam me sutam, &c., goes. 
 
 III. Fol. 15a. Three lines containing 
 several corrupt Pali verses on being religious 
 and its good results, apparently not con- 
 nected with the foregoing work. 
 
 ' ®?55 ' c53(S35;S33^g«s2n3 ' ssS^Sia * zssaeajso 
 
 Beg. 
 
 @ao al®€) CSoK© Gsd^'o ©©d^ ©COS 2556^d!* 
 C332S53'di C332S33 [sic] iS^'Si&6o& e?©S33®d3 
 
 End. 
 
 ®a3333C,2S3© @S)CaC3 O^S)3353<5jS3'®6© 
 
 z53<5255''o ©©Q«?Soe3 (^£ig^«se,jS) g€®®(5. 
 
 IV. Foil. 15Z^— 23&. A fragment of what 
 seems to be a commentary on a Pali text as 
 yet unidentified, containing a chapter entitled 
 oc^SlgaSea PasbuduMsa,_ called also by its 
 equivalent Sanskrit title es-ia^SQgcDiSJaasK 
 PaHcavidha-buddha-kritya, " the five kinds of 
 duties of the Buddha," giving an account of 
 his daily routine of monastic and religious 
 Ufa. 
 
 The text begins abruptly : — 
 
 ©S5d^ ®®©®2S3 £52550055^" Qi® ®ejc5a2r53 
 2§iS®®-aq" 2s:i3203gs533(5 6(3 ca^DosssSceQ eai) 
 
 ©l^®®-2^" C3«£)(je2S:!Q"' aS33 S5®23J"S£53 2SJ'®£3 9 
 
 SSa § iSss csio tb(3S®®2s:f a©Sag©^"s333 
 
 ®cead' gisSOJ© ©iS©3C5QQ253d-iS®C3"253 . 65S 
 e3©SSfj©^"S55iCQ 255© 253©da8J3J . g 8; 3325533^" 
 
 sjjsca e3c^3aJ3:235es5^"33j303 — Cf3§ 
 It ends : — 
 
 OCSa©® 03J® S)"S333 253© 253©dQ&SJ §2^5 
 OCSaS® QQ3@CQ C333c5 C53Q53CS2s5 &zd®SiSSi ®C3©^ 
 
 ®c;©'53 eD3S3®Qe!S ra?^ ®353g"oeS ©i<^ esg^" 
 €3@gca,2D®csxs:f gzsxa© qasfijs^s'' c33(aS)®c823cJ 
 
 fioGO ®C3CaB)" ©233®d^ «g23rf'©2SD «33S3®CSS5 255ii!3 
 
 ©i£i!f?«^ i$(3 c3®3e3aK9ad^" <q©ei cs©^ cassd©'^^*' 
 
 «33e<D®CS!9 ®C633 233(5,^2533" Ca®3P-33eS C3®©.«5 
 
 ^Szsj" 2SDi!S g£) §a<jeadf®353®d!S £^253 8e3§ 
 
 ^63 g-i^J3 1^033 ©C3®CQ2St ;^"^3S2533c5g g&3i 
 
 des§ cso©®ce2sd^" e3Se33zs303Q ce253 oq®QS ®C3 
 Szrf <^Sa «9@ca9 qf©^Q2SX35©2532S3'*9 SiQ Qqsi 
 
 * The metre of this stanza seems to be corrupt. 
 
 " 2S3a2aa " ©63 " (§ , " C3®3?S '' ^ 
 
 " csacSB) ■* ei®3ass5^©c6£s:f "•255 " .€65 
 
 M M 
 
134 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 ecszrf <q2S32S^3' c3^iS5o gg f^iQ?sS ^<ac35S5cS'e>(3) 
 
 Y. Foil. 24a— 28a. 
 
 Subha-sutra-deianavehi Nidana-hathava. 
 
 The introductory story of the Subha-sutra- 
 de^ana, the Sinhalese version of the Cula- 
 karama - vibhanga - sutta of the Majjhima- 
 Nikaya (iii. iv. 5). See also art. ii. and x. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©osiS SiSSe3«J5 aadtS esiSaS -^SdO -sggdi 
 
 S?S:) ©X^ZSd" ©350®^C6M «S5© a§®?S5'2s5 ®iS53 
 ®C33(^ dc5'^(5xQ«S^"' Gf(S5®a3®<53(fiS3" ©03 — Cfi 
 
 End. 
 
 ^{i^ens as5oe3®ce«S25d" Cf^oszsjQ cpgeos . ®S53 
 SSca 6235 r^ssyssi zaeoaezssS cpgoS . {SSzrf 
 
 ?5 QM S ®q^ ©3 g O 2553 ® ® ® £653 C^3 ® ® ^ C3 33 S5 C3 ® 3 
 gC3S 
 
 C3 C?© 3 <gj)^® ® ^' ^^^^ ° ^ ^ ^ ® *^ ^' 9 ® '^'' ^^'^'^ * 
 
 A slightly different edition of the present 
 text, omitting the account of the Buddhist 
 hells, which begins at fol, ©33&, was printed at 
 Colombo in 1890, as an introduction to the 
 Culakamma-vibhanga-sutta and its Sinhalese 
 interverbal interpretation. 
 
 VI. Foil. 286—515. 
 
 A portion of what seems to be a lengthy 
 sermon in Sinhalese, interspersed with Pali 
 
 ' eSCS^® '2553 ''®® ' i^ ' 
 
 * This stanza is, as usual, exceedingly corrupt. 
 
 quotations and stories illustrative of the evil 
 consequences of " destroying life," and of 
 the good derived from the acceptance and 
 observance of the Buddhist Sarana, "the 
 three refuges," and the Panca-sila, "the 
 five precepts." This is followed by further 
 discourses on hatred and covetousness and 
 on the merit of practising charity and leading 
 a virtuous life. Neither the title nor the 
 name of the author is known. 
 
 The text begins abruptly : — 
 
 ®®®e3 ^(^e33g^"333 e53©o3Q e3g-^92S32S53"§ 
 g?9o33?So3S 2acS25:5(3^ g3-i^ ©a jzSS® ©?s53(fi 
 ®GS3aJ cp^?s5© cfz^ a©Q e3g-igS®5s:5255"®Qe. 
 
 and ends in the same manner at the middle 
 of a word, as follows : — 
 
 6 tS^S) §©;s ©X33Z55®ca!9 <|)e3<J ®S)3®£S53 C3© 
 gi^ ®^©23 d2S5®03Q e3x®-€^®C8S «53® C^'?] 
 
 ^ssSzsii^&i^^ ©e33©(33"© 2533 e3®3j53g ®es3 sg©^ 
 qBi?S©®2SM:i'"'cs . ®32n©335oa ©®©ca ^(^osgcaro" 
 
 VII. Fol. 62. A fragment of a palm-leaf, 
 containing a medical prescription, probably 
 put in here as a book-mark. 
 
 VIII. Foil. 63— 60a. 
 
 Sambahuldnam bhikkhunam vatthu. 
 
 An interverbal interpretation of the Pali 
 story in the Dhammapada-Atthakatha, in 
 reference to the 128th stanza, na antalikkhe 
 na sa/muddamajjhe , of the Dhammapada. 
 See p. 23 of Fausboll's edition. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 «S3qfCSXS5@®S53S)^, «S3qeJ5X55@©253S) cs«n ©® 
 
 aq g§a C53d)a©©25d' (3e3(3ffiSa3§; <§'<i)o a®® 
 ©^tsa^js^o, ®® a|)@®^ca203©; csaSs, csaaea^i" 
 
 2S:J'©£S323d'®C^ ; ©c5eS3©®2S5 @GS3d ©402533, ®£5S3 
 
 " ©®®d<|(3e33go«o " ssd^zoo " 2c:f®2Xj 
 
 '•srfiS "©©3 "ad'©23C)' "ad's, "^ 
 
 €3 
 
 fi353a 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 135 
 
 qbc^Sto 2a©da, d'?s5o323d^ e523dr®^«s58? cfc5s5'o33 
 ©c.j(3®e32S' . C32s£>3, (5a3C3q)j'23d'Ss5 23cf©d; ©da? 
 ©©v?r5 @£S5d®2SX353, ®d3332303(5®o3©>oatS Soescs 
 
 e3S?a<5e3e3?5523S3o3, ca&c^oszxi'^sozs^^es <^233s553 
 End. 
 
 ®qcEa5553©csa3®«S5,' ®«^(2asf33 ®2536©<5; ©35 
 
 esasd 6(3030 esiS^'osoisgcej c3@b«?«s>®S553£5?5^ 
 «C336, aaSi^nS' C3®93e3S5 ®en£5«OcsoK)Q^; 
 
 a2®®^C5a"'2S3o, al®" ®^C5a?S^3© ®a33®®3; C33 
 
 ©3CjexS «acS3S. 
 
 IX. 1. Foil. 60a — 715. A sermon on tlie 
 Pali stanza — 
 
 esDDbdsS C3330 g/KS^ees^o csS3e3e3®8 @cc3®£s:!'" 
 g£3e33€^" C3S3eass5es30iS) ^esgdo cfcsoScSD 
 
 terminating in a storj called 
 
 Pancadapika-vastuva (foil. 62a — 71b), 
 
 illustrative of the merits acquired by donations 
 to the Buddhist Church. 
 
 The story ends : — 
 
 C%"fiS32SlS gd'S^g CSSj2533(5®2a3S aS^d" ?5iS)S5§ 
 9^ Sc33253©CSac)' ^©n ®-^S3zs" C3®e3S5 Cf-^«^© 
 
 ®2S3®<5®adi egsrfssd) ®S)d'3®c]e2Lj' €i^zsidi ®SJ 
 ScezaQ ei^ss:) eossxng ei,2SXr<g qfddg Cfi)c5g 
 •jS)©2SJ' ca©oa3?So3 cssse^saSzadzd'S ^sJcaos) 
 
 
 ge3i*i3i!) " ^ssS^ " gjaes 
 
 (SZS 
 
 2. Foil. 716— 74a. 
 
 Dasapunya-hriyava. 
 
 "The ten meritorious acts," being a 
 discourse on four Pali stanzas, beginning : — 
 
 g®30S (?) e33@S33 £)I®3 2S5©®Z3333C3C65SK3Z35o 
 
 253cno qpassadeo-i^jJiSQe ©23B5>©s3«9 eaSeoEa^S 
 
 Ce2j5 ©® (353(53©©!© cftSg3©«r5® S)'^^'^ ®s?Q 
 @ii iSdss?" S5(5i2s:)" 9S50 SeD3^<5 e33e,(58.£^ 
 ©^ Cfi^ ^®(33(;gdi c3®j3ss5ca@S(i)®d'3a5S5®oS3 
 ?s523d'S£55zs:f©cd©a23df ©a,(52S36«^ — cf? 
 
 and ending : — 
 {52533ssxs5©oe23d' cfcB®S5 6(3 go,2J5(33 and 
 
 ©^ZSCfoS ©B5©SS 2ax®«S ff«6®S53^ SS)®Z333S 
 
 ©q©5552s:i'caiS ®eJS . ^e3"g4^M^ce3'©S 
 For another version, see no. 129, art. 11. 
 
 3. Foil. 74a — 756. A story of a prostitute, 
 in illustration of the evil of stealing, 
 probably an appendix to the foregoing 
 sermon. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©© ®S53e5gaa(2e3®(3e!S «??s:©i=°igi© ©©s© bso 
 
 (gg Z533C9J3e3 SSD® ggd£532SD2Sdf©ffi5ad'©C^®cd 2553(3 
 
 ©o3!S adxs^id sgSd 63SXS5(i) ©©©"csaaSssJ ©sa 
 
 X. Foil. 76a — 986. A fragment contain- 
 ing the concluding sentence of one sermon 
 and the complete text of another, on the 
 prescribed phrase Evam me sutam, &c., with 
 which the Pali suttas begin. In this sermon 
 are incorporated, besides other interesting 
 matter, an account of Gautama Buddha and 
 of the first council of Buddhist monks held 
 shortly after his death, as well as a descrip^ 
 tion of the Buddha's residence at Jetavana, 
 and a lengthy discourse on his four Iriyd- 
 pathas, or " postures," with several stories in 
 illustration of the subjects. For a similar 
 
 03 
 
 "'23d'©! 
 
 "©© 
 
136 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 discourse, see art. n. and v. Concerning the 
 introductory plirase of the Buddhist suttas, 
 which seems to have been prescribed by 
 Gautama Buddha himself, see Teer's extract 
 from Mahakaruna-pundarika-siitra in Ann. 
 du Musee Guimet, vol. v., pp. 78 — 80. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 . . . e3aJes33 ©-sgoja ©oozs^GetS €)s5©3(gS6)23) 
 
 C3§bs3?9 g?S(33«acec) ai®&-^?Q B-^ts fsoqd 
 
 ©35533 Cfi^ ©©OScSoe ^S) «D3S'S3 03cScfiZ35 
 
 ©2553©© . ceg zssSd e338'2s®csss?^ce2sf . tsia 
 S'^aq, §© eaoS'Sice, @33ss3 ■e533S'a3ca, esa® 
 esoS'ssoe, ©qS e33S's3QQS zSoes €)??fea©6)' 
 
 -^^ 
 End. 
 
 ©®©cd ©epsSSa' (|)So33e3c3c6S © ©S«S5 
 
 ©©?55 ® ©C553S5)?f53 ©enSzSJ" ©©?SD353 §CO@ ^d) 
 
 Sa)Sqj,ad)§g C32S3(3 C322)©as3 €) S3® s>®2s:i' 
 ©cd ©2j3sJ ffj^(5c3g25d'©el ©1^ ©1^ S)(3?r52S53' 
 e3ca 6©«S©iS5S23;:i' cseaQ C3:^GS2d'©cd ©zsj"' 
 
 ^C09 ® gS'03§ C3.255d^Soeg©S23d' ©B53a?S33 
 
 ©ee«53. 
 
 - XI. 1. Foil. 98b—10lb. 2S3S?S3©^9Se3!?S, 
 the Sinhalese version of the Pali story Kan- 
 canadeviya-vatthu, in the RasavahinI, ii. 4, 
 extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 5. 
 See nos, 123 and 129, art. ix. 3. The poetical 
 version of this tale, by Kiramba Thera, is 
 entitled Kavumutuhma. See no. 107. 
 
 2. PqU. 10?. e3©^S5cS«^3e3S3p, a version 
 of the Pancaspita-bhijckhtmam-vatthu (Ras, 
 xi. 2),independent of that in the Saddharma- 
 lankaraya, xxiv. 3 (no. 123). 
 
 ^ '2S:C«S33 '©«S3i9 '®g5oQ? 
 
 It begins with the stanza found at the end 
 of the tale in the original Pah,* as follows : — 
 
 C33c^3C33(5©©S3S3tC3S<5iSs33 azs^& s:S©3ae. 
 ^^3 ©(Bq5@©cS3dSo£) oQ^©?553 e3:^e)sS 
 
 ©■aq2JXs?3 ®K)^o S5o S^esjdo 2a3®es:cSceo 
 
 ■SS3®d)e3' 
 t3eb35333 S?55©CS©33o S©O^0 S^®a553§©C3 "• 
 Z533 353'i3. 
 
 ce^©C65S25d' ©© (3o2553Se3©GeiS j^^c^^eiesg 
 
 ?D® e3S)S3®0S©g Cp^nZS)6 «S5® ©e533<5©OS!S 6Z3J 
 £3S)2r0c5©CO253 E3 Sid's coca £3? e3®-i^ aSS©@©(33 
 
 tSzs© " £)3eegSi5ad4^"2J3DK3QQ — r^i 
 and ends ? — 
 
 «S5iSS5Sj tfiija «^©®CS^ ©® ®S03C3^e3§)32SD 
 
 ^^oQ® Cfcas csaae ©sssecsacezrf ^SDess SgB 
 (gSScQj o-ssi ds3?S" iScsg C3ca<5 g^Sssd" ©<? 
 cSceeo . S5©q ©® ®e553cadioS)32S5g^ ©^0^533© 
 
 ?. Foil. 1026— .103a, Sgsssf^Scae^©, a 
 version, of the Silutta-vatthu (Ras. ix. 1), 
 independent of that in the Saddharmalan- 
 karaya, XX. 4 (no. 123). 
 
 Beg, 
 
 ©®® (3o^3S£3©qa!9 ss(3;g<5i®©©'JS3d ©ffl'^?S5 
 
 al)®§2S32S5 ®£53©S3(5i2S:)'©£S)23Ci'®d — <^^ 
 
 XII. Foil. 103a— 1046. a®@25ice33e;2a 
 ©ea^©, a Sinhialese version of the Dhammika- 
 updsaka-vatthu, a tale in the Dhammapada- 
 t|;hakatha. This is also quite independent of 
 the version of the same in the Saddharma- 
 ratnavaliya, v. 12. See no. 12, fol. 1066 — 1086, 
 or pp. 161 — 164 of the printed edition. 
 
 ' iSiodQoJ "§ao "«sJ© "sscC " sj© 
 
 "63 
 
 * See p. 184 of the edition of the Easavahini, printed 
 at Colombo, 1891. 
 
 f By this last sentence, the compiler evidently means 
 that the sermon on the meiit of listening to the chanting 
 of the Satipatthana-sutta, ends here. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 137 
 
 Beg. 
 
 as3(3 8-g^ ffcsD «§i)o^^ c^-^^ a§;®©<cet9 8!f?Qo 
 
 £)®@2a (^oacszaSdx ez255S33'B5cQ — qp^ 
 
 XIII. Foil. 1046— 110&. ®B30!S3!::S«s^®23S<5 
 ©ajg Mahdhappinatthera-vatthu, a tale in 
 elucidation of the 79tli stanza {dJiammaplii 
 sulcham seti°) of the Dhammapada, extracted 
 from the Dhammapadatthakatha. See pp. 
 275 — 281 of the printed edition of Colombo, 
 1893. 
 
 XIV. Foil. 111. A sutta, or a discourse 
 of the Buddha in Pali, not, found in the third 
 book of the Anguttara Nikaya, and treating 
 of what is real (sdro), and unreal (asaro). 
 
 Beg. 
 
 68©SD^S3o fSzso C3®cSo «5cn63 esoSsiSceo 
 ©es5d^ ©dsi^^xD <|2f53(2i8S3ae£3 <^dj©>® . 
 ■S3S) ©5)3 «:fic©3 cSzsjg <^©©2SSnS tSzaS^Ss -sS 
 
 e3^©i.'5X53 ^ ®S5 «fi25^ S3e53S©va53 e3€)eD<§\S£03^S) 
 «D<53©3 t&33^©SDS . «9€^®3 5g)®3 5S[sic]cS253a 
 <5^^ qpeSSdosS C33(5®3Cj^r(S33^ . 8aG5®3^ <S<€^ , 
 iS33oeo tSsSSS)©© CfC33(5o C33<5®3q)S3S3o ©ffl3CS3o 
 
 tSaaffi®© qfC33do C33d®0CiS3SS)o c?Ss5o tS^a®®© 
 qfe33c5o e33d®3CijS5S)c?o 9®o^ «S-€^ fpc334^ 
 e33(5®3e,jS3c333jft — qb§ . 
 
 End. 
 
 ©cao ©!J353§ ^ss33®© (gssS ©3 g5e>e33 ©3 
 §©0 cad'^^o en©vS53 ©ssss^i ai@o cad^o C3 
 ©iS53 ®es33di esoso fiad-^o cc^sss ©ms^ 03 
 
 «J53''^03S>3 e3SSd©S33 ®e533^ fp§2S3?S5.ie,^3 
 e33©d®^3 ©SOsdi 2533©®g ®t^3©3d3 EsS© 
 
 d®a:>3 ©ensdi gc33©3a, esSSdeisss ©ebs^ gds 
 ®®c5o3@dde3®3qS)3^3 e3S@d®S33 ©S33^ . efcso 
 d'@s:>e33®d3 -sS . 
 
 '«n 
 
 «3Z 
 
 ^■Ci3 
 
 Sj333 
 
 ■€^ 
 
 XV. Foil. 112ffl— 134&. 
 
 An extract from the Pansiyapanas-jataJea- 
 pota (nos. 110 — 112), containing the follow- 
 ing " birth-stories." 
 
 1. Mattakundali-jdtaka (Faus. 449). Same 
 as no. 110, foil. Sa — ga. 
 
 2. Ananusociya-jataka (Faus. 328). Ibid., 
 foil. ®©q a — ®5j a. 
 
 3. Sujdta-jdtaJca (Faus. 352). Jbid., fol. 
 ©£)a. — 6. 
 
 4. Uraga-jataha (Faus. 354). IM., foil. 
 ®®a6 — £)3®a, and no. 134, art. xvii. 
 
 5. Kummdsapinda-jdtalca(Faus. 415). Ibid., 
 foil. ©E^ia — 6§a. 
 
 6. SamJcicca-jdtaJca (Faus. 530). Ibid., foil. 
 2a3©a— 2ga. 
 
 XVI. Foil. 134&— 136a. Five Pali stanzas, 
 accompanied by their Sinhalese interverbal 
 paraphrase, treating of the evil results of the 
 first five sins dealt with in the ten SikJchdpadas, 
 namely: (1) Killing; (2) Misappropriation 
 of property; (3) Adultery; (4) Lying; and 
 (5) Drinking. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 a©c53^ €3-235 o ®e3«533 ®£fe^3 «S53C53' @CS33 6t6i 
 
 ®!Se33®©© QWO^QO © 03sS33°^03-253e3£S ©C, 
 C32S33 
 
 End. 
 
 C3!§ gSca^i^S' ®@®S323i gSS? S^®?S52rf^03S £)§ 
 dd32S523Li'©e5323d'®d SSzSCf ©a,(g®d233. 
 
 XVII. Foil. 136a— 141&. 
 
 Sumanamaldlcdra-lcatlid-vastuva. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the story of the 
 florist Sumana, found in the Dhammapada- 
 tthakatha, V. 9. It is different from the 
 version in the Saddharmaratnavaliya (tale 
 
 ' e?D 
 
 cd^ecsad'c) 
 
 N N 
 
138 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 no. 60), and does not follow the Pali text so 
 closely. Of. no. 13, foil. 253a— 2566, or 
 pp. 433 — 438 of the printed edition. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ■33©^ C3235 g©'Qezs:J^©S25d' ce9 (Sao ^©es 
 
 eSzsJ 33(53 ®3(30 2S50(5gQ0JSD©353©JJ523} ©Qog^^do 
 
 Sjgacf© ®(^ gdaSes? e^^S339 tb® d3-?S©cst9 ® 
 e^Cj'g c3®e3a35Sce cos ®>^©©5eS iSSssd' ^zSsJDa 
 c53?S ^!53©3' ®®c,e3©v(5tS ©^?S53 (53'asrf §S2s:)^ 
 ©qj(3 iSces© 3532S!2S5'®3 qftScsgj?? , ©S3©2a®C3 
 ^csssJ . Oas5 e2®®03£35!fi ddesseoa «3©c5 ©^easd 
 ^® c5£5g'(5i®2S3®2S5£3J dacSd'ceassd.^ e2®e»o3!S 
 
 Cfea ®ffi53 ®>S3»)S5® CaScq <53®d0S3253®GQa-€^'23d' 
 
 ©eoadfeisi ©d^©«S33d3®'®Q3!S ©iS)©e32n®d«33 
 
 For another copy, see no. 135, art. vi. 
 XVIII. Foil. 1416— 142a, 
 
 Sarandgamana-sutta, 
 
 The Pali text of a discourse on the merit 
 of Sarandgamanam, " the confession of faith 
 in the three Refuges" of Buddhism mentioned 
 in the Khuddaka-patha. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 tSS^DDg-Sao . diS3o C3®CQo «;C35©3 €03 ©338030 
 
 ©£55(5^ ®!533©©?S5 Cfss^sSOSzaoea cfbds®® . 
 cfd ©5)3 cposca@3 e33Sa©vS3iS33 6^ca^J? cccsjSs ©33 
 
 «30C3oiS3® (^Oeoza^eSs SrC3©©>S33 e33®q ©<5t33 
 ©.a^2£>3 £)2S5®CiX53o ^S§ . 63S3®iJ333o ^S 
 ©V553J553 ©>&)3 Cf)QeS3®3 e33Sg®S3S33 e3(S)©«r»5o 
 ^33^©»©3© . S3c5-f^O®SJ5o ■K;©55:X53 sSo ® C55 
 
 en2(3o sSo ©coei^asjo zSo ®C553^esoC3s5Ddi — «b§ 
 
 End. 
 
 §a)o ^6-S^a c3®-€^"o aSDo e3<5-€^o ra®-i^'Q 
 
 ■ CSo^o tsd'^o <23®?S52S5d3 ©Cj@ . <|)q®®©3© e360©3 
 ff3X55®®s03 Cf300Ca®3 C33SS®3X533 C3<53©®333 
 
 ^ £5j3 ' 2D ' ©^^(£)©«J)3(5^® in the 2nd copy (no. 
 .135, fol. 64&, line 1). ' <5tS555-2^^ ? 
 
 For copies of the Sinhalese version, see 
 nos. 129, art. xiv., 132, art. 11., 135, art. ill. 
 and viii., and 136, art. vi. 
 
 XIX. Foil. 142a— 145&. 
 
 ValUyatthera-kathdva. 
 
 The story of Valliya Thera. The statement 
 in the following introduction, that the tale ia 
 to be found in the Pali Thera-gatha, is in- 
 correct. A Valliya Thera is, however, 
 mentioned therein, at I. 53, 126, and 168 
 verses. 
 
 33©«^ ©® ®ci)dsB3d3®©cS i^gSJ©'^©!^ ©(3@ 
 03®afidz33(33©C3?g© ^'© 2»©c5o335 . ^& ^?53©' 
 ^Q<^ !S55c33©e3e2© ©®®C3 CfxScS g®S333'CQ. 
 
 Appended to this tale is an account of the 
 Buddha listening throughout a whole night 
 to a sermon delivered by Ananda Thera, 
 See no. 129, art. v. 2, for another copy. 
 
 XX. Foil. 146a— 157. 
 
 AtapiriJcara-hathdvastuva. 
 
 A discourse interspersed with Pali quota- 
 tions, on the Attha-parikkhdrd, or the eight 
 requisites of a Buddhist friar, extolling 
 especially the good resulting from donations 
 of the same to the Sangha. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha 
 and the PaU stanza — 
 
 §®G)3 6 §a)£X3 e3©-i^CS33 ©-€^4^0 
 Z55e£3@6 ©© Cf -'^15^® 12533 SS®3©-€^* 
 
 S©cs(3 3a©ea3 8<5^^®iJX53©d 
 ©©-g^€^ «S3S©cS(3 3>(S3e333cae3 
 
 with its interverbal Sinhalese interpretation, 
 the text proper begins : — 
 
 g(5-i^©q £33(5® 333 C^i& qfO ©C553 ©S3S335J 
 !S5'o ©eS32S:J^©«J ^£3oZ53(5 C32)i)j3'S3JC3^©(aadf 
 
 ©S325;:j'©d®ed eg £33^ g(3©o3!S^ Sagd^esSza roscSa 
 
 ^ sd© ' ?S5 ' s5©s5c3 
 
 ©?S^3 
 
 iS^isS 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 139 
 
 
 conges 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 S^3 J^cse £)l@QS2xi' dLd®3a3Q §g esacagg 
 ®eadas>«22s:)f Ssa2scf®cdSSsd" eQ«s:ie^'§ 1 
 §i'S3 ®csiaS>b34^cQ Q'S)ssSQ (^isJeaoE) zsaOg??. 
 
 This is followed by a Sinhalese stanza 
 expressing the pious aspirations, probably 
 of the author. For another copy of this 
 discourse, with a slightly different text, see 
 no. 134, art. ix. 
 
 128. 
 
 Or. 1091.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 195 (three leaves 
 unmarked +zsi—£>%) ', 18f in. by 2f ; 6 — 9 
 lines, 16 — 1 7 in. long ; written in an unformed 
 hand by a Kandyan Buddhist novice named 
 Tembahitiyave Angulimala Samanera ; dated 
 (fol. 1946) Friday, five days before the 
 second quarter {de poya) of the month 
 Poson, in Saka 1680 current (May 1757, 
 A.D.). The wooden boards are lacquered 
 and painted ' with floral and other orna- 
 mentations. [Miss M. Paesons.J 
 
 I. 1*^177. 
 
 Thupa -vamsay a. 
 
 " History of Thupas, or Buddhist tumuli," 
 called also in the introduction (fol 353 b) — 
 
 161& ^tsS&ssi * ^i 
 
 ©3 
 
 ' @«^£)o 'si'^i^ ^«.iw ^^ 
 
 * Foil. 1 and 2 are extra leaves. The first contains a 
 crude representation of Gotama Buddha, in his birth 
 as Sumedha ascetic, receiving the first vivarana from 
 Dipaiikara Buddha ; the second contains the colophon of 
 the transcriber of the manuscript. 
 
 Buvanveli-ddgeb-varnanava. f 
 
 A standard work in Sinhalese prose, inter- 
 spersed with Pali stanzas, and treating of the 
 following subjects :— > 
 
 1. Suvisi - vivarana, called in the Pali, 
 version Abhimhara-kathd, being an account 
 of the twenty-four "assurances" of Grotama's 
 future attainment of Buddhahood, received 
 in his bygone births from anterior Buddhas 
 
 (foil. 255 — ®a55&). 
 
 2. Gotama Buddha's birth, his laical life, 
 his Mahahhinikkhamana or " the great re- 
 nunciation," and the enshrining of the hair 
 which was shorn off his head on his assuming 
 the ascetic life, in the Culamani-dagaba (foil. 
 ®<S3 6 — o3 6). This section is called in the 
 Pali version Gulamanidussa - thujpa - dvaya - 
 kaiha. See p. 16 of the printed edition of 
 Colombo, 1896. 
 
 3. His war with Mara (foil. S6 — ^a), his 
 attainment of the Buddhahood, and his 
 preaching of the following sermon (foil. 
 fS>a — %h). 
 
 4. BhammacaJcJcappavattana-sutta, the Bud- 
 dha's first sermon in Pah, extracted from the 
 Anguttara-nikaya (foil, ga — Kasb). This 
 sutta is not included in the printed edition 
 of the present work. For another copy, see 
 no. 8, and for an English translation, by 
 Prof. Rhys Davids, see Max Miiller's Sacred 
 Books of the Bast, vol. ii. 
 
 5. The Buddha's ministry, his death and 
 cremation, the distribution of his relics, the 
 erection of ten diigabas (Dasa-thupa-kathd), 
 and the ceremony of enshrining some of these 
 relics by king Ajatasattu {DTiatu-nidhdna- 
 katha ; foil, ^i — ©<a a). 
 
 t Possibly so called because of the sanctity attached 
 to Euvanvelidagaba, a description of -which was probably 
 the author's main object in writing this book, all other 
 accounts of dagabas, &c., in the work being incorporated 
 more or less by way of introduction. 
 
140 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 6. The story of king Dharmasoka, tis 
 religious acts, especially in the building of 
 dagabas (GaturasUi-sahassa-thupa-katha), and 
 an account of the Buddhist missionaries sent 
 out by him (foil, el's a — @a). 
 
 7. The arrival of Asoka's son Mahinda 
 as missionary to Ceylon, the establishment of 
 Buddhism in the island, the building of the 
 Thuparama dagaba, and the depositing in it 
 of the right collar-bone relic of Gotama 
 Buddha (Thiiparama-hatha ; foil, ga — ®©»ife). 
 
 8. Bodhi-dgamana-lcathd, the story of the 
 bringing of a branch of the sacred Bodhi 
 tree of India to Ceylon (foil. ®€)»i h — do a). 
 
 9. Yojana - thilpa - hatha, on the future 
 dagabas (foil, do a — 6 a). 
 
 10. An account of Ceylon kings, from 
 Devanampiyatissa (circa B.C. 307) to Dut- 
 thagamani (B.C. 161 ; fol. €). 
 
 11. [Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva^, 
 the story of king Dutthagamani (foil. 
 €b — d<B a) . 
 
 12. Nandimitra* - yodhayanange utpatti- 
 haihava, the story of the warrior Nandimitra 
 (foil. d<Ba — 6\d&). 
 
 13. Suranirmala . . . utpatti-kathdva, the 
 story of the warrior Suranirmala (foil. 
 
 14. Mahdsenaf . . . utpatti-kathdva, the story 
 of the warrior Mahasena (foil, ©do 6 — ©dia). 
 
 15. QotimharaX . . ; utpatti - katkdva, the 
 story of the warrior Gotimbara (foil. ®d"ia — h). 
 
 16. Theraputtdbhaya . . . utpatti-kathdva, 
 the story of the warrior Theraputtabhaya 
 (foil. ®di6 — do© a). 
 
 17. Bharana . . . utpatti-kathdva, the story 
 of the warrior Bharana (foil, do® a — b). 
 
 * Nandhi-mitta in the Pali version (pr. ed., p. 45). 
 t Mahasona in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73, and in the 
 Sinhalese printed text. 
 
 J Gothayimhara in the Pali version. 
 
 18. Velusumana . . . utpatti - hathdva, the 
 story of the warrior Velusumana (foil, 
 do® 6 — dsa). 
 
 19. Khanjadeva . . . utpatti-kathdva, the 
 story of the warrior Khanja-deva (fol. 
 dsa — 6). 
 
 20. Phussadeva . . . utpatti - kathdva, the 
 story of the warrior Phussa-deva (foil; 
 ds6 — t5a). 
 
 21. Lahhiyavasabha^ ... utpatti-kathdva, the 
 story of the warrior La,bhiya-vasabha (foil, 
 da — do a). 
 
 22. An account of Dutthagamani's dispute 
 with his brother Tissa (foil, do a — ^b). 
 
 23. Miyunguna-ddgaba-kathdva,t'he story of 
 Mahiyahgana-dagaba (foil, cfsa — daa &). 
 
 24. Dutthagamani's war with Elala, the 
 Tamil king then ruling at Anuradhapura 
 (foil, daafi — ®d"i&). 
 
 25. Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, the history 
 of the Mirisaveti-vihara (foil. ®d=) b — ds 6). 
 
 26. Lovdmahdpdya-kathdva, the history of 
 the " brazen palace " (foil, ds & — aS a). 
 
 27. Ruvanveli - ddgaba - varnandva, the 
 history of the Euvanveli dagaba. 
 
 [a) Arthasddhana\\-kathdva (foil. aSa — 
 (&) Thupdrdma^- kathdva (foil, s^h — 
 
 ££)<B b). 
 
 (c) Dhatugarbha** -varnandva (foll.«a)<B6 
 — 6\«sq 6). 
 
 {d) Dhdtu-nidhdna-kathdva (foil, e^jss^b — 
 Qua). 
 
 (e) Buvanveliddgaba-kathdva (foU.Saaa — 
 &o® a). 
 
 § Lalhiyya' in the Pali version and in the Sinhalese 
 printed edition. 
 
 II Thupasddhana in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73, and 
 Thupasddfiana-ldbha in the Pali version. 
 % Thupdrambha, ibid, 
 ** DhatugabbharHpa-vannand'katha in the Pali version. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 141 
 
 The present text contains but slight differ- 
 ences as compared with that of the portion 
 printed at Colombo in 1889. After a few- 
 Pali verses by way of invocation and other- 
 wise, it begins : — 
 
 ®!S539©555DC65i4a €)c)g g©§ C3C553Sz55§^<peS«a 
 
 ©55:30©>CO£3?dS5e55©CSz5:i'ge±56)@S3g d.35sS5®0@ 
 ?S5® ®£S3a6\©€)S333ca ©•l^-i^5S5D©K53®(5@ — qf^ 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 ©© gg(35i§4g <5d^(5t©©?s:s} aaj(5"<5s®3 
 
 £532S^®e)s3®55DsS"S qe(gge3ca53?s:)csO ©©z^ssd^^oa 
 
 ^ «53G)3c5eS33S2SJ'®35 g €f @g2f53"qF(g(5e33Q253) 
 ©?S:sS"c3. ©@©d ©©3^5 Oi® ©v^?SD3® ®3S55xiiS 
 ©SS33Q3a(5-i^(3^ 82S:i'353®qpiS32553'' (§5 €S ©>©®!§ 
 
 S)g©ss>s)''2SJ"a2S5' CfcoD Sgeg^S® 033 dsjeS'" 
 ©253e©<^ ev5ge3S©"®o32s:^ j^€)3'i^a3?5 ©cassd' 
 
 This copy gives no information respecting 
 the author or the date of the work, but both 
 Westergaard* and Weliwitiye Dhammaratana 
 Thera, the editor of the printed portion, 
 ascribe its authorship to Cakravarti Para- 
 krama Pandita, who, according to the former, 
 lived in the 11th century A.D., and according 
 to the latter, in the middle of the 12th century. 
 Weliwitiye Thera states further in his preface 
 
 »a? "-^ '^®s5a®'i^ 'acf » ©3 
 
 " Q » 66^6lB?5i&^ t33-'l^33(5 " ff®3S>K0a3 
 
 "sSf©>fiS3 ",§ ''" !2i6> =" ;fi)<5iO0§©e3t3 "^ 
 '' adi2S53 * See his catalogue, p. 73. 
 
 that the author held the same literary position 
 as the contemporary pandits Surapada and 
 Dharmaklrti-pada,f and that, having suc- 
 ceeded his uncle, king Parakrama Bahu the 
 Great, on the throne under the title Vijaya 
 Bahu, he reigned one year at Polonnaruva. 
 
 The following arguments, however, may 
 be adduced against the foregoing supposition. 
 Eirst, no historical work, so far as is known, 
 mentions that Parakrama Bahu's nephew 
 was called Cakravarti Parakrama before he 
 ascended the throne; nor does the Maha- 
 vainsa give any other clue to the identity of 
 the one with the other, than that this nephew 
 was " a man of great learning and a poet 
 withal of great renown" (ch. Ixxx., vv. 1 — 3). 
 Secondly, there is a marked difference between 
 the language of the present work and that 
 of the inscriptions of Parakrama Bahu the 
 Great, or of other kings of the 11th and 
 12th centuries. In style and phraseology it 
 agrees more with works of the 13 th and 14th 
 centuries, such as the Pujavaliya, the Elu 
 Bodhivamsa, &c., than with Gurulugomi's 
 Amavatura and Dharmapradlpikava, which 
 were written about a century earlier. Lastly, 
 according to Weliwitiye Dhammaratana 
 himself, the author of the present work 
 was a contemporary of Vacissara Thera, 
 who made an adaptation of it in Pali in 
 a summarized form, J but who, according 
 to the preface of the printed text of this 
 Pali work,§ must have lived in or after the 
 reign of K. S. S. Pandita Parakrama Bahu 
 (A.D. 1236—71). It "should, however, be 
 mentioned that the colophon of the same 
 version is not very explicit regarding the 
 date of Vacissara. It only states that he was 
 a monk attached to the Dhammagara (preach- 
 ing hall ?) of a king named Parakrama Bahu, 
 and that he was also the author of the 
 
 t See also the Nikaj'asangraha, p. 24 of the printed 
 edition. 
 
 X See his preface to the printed edition, p. iv. 
 
 § Edited by Baddegama Dhammaratana Thera, and 
 published at Colombo in 1896. 
 
 
 
142 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 Llnatthadlpani Tika, the Saccasankhepa- 
 sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankliepa- 
 sannaya. 
 
 In the introduction Viicissara refers to an old 
 Pali Thupavamsa, but says that it was super- 
 seded by his own version, as the former was 
 imperfect, and as the usefulness of the more 
 perfect Sinhalese work was necessarily limited 
 on account of its language. The Gandha- 
 van.sa (P. T. S. Journ. 1886, p. 70) mentions 
 the Thupavamsa (probably Vacissara's Pali 
 veision) as the work of a "great teacher." 
 For notes on the India Ofl&ce copy in Burmese 
 character, see E. A. S. Journal for July 1898. 
 
 II. Foil. 177b— 180h. 
 
 Manicora-jdtakaya. 
 
 A Sinhalese rendering of the Manicora- 
 jataka (Faus. 194), apparently independent 
 of that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. 
 Compare no. 110, foil. 6n9°i6 — Qo®&, and no. 
 135, art. xv. 2. After the usual adoration of 
 the Buddha and the Pali stanza dhammo 
 tiloJca-sarane, &c., the Sinhalese text begins: — 
 
 s>©^ ®es5©>e33©(e,o©©sS c^zo' ^i?3 S)g ddo 
 ^o^ ©£Ho'©c5 C53i©s>s3€)d ©dcSSiS^JD' Senad 
 ©>ci3S SiSi©ca555'' £3®<9-cstfl ©q©^s^a {sd)©d©>csj 
 
 III. Foil. 180J— 183a. 
 
 Utpalagandha-puvata. 
 
 The story of the rich merchant Utpala- 
 gandha, found in the 20th chapter of 
 Mayurapilda's Pujavaliya. The present text 
 has some differences as compared with that 
 in no. 25, foil. Qdb—Qia. For other copies, 
 see nos. 133, art. ill., 134, art. iv. and xvi. 2, 
 and 135, art. xir. 
 
 » ^ " !s!S ' e3iSia5^©<5©ds3©^. The 
 
 Pali text, as well as the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, place the 
 scene of this tale at Veluvanarama, not as here Jetavana 
 Vihara. * ©£0?$^ ' qfdsDoSJ ' SsJ©3 
 
 IV. Foil. 183a— 185a. 
 
 Visayha-jatakaya. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the Visayha-jataka 
 (Faus. 340). The text differs to some extent 
 from that in the Jataka-pota. See no. 110, 
 foil. S&— S&, and no. 136, art. xxii. 1. 
 
 V. Foil. 185a— 1866. 
 
 Maha-dan-sutraya. 
 
 A tale similar to those in the Saddharma- 
 lankaraya, illustrative of the merit of feeding 
 the needy. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha 
 and the stanza e3Q)s5)£j«S5od)2)i)c,«S5od'5S5o-?S &c., 
 the text begins: S3©^ ©i® ®Ko sd^'ssjqogsQ 
 qf(a'o©B zsi6 es^csaSzs:)' csQ Sea <5©e3 ss^jdoQ' 
 ?S5® Sig ddojs^o" ©iS)o'''®ej©cd es®®o8!S — ff^ 
 
 VI. Foil. 1866—1936. 
 
 Dhammaddhaja-jatakaya. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja- 
 jataka (Faus. 220), probably extracted from 
 the Jataka-pota, the text differing only 
 slightly from that in no. 110, foil. &>£)3a—£>zb. 
 
 For other copies, see nos. 132, art. iv., 134, 
 art. III., 135, art. x., and 136, art. ii., and for 
 notes regarding the scene of the tale, see 
 no. 135, art. x. 
 
 VII. Foil. 1936—195. Twelve tetrastichs 
 in Sinhalese, expressive of the transcriber's 
 pious aspirations, followed by his colophon 
 and a table of contents of the whole codex. 
 
 129. 
 
 Or. 1233.- Palm-leaf; foil. 135 (o-s-Ss); 
 13| in. by 2^^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. long; 
 written in a fine bold hand, probably by a 
 
 C3 
 
 ' «JDa(5^ 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 143 
 
 Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th century. 
 Forty -one leaves at the beginning and 
 several at the end are wanting. 
 
 [A. A. BuBT.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1— 4a. 
 
 Sampindi-mahdnidana. 
 
 An extract from a Pali work as yet un- 
 identified, accompanied by a Sinhalese com- 
 mentary. It gives an account of Metteyya* 
 Bodhisatta's visit to Culamani-caitya and 
 Maliya-mahathera, and of his sermon on 
 ignorance, lust and the like. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text begins : — 
 
 g^€^®3(jSoQei)D €)®-3e, C3d^2533®(3£) too-^Sia 
 
 o32J53^25ci' ^asj©'^©^ «S5i-^3(3o2a3(56\ca23d' esi 
 
 g gl^^ SQ gi^'^^ iS5e£3 ®J(33©£3d' 0553 — qf^ 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 S5®23diS;552s:J'©eS©s5 8SSd ^©j3®e5^3S es53 es®{o 
 gSssg ?gSa5 §©23®(33iS3csQS) ©i8©dss5. 
 
 This is followed by several Pali stanzas 
 expressing the pious aspirations either of the 
 commentator or of the copyist. 
 
 II. Foil. 4a— 13&. 
 
 Brahma-cetandva. 
 
 A Sinhalese commentary on the Pali 
 stanzas :— 
 
 * See Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 246, col. 2. 
 
 (1) a©ii>3)3 &&Q3ZSiS3d®^4^ e3<5®®3 dc33?S3o 
 8®2@3 <S)S5(23K(5cb*®£333 <5c3®-€^g ©(3oe>255 
 
 S®I)2)d eo©© ^^©gzs^Sss^jcsa'eiQaejo' 
 aiSo C3®3©d6 d3s'Sca3-€^'g23XJi3 
 
 (2) Cj555o S(3o [©] S33©^3 0S3SS'°02SX5>3^®>®J 
 
 ©©o3ag?S5So os^acsj©" ®^C32S53^^ ^^^ 
 
 (3) e,2f5© £)I@©.ScS3© /a3e,©253a^© cso^^soa" 
 
 ff55^©£±53^ 253 ©2)3^ {5S52)i;oC5(3§2iKa®o 
 
 (4) @83CS e33g©2531 SSDo s55©©2S3DSka*e53C3e0233o 
 
 t k33C^o qf 253^ (53-1^203 ce S253eg©^S e::©csx5a^ 
 
 and two other similar stanzas beginning with 
 c3oCT3cs ©3^2533 S©c3 &c. (sce the Saddharma- 
 lankara, printed edition, p. 16) and f^zs)o)do 
 
 tb 253 ©2)2330 ©3 &C. 
 
 End. 
 
 £fS)£)©©5S:J' ©?55 §!g5©i5 §03©£5 . iiad^S^j)" 
 ©l^ ®£0®®<5©d . e3o©cd"e3©0323d" ©©l53SS5i(5«5- 
 253©3" ©£i(3©d2S3 . §CS?i)©©OT2J33©3 . 
 
 For another recension of this discourse, 
 see no. 127, art. ix. 2, where the 4th stanza 
 is also given. 
 
 III. Foil. 136 — 16a. A discourse on the 
 Buddha's iddhi or supernatural power, and 
 on the honours paid to him, written in the 
 form of a dialogue between the devas and 
 the Buddha. It is interesting to note the 
 similarity between some of the questions of 
 this discourse and certain passages in the 
 Holy Scriptures, as for example the question 
 
 t This line is corrupt. See no. 127, art. ix. 2. 
 " c5s5©5553 dQ3©.;55g " C3 ' ©eS3«g ' CO 
 
 ' 4ig352553. At p. 30 of the printed edition of the 
 Saddharmalankara £^3 CO S 2533-^^352553. See also no. 
 127, art. 11. '" oS5di " ©©03ffl©€)©3e3©3CS©. 
 In the Sinhalese commentary on the Pattakamma-sutta, 
 an extract from the Anguttara Nikaya, iv. ®©gSS)©€)Q3 
 e3©3GS:S^ ©^535553^^ ^®9- See the printed 
 edition of Colombo, 1893, p. 29. " esa^S 233 3 233 © 
 
 CaoS3©S33. "C3o©83g "S3j©0. 
 
144 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 " By wtat merit acquired in past births does 
 the ground, 60 gav in extent around the 
 Buddha, always become as flat as the face of 
 a drum ? " {Of. Isaiah xl. 4). 
 
 The text begins with a . Pali stanza in 
 adoration of the Buddha, as follows : — 
 
 ca®S)oc3aj©«s,®2S3'55 C3 1)2)3 es^Se^cjcasfiD 
 co®®3C3S^©©(30 233ea@23d'' e3@s)3e3gS)©aJ- 
 
 «J5©>®3 . 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©'©Dsj!:^ ®iQssS ^233 g ass's £55 zsci'^e^Gvcrf csas 
 o -.®5 * ©>os (S ®C555J5'Q d£55?S° iSSsx)" ^^Szsj'g)' 
 
 IV. Foil. 16a— 175. The story of Atula- 
 upasaka and his colleagues, who wished to 
 hear a discourse on the Doctrine, extracted 
 from the first chapter of the Saddharma- 
 larikara. See no. 123, foil. 2333® 6— asssa, or 
 p. 28 of the printed edition of Colombo, 
 1889. 
 
 V. (1) Foil. 17&— 18S. An account of the 
 patronage extended by king Dutthagamani 
 (B.C. 161—137) to the preaching of the 
 Buddhist doctrine. , 
 
 Beg. 
 
 S3©^ £)i)®"e,jCDOS 6n®©£3 ®!55SJf ©£33235 
 C^l<§^?S^iZSi"cSiS> Cftg©3g ggcSJigS] ®e53(5£5'36\<S^" 
 
 2. Foil. 186—215. 
 
 Kdlakdrama-sutraya, 
 
 This does not contain the text of the 
 sutta or a translation thereof, but two stories. 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 * C3x9c3©©ssJ 
 
 one of Saddha-tissa, king of Ceylon (B.C. 
 137 — 119), listening to the public recitation 
 of the Kalakarama-sutta by Kalu Buddha- 
 rakkhita Thera of Anuradhapura ; and the 
 other of Gotama Buddha attending a sermon, 
 probably on the same sutta, delivered at night 
 by Ananda. For another copy of this tale, 
 see no. 127, art. xix. 
 
 The first story begins : — 
 
 S3©q ^£s5 2S3®(3233 ©^?)©03" Sjg EiqssS ©is^j5:)3*' 
 
 ig igiS53 ^S5S§ 253(£)§6)<523Sa3 155® ®K5" 23S-t^ 
 @3©253 ©25355^^2SCi" ©£555S:)'®d Cf^dlSgd -S^Qd 
 
 233^ ^SSo3 §C5 ©iSifl^ ©>a3®353 ^©J5 ©-sg^a 
 o3?S5Q'' 2333e2533d»® gs)o3i:Sad' dsig S)?S3"£S5 
 ©£,d^ — qf? 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©® <^§ 2533<5-g^©<C3^g al<®"cS <5^23[)'©(3>arf 
 
 The second begins : — 
 
 ©sidg ®C536Sd 8S©d3 — c[r-^ 
 and ends : — ■ 
 
 G^oS!S ©ensJg (pj^d 2533^' (gios — 2533(32533(53® 
 
 VI. Foil. 216-266. 
 
 Dana-paricchedaya, 
 
 The second chapter of the anonymous 
 religious work written in Sinhalese prose 
 interspersed with Pali quotations, and com- 
 monly called e3S6v£)d^©ve33s:) Paricchedwpota. 
 The first chapter treating on Avavada, " ad- 
 monition," and a portion of the present on 
 ddna, " charity," were printed at Colombo in 
 
 "©3 
 
 the rest of the text. "' 253 
 
 '* ad'-'553 " C53a 
 
 "' Evidently for q>)?S5-a^ as may be seen from 
 
MANUSCKIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 145 
 
 1892. Tlie third chapter, with which the 
 book closes, is on sila, " being religious." 
 
 This second chapter, of which another 
 complete copy is to be found in no. 135, 
 art. XI., and imperfect copies in nos. 27, 
 art. II., and 130, art. iii. 1, treats of two kinds 
 of ddna, namely, dhamma-dana and dmisa- 
 ddna, " gift of spiritual and gift of temporal 
 blessings," illustrating the superiority of the 
 former by a story called ®qSs33gs?5^ae Devata- 
 pra^naya. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©@©d at)®' egS-^^ oS^Sd^evosad" ©C33 
 
 esod© £)(§)§' 03 23d' 9 (^^^©iSSSoQ <J2S@^©£55S^' 
 C333d C3o(g£0 ©63)2523^9 §(^©iS30C> ^SsQ' ©>S5 
 
 — ^1 
 
 End. 
 
 S3@3^C3o e^SsJ Sj53 ^g ^dx©6o ^S qd 
 
 ©0300, caotaod gaSasd ®«? ^SSzxi' qaa^s^o ©>(3e3 
 (^sJcaaen 833 9g©>23525>"c8. 
 
 VII. Foil. 26&— 33a. Two tales. 
 1. et^Sg43)3es«Q3) 
 
 Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, 
 xi. 2. See nos. 123, foil. &3a&-S^&, and 132, 
 art. V. 2. 
 
 jKav iraj^a Wana-iJasitt?;a . 
 JHd., vii. 5. See no. 123, foil, ©d-ia— dsfe. 
 
 ' S)S)o ' The correct form of this line is Q\ 
 " isJ^JsJos 
 
 VIII. Foil. 33a— 416. 
 
 g^S«S)S^3-£SSS3)«S 
 
 SudarSana-jdtaJcaya. 
 
 This is not a Sinhalese version either of 
 the Mahasudassana-jataka (Faus. 95) or of 
 the Mahasudassana-sutta, the 17th of the 
 Digha-nikaya, but an account of the same 
 king Mahasudar^ana, his past and present 
 births, his capital town Kusavati, and his 
 palace called Sudharma. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 £)©\@§)3es5©S) 6zs^& a)i®€i35[o] 
 'a)©@®3 ^g©?S52r)3" Q©®3SiraD?9" 
 £)S33"«Sie3o©iC33 a©e®3'' ^g©<i^^ 
 «S5§m6S3^o co©d-?S S®®©3(5* 
 
 ssS^ al)®' ra^'sja^fsdi a I;®' did ^^©g 
 
 ©©^©>Q3235S)'"'C^3@ g «^e3S)(3a35 g @3©\35 
 
 ^©Oaegdi @gd£53-g^"zs:f ©esjzsd'eveSSSzsd' ©q 
 €35553 zsid-^jQq g€)5s5 al)®'©03(9 — ef^ 
 
 IX. Foil. 416 — 75a. An extract from the 
 Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), containing the 
 following four tales : — 
 
 1. (17.2.) e\3e^i@£S)a}i3e3^3 
 
 Vessamitta-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 416 — 47a). Same as no. 123, foil. 
 
 ga— ©)saa. 
 
 2. (i7. 4.) £3(^-i^e3^3(^ass^3 
 
 Saranasthavira-vastuva 
 (foil. 47a — 546). Ibid., foil, ©©^a— ^o©6. 
 
 3. (tI. 5.) iS)S3^<saei^3Se3SQ3 
 
 jKawcanacZem-T^asitti^a 
 
 (foil. 546—586). Same as nos. 123, foil. 
 do®&— d3a, and 127, art. xi. 1. For the poetical 
 
 * For other copies of this stanza, see the Dhamma- 
 padatthakatha (the edition of Colombo, 1886), p. 49. 
 Fausboll's Dhammapada, p. 126, Jataka, vol. i., p. 31, 
 iv., p. 54, and Oldenherg's Theragatha, p. 35. 
 
 '° ©.g^^^ " ^Skj3^, avahati seems to be another 
 instance of the old subjunctive noted in Miiller's Pali Gram- 
 mar, p. 108. " ea3 " ©®@ " a 2° 3S3a =1 ^ 
 
 P P 
 
146 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 version by Kiramba Thera, entitled Kavu- 
 mutuhara, see no. 107. 
 
 4. (xxiii. 1.) geraeesJswgs) 
 
 Culagalla-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 586— 75a). Same as nos. 123, foll.- 
 ga— ®o©a, and 125, art. i. 5. 
 
 X. Foil. 75a — 806. Two stories extracted 
 from Dhammasena's Saddha/rmaratnavaliya. 
 
 1. (v. 11.) S^ ^sa® ^(^i^i^^i^&fei Sesa^S 
 Cauda* nam hitru-veddahuge vastiwa 
 
 (foil. 75a— 77b). The story of Oanda tbe 
 pig-slaughterer, identical with the 11th tale 
 of no. 13. 
 
 ' 2. (7. 12.) ^®@23)c&33S3 8aflS'afet(Qf Qess^Q 
 Dhammika-upasakayange vastuva 
 
 (foil. 776— 80&). The story of the Buddhist 
 devotee named Dhammika. Same as the 12th 
 tale of no. 13. 
 
 XI. Foil. 806— 83a. An account of king 
 Bimbisara's offering of food and clothing to 
 the pretas or manes, extracted from the 
 Pujdvaliya. See no. 26, xiv. 3. 
 
 XII. Foil. 83a— 866. 
 
 Tirokudda-sutta. 
 
 The seventh sutta of the Khuddakapatha 
 of the Khuddaka-nikaya. The Pali text is 
 accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese 
 interpretation or sannaya, which differs in 
 some parts from that printed at Colombo in 
 1889. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 * Cunda in the edition of the whole work printed at 
 Colombo 1887, pp. 159—161. 
 
 eas3(5®o C3SS5S sgeo' cssS^S £S23»5 C3?S5S <p)®Q02a 
 C3555S®cS!S q; Sora3S©255e5€), e3o*®o cs^s:© 
 
 End. 
 
 e>cs3 /fi55,^8©®®3 © ^cs[o]^^e^(9®OT3 
 
 0)3©©° t925;^^®-^'ce3§sJ5?s^o 
 
 ©^©£53 ©© (e5^^ai)®ca3; ^e;e3c@"©s33, ©333 
 oSS^"g ,e35,^£)l)®038€^C3 g©>233£sJceiS ©S)3 
 
 ©iS33 !5'g^"cQ3253S 92533153 253(5-1^6^; ©OSS)?^©, 
 
 ©^sscead'S; g (33 "(59:53 ©253353, 6 ©gsscess:)'© 
 ^©J3 caSbsssScs og-^Sxs^zJ^s g ©sssoSSgsd^ 
 @S3ssJ g ge53 253d-^e^; -eSiSSgo'^ iSJ^ZSd'S; 
 Sqs©'', 2333CQ S(3 cp^g S)©; cf-s3ce3§2J52J5o, 
 ga g§S cB^ cso^csoQ <|55:)sJ)o e33?s^3§©oa2s:)i 
 €325^33 Ses -^03 zac^-i^^^g ®333oSS2X:i' ©q^s^e^ 
 Cfa3853®e33§ (^-€^ e35-S3fflcs3 ©©a>2S53© ^Ses^© 
 «ST2S53g [sic] ©assesScS'^ssd"; qf't^''ce3 233o, ^si"t' 
 
 ^©e3'°S?G)gS3S3o ^^330. 
 
 XIII. 1. Foil. 866— 104a. A discourse, 
 interspersed with Pali quotations, on the 
 merit of ddna or almsgiving, especially to the 
 priesthood, accompanied by stories in illustra- 
 tion thereof. 
 
 " ^^©dzrf ' S3aS53 ^e^ssd". The meaning of 
 SinghataJcam, according to this commentary, is the place 
 where three roads meet, and not where four roads meet, 
 as it should be, following the signification of its 
 Sanskrit form S'ringdtaka. * 533333 " Q^/iSSq© 
 
 ' ^ ' S ' 2JD "23333323 " 4^ 
 
 12^ ,3^ 14 253 "C(g3(5o "^353gs55o 
 " ae-as^© " S " qp®«5 '" ^©doj^e:© 
 
 •)■ This interpretation ends here abruptly. It totally 
 differs from that in the printed text mentioned above. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 147 
 
 It begins with the Pali stanza S®3@3 K5®5) 
 6zsS)& a@®€)oSo &0., given above in art. viii., 
 followed by a copy of art. v. 1, and ends : — 
 
 C3S5 ®SS53CS5^£Sj255ag §©J3®(33iJ53 §B3®®(33iS3 
 ©>GS!S fiQsJ fiS) ®2S53©v2333Q CS5i£3?2333g ©® Sg 
 
 «g©3^S ^55®3 caz5>59 e3®-€^c) §S)3§ ®®s^3aJ 
 sj^oszscfQ q«^®^ ®e)©(33 e3c5®(33 SjS) Sa 
 
 2. Foil. 104a— 1076. 
 
 CaJcka-upasalca-vastuva. 
 
 A discourse on the merit of the observance 
 of the Panca-slla, the five Buddhist precepts, 
 as illustrated by the story of the lay devotee 
 Cakka-upasaka of Ceylon. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 £3© C@(3®ce!S <|-^C3d ^© 253©©d^S 03S3 
 ©e553Sj ©® SoE55(gSe3®CSlS ©235SS5 «S5® (^OOCS 
 
 jiS3ce3 g3-i^s3S36vcS23d' ©1(3^-^ S)i© cfess ^S5 
 g®a3sJ"o3 — cfi 
 
 End. 
 
 S(^ d!^©®(S ©ta)si ^?552s:53'g ©esd ®©co3sx» 
 
 ©©033 S3®2S:)'®crf §8 ^i©C3«53Sj S(^ ©«S53 
 «J:)C3®K3»S e^ ® (583S3 253©e303 €> ©'©acf 
 tbS)3 Casrf gS"'©ca:fil SsS^a3 2S^JS ®C33 ®!f?^3^g 
 
 ^o&d ©«3?g© 20i©cas3oJ encsss essCj^g ^C5 
 
 ©2S:)3C30QS3J ©Sf §§ «S5i©C3S5S:r a ©2S53S>2353 
 
 O© cSQCS C^a5©3 ©25530 e3CS)"©®323j SSsSjQq 
 ©33JSJ"cS. 
 
 
 3. Foil. 1076— 11 6&. 
 
 Kosambevata 
 erroneously called in the manuscript 
 
 Kosala-himha-varnanava. * 
 
 This is the Sinhalese version of a discourse 
 on the merit of almsgiving and offerings 
 to the priesthood, supposed to have been 
 delivered by the Buddha before a congre- 
 gation of Buddhist monks and devotees 
 from Kosambi-country. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 C3S)S)&,2S5o S®®Cj«SDo SzOS^ 
 
 C3®sDc5©C33 a®®c5©C33 ©2^53^ 
 S3-gtozaS©0Q3 CSS)S)g2SS)o S2S53^ 
 
 S3©^ cfes 49©(3creg(5i §g<5d3-€^"2x!' ©ffi32s:)'©d 
 ©c5a3©?s5 @ss5§S33d©ce!S ©ie)©c3?s:)©cd23) 6 
 e3®©ce(S ?g2si' f^eaesssJ ©so-^zsd" ©S32£f©cd ©3353 
 
 CaS)^ ■^©<^ ©^S)©C32JD©d253 — Cf-j 
 
 End. 
 
 ggzrfSSssi' ©e,<g3§ al)®cO£zr ^^&>s^ ese 
 2553 Sss ^5^3 al)®c8g aS©^^''aLi' 8(§e3i'5 
 Sceg e:^ gis"ce5s:i'SS^ Soag cfi^csc^ gdi 
 
 ©Z553C) 62SJ'dLcd©255jQ C55j® €3 ?S CS SSi' S S ZSJ^ ifi> 
 ©SSCf ^zS^Sd'Q CSj£33£0 255©g?g . ©2333CS(3^® 
 ©•|^-@54S53CS ^@. 
 
 For other copies of this discourse, con- 
 taining difEerences in the text, see nos. 132, 
 
 * Doubtlessly confused with the tale of the setting up 
 of a gilt sandal-wood statue of the Buddha by a king of 
 Kosala. See no. 126, art. iii. 
 
 1^ The correct form is — 
 
 esQ^o dcso a®®(5©e33 6^3-d^ 
 
 (Dhammapada, xxiv. 21.) 
 "«S3 "^©^ "g<5z© 
 
148 
 
 MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 art. VII., 134, art. viii., and 135, art. xx. ; 
 and for another version of the same sermon, 
 sometimes entitled Eusala-sutra-desandva, 
 see nos. 134, art. xv., and 186, art. i. 
 
 XIV. Foil. 116a— 120a. 
 
 S3 (^ <^ (9 i> -S) §g ^ 6S 
 
 Saranagamana-sutraya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Pali Sarana- 
 gamana-sutta of no. 127, art. xviii. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 csg© (5o<§\dDCt»®o6a-€^'2SJ' ©eogsTfoid csxSsf 
 •^©d ©ic?Dg(5i(55®®2S3a9 ©id^aS^o Ssood^ostf? 
 
 ©da cfi^-t^sJ e3g©3tffg -^©JiJDisJssis:©^ Cf<9§ 
 a®'©e3©is5:)c) c5a''SgsJ ®C55©s:)<5i2s:i' ©csDsd'©^ 
 
 do-i^'2x:f©S52s:i'©d3 ©^q azasJeae^'fiS e^'9 
 cf©cad cfi?S© ©i®©>S3 ©©od3 ©C(,d'i^®dz35 — cf^ 
 
 End. 
 
 ©®6\d ©C,d3 C3(5sS53'fiB®«S5 'gigGS iS)®©3 
 
 ©£,(5«o'° @g<5d3?s52s:)' ©saarfeisd 
 
 Q@®o e3(5-€So cssSds© 
 ea3"Sga5 caSSd^cesS ©c^(9©d233 . i|)^®©©3© 
 
 For other copies, with varying texts, see 
 nos. 132, art. ii., 135, art. iir. and vm., and 
 136, art. vi. 
 
 XV. Foil. 120a— 132&. 
 
 Apannaka-jdtaJcaya. 
 The Sinhalese version of the Apannaka- 
 
 
 '° -g^ " ea3 ''^ CpS!!253®«rM " ©>a5 
 
 jataka (Fans. 1), extracted from the Pansiya- 
 panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, zsi—f^a. 
 
 XVI. Foil. 133a— 135. 
 
 Kosalabimba-varnanava. 
 
 A fragment of the tale. The text varies 
 greatly from that in no. 126, art. iii. See 
 also nos. 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. and 
 
 XXVIIIi 
 
 130. 
 
 Or. 2264.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 118 (233, g^-g, 
 ©^®>£)— ©3®, ^—f&^, accordingly many leaves 
 are missing) ; 12>\ in. by 2 ; 7 — 8 lines, 11-| in. 
 long ; written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan 
 scribe, probably in the 18th century. 
 
 [Oh. Chapman.] 
 
 1. Fol. 1. A fragment of a Pali sutta. 
 
 II. Foil. 2— 18a. 
 
 qfa Sjgzscf eai©s5s3©d^ qf^ssd'Sg ®S33 803 
 
 !S)QSS®''SissS Qq <^^d^©^S^^d3® g^ds 233(33© 
 
 The story of the dedication of the Jetavana 
 Monastery to the Buddha by Anathapindika, 
 which forms the 17th chapter of Mayura- 
 pada's Piijavaliya. See p. 33. 
 
 The beginning of the present text is 
 wanting. What remains varies but slightly 
 from the text of no. 25, foil. 131a— 136&. 
 
 III. 1. Fol. 18, The commencing portion 
 of the Bana-pariccheda, the second chapter of 
 the Pariccheda-pota, identical with that in 
 the printed edition and in no. 129, art. vi. 
 The rest of the text is lost with the six 
 missing leaves (g — ©^s). ■ For other copies, 
 see nos. 27, art. ir., and 135, art. xi. 
 
 2. Foil. 19 — 65a. A similar sermon, 
 possibly a continuation of the preceding 
 chapter, which is not to be found in the 
 copies above referred to. It is interspersed 
 with Pali quotations and, stories illustrative 
 of the merit of dana, " almsgiving." 
 
MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 149 
 
 After a lacuna, the text begins abruptly: — 
 e5-'55®S5J 6\(33S5e3JCsaq<9Nsia ©K5S)d caosadsSi 
 
 ©3®COjg3C33«^ce3©\(2/ C38®CO©>g!S Sl)®0e35D3c5^ 
 
 ^S — fp^ 
 
 and ends: — 
 
 ^g^g qssSP^ ®!25 (5e3S3e32s::)' zsiiss:!S& «?© 
 
 '5^®3®£S3^S23CJ' ^2§€^ E3S©C<^'23J' ^3?K3CS5 zaQ 
 
 This is followed by the usual verses 
 expressing pious aspirations of the compiler 
 or of the transcriber, in Pali and in Sinhalese. 
 One of them, for example, is as follows : — 
 
 (|)®.-!S53 gf«3^^2S3©^®®J4^ cesS ■g©>S)3e5S3®e55o 
 
 ®555ge3©>Q3^ /toa,©\-©0SS5 ©>e53?9©S3@£) ®>S7jS?S53° 
 
 IV. Foil. 65a— 865. 
 
 Kurudharma-jatakaya. 
 
 Another Sinhalese version of the Kuru- 
 dhamma-jataka (Faus. 276). The text varies 
 so much from that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka- 
 pota (nos. 110, foil, -^za — (S^e^-^b, and 11, 
 art. IV.) that the former seems to be a version 
 made from the Pali original, independent of 
 the latter. 
 
 After the usual adoration of the Buddha, 
 the text begins : — 
 
 ©d33S5SDod)®©cs!S £)xS©e3s5^ e3®®>o3(S Cfs^dss? 
 
 ©^C55?J5 C55C33 £55 £3Lf CO 03 S^ ®i6^ fQ^^^ZSi^f^SSJI 
 
 The end is imperfect by a few sentences. 
 
 * ©ideszrfi^ ' ®©v£553C3©<£)3 ' ©it^O^OzD ? 
 
 V. Foil. 87a— 103a. 
 
 Mahasatipatthana-sutta. 
 
 The Pali text of the ninth sutta of the 
 Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (ir. 9). For 
 another copy with an interverbal Sinhalese 
 paraphrase, see no. 6 (Or. 3637). 
 
 VI. Foil. 1036 — 118. A collection of 
 "meditations" used in Buddhist worship, 
 most of which are to be found in the editions 
 of the Pirit-pota printed at Colombo in 1887, 
 &c. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese printed 
 Books in the British Museum. 
 
 1. Foil. 103&— 104J. 
 
 Satara-samvara-silaya, 
 called also 
 
 Catupdrisuddhi-silaya 
 
 in the Bauddhaprati-patti-sangrahava, com- 
 piled by Demetagoda ^^anamoli Thera, and 
 printed at Colombo in 1889. It treats of four 
 kinds of moral practices. The text, which 
 begins with the words Sgos-^^® C3«nc5e3@£)3" 
 6 Q(3ca . ©e55"'©as3©>d(^o3A3J — cpj, is identical 
 with that in the printed edition (pp. 34-36) . At 
 the end of the latter, however, are to be found 
 seven stanzas not given in the present copy. 
 
 2. Foil. 1046—1056. 
 
 Marananusmrlti-kamatahana. 
 
 "Meditations on Death." The Pali stanzas 
 accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese in- 
 terpretation. Printed editions of the former 
 are to be found in iS'anamoli's Bauddha- 
 pratipatti-sangrahava (p. 11), and in the 
 Bauddhapratipatti-dipaniya (Colombo, 1889 
 p. 20). 
 
 'taoBd 
 
 ©-cd 
 
 Q Q 
 
150 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 The text and the interpretation begin as 
 follows : — 
 
 £36335, @es53 e3(§«55 &i®.^ ©^53?S5 2J5iC^; 
 
 S^e3«5C553^o3, e3S5?S5235 8s§; GJogessDes^cso, 
 S5®3 8^cse e332C25S525>S' cpjgss g?Sa2s:eo33©^s3 ; 
 ©cao, cjsscs ©co©35S4^c3ca^ — Cf^ 
 
 The interpretation ends: — 
 
 3. Foil. 1056— 106&. 
 
 Mettanusmriti - bhdvana. 
 
 " Meditations on goodwill towards all." 
 The Pali stanzas with a Sinhalese interverbal 
 interpretation. The former are printed in 
 the afore-mentioned two works, the Bauddha- 
 pratipatti-saiigrahava, p. 10, and the Bauddha- 
 pratipatti-dipaniya, p. 19. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ef-33<5-je3®30S' C3©S)SC3o e3a£)3-i^o" ^2S5S)3@35o" 
 
 aca92S3 5i533®©S53 ®®afio'^ caSScs^aiigj ^0 
 
 e3?ScSo'*; S5a2a3®S3o, s55DSa'« SSSiSgSJC^" 
 
 End. 
 
 caQcSS 2§C3-@5"(3^ <^C5a§SS3©<03{S C32S©>0S3^; 
 
 S5c53, «£i©d® ^© e335©i©2£)3'"'. ©>®s3a:>3^c3§^'^ 
 
 ' S> "^ (35a ^ § ■* ^ ' ©e55©S} gl553GaCS 
 « ®d)@ ' C3o®a.253 ®c5-€^£S:i' @<§<03® ^ »®a 
 
 'CfS3^0®3CS '" C3S3S332330 " gS2353®3>o 
 
 '^ 253®©S53 ©®3535o '^ C3©>3>2S5^ S5oS©OQ " g 
 
 ^«a5©3 
 
 es 
 
 4. Foil. 106&— 1076. 
 
 .4s?i6a.-7£ama,ta/i,a,TOa. 
 
 " Meditations on the impurity of the body." 
 The Pali stanzas, printed in the afore- 
 mentioned two works, accompanied by a 
 Sinhalese verbal interpretation. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ®3^'cSo.qpK5©e33^'ae3C3o ^ga^'o e33S©cd"'o3^ 
 
 — ®^ 
 End. 
 
 :^?J5^'S5e3©®3, ©»?S^3<§\03£S? §(5a3©©iiS:f Sc^g 
 ®^''«?5552S3©xe>2f5s5503 . C&gS)jS3®QS5?S5 ;S@S . 
 
 5. Foil. 108a— 1106. 
 
 Buddhanusmriti-bhavana. 
 
 "Meditations on the Buddha." The Pali 
 stanzas already printed in the above- 
 mentioned two works, accompanied by an 
 interverbal Sinhalese interpretation. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ^^^®3"a?gd) (52336)3 tSzSjg a3'=©>©C33j3 e(3©3 . 
 gao^^'CSesdi, §a3^e3§^^' a3S?S53S<^; ©® 
 
 aS3'°€), ©SiS'* a3©«S53S^; <|s3=''o, q^a ^53© 
 
 End. 
 
 <^ea3a3(5-€^,fl3e,5«"^'©eH!, qF^'essca-^^'sacos^ go 
 
 2? Jg^ 28 
 
 tD 
 
 2533 
 
 (^^t£3©a33 
 29 
 
 sS^ 
 
 " £3®a 
 
 •• ©xoa 
 isSs?-i^es5©iSx:i'©25ico ''' ^ ^o ^^^^^ 
 '' ig>«S®3 ''s:o '' §a)3S3ca®8^e33©^3©^ 
 ^^ ®>®@5@e;3©?J53©q '* ^S«3e:3©?j53©^ 
 
 ®(5"€OTS3es®a^«s:3©?S33©^ 
 
 cp 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 151 
 
 ts®iS^?si^; aSgiSja^oei,' eQts®^Q^^ al)S)^ 
 
 6. Foil. 110&— 111&. 
 
 Satara-kamatahana. 
 
 "The four meditations." Four Pali stanzas* 
 accompanied by an interverbal translation. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 @anoc3o©Ss3©33^-€^'qpS)-)CfSOTS©c3sS3'' 
 
 €)23dt(5253®3, <§N®c^°f39253adg ©g <?(5s?®; 
 ^3©S?S)d, ev®©.'S:);S©5S33Q — cf^ 
 
 End. 
 
 ®eaS)'°^S)o, (525®@ sS&3-i^ SSjosS; S5<55e3oS 
 
 e3®5S333, ?S5S3!S5(3^ 2533®£fe^a?,cJ e33Se3--553cS25d' 
 et®>2S;" ^®z53"«0, ^S©«®; e3©ce3ocrd^," 
 
 7. Foil, lllfe— 114a. 
 
 Abhidharma-kama tahana. 
 
 "Reflections on the transcendental doc- 
 trine." This is only, another copy of the 
 last two leaves (foil. 35 — 36) of no. 27, 
 art. I., beginning with the words cf^da'" 
 cso2533"'d)Soie3ci,-€S?J53®(5f Oj &c., and treating 
 of the impermanency of matter. 
 
 8. Foil. 114a— 118a. 
 
 Pilikul- bhavanava. 
 
 "Meditations on the corruption of the 
 body." The Pali text, Atthi imasmim hdye 
 
 ' ©QQ ° at) ' C3®a "tDs ' e:3 
 
 ' q3S©ddcS35qf?J3!J533(5o ' ^ « 85©ca3 ' ss«3 
 '» ©<caS)o "sJGNJSf "6\a "e3©vco3^, 
 
 * Printed in the two Buddhist prayer-hooks mentioned 
 above. 
 
 hesd lomd nahha danta taco mamsam, &c., 
 accompanied by an old Sinhalese commen- 
 tary. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 — g d^zrf C'^®°3'^ e3(ei<^?D3 §aii3"e53c5o3S3J 
 ©£3S555K)i^°® @g?s:S''S2sJ ©js^^'js:)©^ tSc^i 
 ©55:)32f)iiScS3 ®2$53oa53(gS2r5«g(5z qf(5§2S5''2s5 ©>» 
 
 (5^5553 6N3333 9 S)i«9 ©eoSzXi' ©\2S538SSg?S5S"92rf' 
 
 End. 
 
 233l?0(f?d Cp^zrfSSzSi tSdcSdo ®cd gcQ3 255? 
 
 zs)S& sS3Si6 gzsf© ^i9 ^ca ©i^csa SSd ©>©@ 
 
 (§NS3@ <?©<^lg ScQOSzSzSd' ^(53 ^^@^S3 © 
 
 This is followed by two lines in corrupt 
 Pali— 
 
 6E)iq Qo^ss^ &c. 
 
 A more modern commentary on this Pali 
 text is given in the above-mentionedBauddha- 
 pratipatti-dTpaniya (pp. 14 — 18), where it is 
 called by the above title. No title, however, 
 is to be found in the present copy; but as 
 the Pali text, which is common to both 
 the commentaries, is called by the Buddhists 
 Patikkula - blidvana,\ we may reasonably 
 suppose that, as in the modern commentary, 
 the same name, rendered into Sinhalese 
 " Pilikul-bhavanava," must have been given 
 to the present commentary also. For a 
 similar meditation, see art. vi. 4. 
 
 "©^£^ 
 
 " t£5o '^ o " §2353532553(5 
 
 ''ssiwi 
 
 ^>2rfe 
 
 t See Childers' Pali Diet., p. 362. 
 
 
152 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 131. 
 
 Or. 3228.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 (zsj-j^ + zsj- 
 sssj) ; the first five leaves 17 in. by 2^; 7 — 8 
 lines, 15 in. long ; written in a legible hand, 
 probably by the author himself, between 
 the years 1843 and 1865 ; the remaining 
 two leaves 15f in, by 2f ; 8 — 9 lines, about 
 14|^ in. long ; written probably by a Kan- 
 dyan scribe early in the 19th century. 
 
 [Presented by Col. J. H. Bullbr.J 
 
 I. Poll. 1—5, 
 
 Ashtakaya. 
 
 Eight Pali stanzas in praise of Charles 
 Reginald BuUer, and expressing best wishes 
 for his welfare, composed in Surdula-vihridita 
 metre by Revata Bhikkhu, a pupil of D5pe 
 Gunaratana Thera of Malvatte Vihara, at 
 Kandy. 
 
 Mr. Buller was appointed to the Ceylon 
 Civil Service on May 9th, 1825. He was the 
 Goyernment Agent of the Central Province 
 during 1843—45. 
 
 The stanzas begin : — 
 
 cpgcsSSo 
 Q^q^■sz^vi3^,S>^6^^^?s^<§^<£>i 6xSiS>ssys2 caS®3 
 ®<5o — cp§ 
 
 They are followed by the author's own 
 interverbal interpretation of them in Sinhalese. 
 This begins : — 
 
 Q-^^, ^§'a33^aSeSS(5®5@253^®Sc3(5S 
 S55:)o3^; aa6^, deo^cs^; o©>cS3, sStSq; zacgd, 
 
 ZSi^6i<q; S33do©g, S53<5sS33£3g;ffi)03q;— f^^ 
 
 and ends : — • 
 
 B6o, ©>S36Ne533 2553(3casS?; C3i)®0, ®2i5D©3S539 ; 
 dzaS^SXjJ, Sc3©>353.332S3(5'e3S3SS3e35®S3@©c53sJ 
 ZS33(3C83jgi£)©*(3(3'!S ©vCS©e5523d' d83S3©Z33®<52£)3 ,' 
 
 The author's colophon: — 
 
 6m5©®S53 i|)?9 5553©!®?$:) d3333g5553 d©S33 fjfCSo 
 CQ-g^dsSsDCS^-aqeSO, ®(^©©\2532rfS£?)3(53§©38 
 
 ©4 ® =^ '5 ^ <^^ =^ 23 ^ 6^-a§3 a:)S3 ® 03 zrf © eo 2x5" ©> e$ 
 
 ©icd; fica£3t:^©\35555, Ss;'a°R)©3e3x@^®55536\2S53SJ^ 
 ©esJgg; «S53ei®2S5, jS^^zSLf; ©\d©®S53(|)^, 6\d 
 ©S5CSScasS5; ti?i33g203, t6-^©©S23LS'; CfCflo, ©\® 
 Cf ^35303 ©2S53©eS33Z35 <^^@ gQ):f©CS ; dS333, © 
 
 II. Poll, 6—7. 
 
 Sumana-sutraya . 
 
 A brief notice of some kings of Ceylon and 
 of certain events from the earliest times to 
 the Dutch period, bearing upon the progress 
 and decline of Buddhism in Ceylon, written 
 in Sinhalese prose in the form of a prophecy 
 delivered by the Buddha whilst residing in a 
 cave at Adam's Peak, in response to the in- 
 quiries of Sumana-deva, the patron deity of 
 that mountain, regarding the duration of the 
 Buddhist doctrine. 
 
 After the adoration of the Buddha, the 
 text begins in the usual phraseology of the 
 Buddhist suttas, as follows : — 
 
 6©©®@Q33o €)2ao Ca®C3o S:C5©3 g®?f)S59o" 
 ^©3CgK5o'^ eD(S5©333 6Mf|SsMo ^®?55o S^®^ 
 g332ao<fl . ©®, ©oQSiSSi, ®®g253o, ®®g^35JX55 
 at-® <9^c;C3^J53© [sic], ^®?S5S?9o" §©3'JQe55o," ^©3 
 (gC5536\©!f<^, ©q®£3?05fl[6ic], ©^e355^3s;S3(i©Cj<5sS5 
 
 ' d<^Q ' a5©3 ' (Sob '° ©l^2f)3 " £5©>& 
 '^i^iasoSo ©253(5^ '^ caOS3303o. The text is 
 
 exceedingly corrupt. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 153 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 6*53(3 ^®^3 <^es3sd rajiS^ssd" ©ed.-!5^a9 6584) 
 «^gd cfgc^i^'ssS ^C3 ^eacaesJ cjS^SQ s553cS253 
 6di!S3d e®§S ©cass^iS 6SSd) (3£35§§ Sga 
 2)iS>S9®S33C)Q ©raaSSica Cfs^d&agd Seo 
 ©vg® ^escjSa tSiS zag©(2333®ffi)0(^ ej)d3o ©ijsjaaj 
 a(3«o BiSgSo ®^©a fifg<5te;^^2s5 djdcJce'issjd 
 
 ^Ci5®53®203S3<5^ iS5 63(33^53(5^ ©C,(3®C3a33 . ^ZS)" 
 
 £3^ ®o®ra C3oe32J3oac) aSSi) ss^gdesS ?J5i^ 
 
 132. 
 
 Or. 3639.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 294 (e£) + za-eQ 
 + s>3a— ©>®^ + ®««i—€)<B + ©©»€)— «5^aa + ©^—S 
 +4^— ?S5aa, accordingly 19 leaves are miss- 
 ing); 15 in. by 2i; 3 — 5 lines, 13 in. long; 
 written in a large irregular hand, by aKandyan 
 scribe, probably in the 18th century. 
 
 [E. Gordon Geinlinton.] 
 
 I. Foil. 1 — ^416. The two sermons, 
 
 Buddhavam sa-desanava. 
 and 
 
 Anagatavamsa-desandva. 
 
 extracted from the 15th chapter of Mayiira- 
 pada's Pujavaliya. The present copy is 
 imperfect at the end of the second sermon. 
 For other copies, see nos. 25, art. xv. 2, 134, 
 art. XI. and xvi. 1, and 135, art. i. 
 
 II. Foil. 416— 50a. 
 
 Saranagamana • sutraya. 
 
 An amplified Sinhalese version of the Sa- 
 ranagamana-sutta found in no. 127, art. xvui.. 
 
 2sJ6cs3 23rf'®e'5 
 
 <^ 
 
 d)!5H 
 
 differing to some extent from no. 129, art. xrv. 
 See also nos. 135, arts. in. and viii., and 136^_ 
 art. VI. 
 
 It begins abruptly : — 
 
 epo58?D(3^ ©S5S5S2J53'' (DcnoSeood^d ©i© 
 Se32S5 cai)©c33(9 is^QiSiizsstsii^^ssSo) C®<5S S^"® 
 
 ©e3®2S3S ca'SgsJ ®S33®35(5i25[:f©£632Sd'©ci ©eCj 
 g25*233d(S ggjsd' e©3@e33'03S €(6^3' S!S<^^' 
 
 2S523d'©K)ad'®e5S ©I'l? ^ssssJod© 69(3 ^§§5§ 
 Cf©2533C5a®ca2SJ' §g(5c53555z3d'©es32j:i'®d cf^ssd' ®® 
 ®c^ ©©3d) ©q,(3®cd2§ — ff? 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 C5335gs:>z53 es<S@<5®oo:S ®® ®® ©c^ ^€3c5«i^ 
 <i3ce3g ©s3e3©(3!S ©ess©©:^^ ©^ z33G3<9^S23;^ 
 
 S553(33Sc)q5 ©?S53ffi3ro©33S[sic] ©£,j(3©eS253z . ©® 
 
 ©d ©Cjdo ea"'c5-^c3®'i^"g^c33 iS>®©3 ©£,(3 
 
 III. Foil. 506— 85a. Another copy of the 
 Jotiya-sitanange uppatti-katJidva, the 304th 
 and the 305th tales of Dhammasena's Sad- 
 dhaj-maratnavaliya. See nos. 13, foil. 623 — 
 639, 133, art. 11., and 135, art. ix. 
 
 IV. Foil. 85a— 956. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja- 
 jatalca (Faus. 220), differing slightly from that 
 in the Jataka-pota. Cf. nos. 110, foil. ^£)a a— 
 (£)8 h, 128, art. vi., 134, art. ill., 135, art. x., 
 and 136, art. 11. 2. For notes regarding the 
 scene of the tale, see no. 135, art. x. 
 
 V. Foil. 96a — 154a. An extract from 
 Dhammakitti's Saddharmdlankdraya, contain- 
 ing the following four stories : — 
 
 1. (xii. 2.) ^^3^^^33eaa33 
 
 Sraddhdsumand-vastuva. 
 
 (foil. 96a— 1086). See no. 123, foil, ^aafe- 
 4^ a. 
 
 6(3® 
 
 ' Sja>3 
 
 10 gg 
 
 
 ' CBj 'C3@OCS9 
 
 E E 
 
154 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 2. (xi. 2.) e>^3^^3e8«g3 
 
 DevaputrO'Vastuva. 
 
 (foil. nOffl— 118a). Ibid., foil. e)33b-&)«8 6, 
 and no. 129, art. vii. 2. 
 
 3. (xviii. 3.) e\®i»Q-^Qtss^Q 
 
 Meghavarna-vastuva. 
 
 (foil. llSor— 132a). Ibid., foil. a-)&-©®ab, 
 and no. 134, art. xviii. 
 
 4. (x. 3.) (^lese^^iQesf^S 
 
 Bupadevl-vastuva. 
 
 (foil. 1 32a— 154a). Ibid., foil. «s^s 6 - Q a. 
 YI. Foil. 154a— 172a, 
 
 Udayabhadda-jdtalMya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Udaya-jataka 
 (Fans. 458) extracted from the Jataka-pota. 
 See no. 110, foil, csa^a— da. 
 
 VII. Foil. 1726—2006. Another copy of 
 the Kosaihbevata, containing a text slightly 
 different from that of no. 129, art. xiir. 3, 
 already described. For other copies with 
 varying texts, see nos. 134, art. viii., and 
 135, art. xxi. ; and for another version, some- 
 times entitled Kusala-sHtra-desanava, see 
 nos. 134, art. xv., and 136, art. i. 
 
 VIII. Foil. 201a— 2076. 
 
 Kudupu-jdtakaya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Kundaka- 
 puva-jataka (Faus. 109), extracted from the 
 Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. d<sb~-&^b. 
 
 IX. Foil. 208—294. 
 
 Visdkhd-vata. 
 
 Another copy of the 18th chapter of Mayura- 
 pada's Pujavaliya, entitled Purvdrdma-pujd- 
 hatha, giving the story of the female devotee 
 
 Visakha and her dedication of the Purvarama 
 monastery to Gotama Buddha. See nos. 25, 
 xviii., foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, 134, 
 art. IV. 2, and 135, art. iv. 
 
 133. 
 
 Or. 4857.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 140 {zsi-&-^ + 
 leaf unmarked ; several leaves mutilated) ; 
 I4i in. by 2| ; 5—6 lines, 12i— 13^ in. long; 
 written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan 
 scribe, probably in the 18th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 1— 11a. 
 
 Navaguna-sannaya. 
 
 The short commentary on the nine epithets 
 of the Buddha, found at the commencement 
 of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25. 
 
 II. Foil, llo— 36a. 
 
 Jotiyasitanange uppatti kathdva. 
 
 The 304th and the 305th tales of the Sad- 
 dharmaratnavaliya, the text being identical 
 with that of no. 13, foil. 623a— 6396. For 
 other copies, see nos. 132, art. iii., and 135, 
 art. IX. 
 
 III. Foil, 36a— 416, 
 
 Utpalagandha-nam-sitanan kola 
 pratipatti-picja , 
 called also 
 
 Utpa lagandha-kathava. 
 
 The story of the rich man Utpalagandha 
 and his entrance into the Buddhist Order, 
 extracted from the 20th chapter of the Piija- 
 valiya. For other copies, with slightly vary- 
 ing texts, see nos, 25, xx. 6 (foil. Safe— Qqa), 
 128, art. iii., 134, art. iv, and xvi. 2, and 135, 
 art, XII. 
 
 ' fSaS^sSiai in the manuscript. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 155 
 
 IV. Foil. 416—496. 
 
 Patipujikd-vastuva. 
 
 Another copy of the 43rd tale of the 
 Saddharmaratnavaliya. See no. 13, foil, 1976- 
 199a. 
 
 V. 1. Foil. 496—966. 
 
 Pwrvflrama-puja- hatha. 
 
 Another copy of the ISth chapter of the 
 Pujavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366 — 
 14:8a, 132,art. ix., 134, art, iv. 2, and 135, art, iv, 
 
 2. Foil. 97a— lllffl. 
 
 Bandhula-malliJcd-vastuva. 
 
 The story of Mallika, the wife of the 
 General Bandhula, extracted from the 20th 
 chapter of the Pujavaliya, See no. 25, xx. 3 
 (foil, Qoa-Sfe). 
 
 VI. Foil. Ilia— 1166, 
 
 GuUanandiya-jdtakaya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of Culanandiya- 
 jataka (Fans, 222) as found in the Pansiya- 
 panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, €)a — 
 S)o a, or pp. 430 — 432 of the printed edition 
 of Colombo, 1888, 
 
 VII. Foil, 117—1286. A discourse in 
 praise of the Dharma or the Buddhist doctrine, 
 written in Sinhalese prose, in the form of a 
 commentary on the well-known stanza in the 
 Dhammapada, xxiv, 21, " Sabbaddnam dham- 
 maddnam jinati," &c. See also the Sad- 
 dharmalankaraya, printed edition, p, 12, 
 
 After the stanza, the discourse begins : — 
 
 g^ g t336gj© f^i^ ©(3323 e^3@g 633353©^^ 
 
 as 
 
 £533 25333 
 
 gzsSasg qf-^e33 2S3a3sgce©§g [sic] C8®2S5cbS) 
 C3£s!©<ge3?g23ci'<|ieS^®©3 ®e3s§5ceaci'sS53g fS 
 
 End. 
 
 cQ^QQisi £)g a©>ed§g ©eosdasa^zs:!' ©K)©^d* 
 S&2sS escsarfassd § ca32s:x3'§ QaxJ^g 2S3di?553' 
 
 Cf®CjX5>"©OeC5 e3eS«J525534^o"Se30®>Z353 ®C5334^ 
 Cf©CSXS5''®C83, 
 
 This stanza is also to be found in the 
 Mahavarr.so, ch. xvii,, v. 56, 
 
 Vm. Foil. 1286—140. 
 
 Mata-sukara-kathdva, 
 
 " The story of a dead hog," in illustration 
 of the evil of being covetous {lobha). It 
 is preceded by a short introduction about 
 Gautama Buddha, and is similar in style to 
 the tales of the Saddharmaratnavaliya (no, 13). 
 
 The text, which is exceedingly corrupt, 
 begins : — 
 
 «3©^ qro Sjgzxi' §gS)© £3353 ©>aj§"sa?£) 
 c3®g32S"g C9@©d!S ©2533 S ego e3S5© ^S^''© 
 5csj®©!S e3x@2f3 ©2y53©o3^ ds^ ©aacTS csra 
 ce§©oa^ C3®i§S3JjJf" 03(5®S53©aci' gds ©Sea 
 e^dx qbss® S>3"©QeQ ai@-i^ ea-sf ©©das) ®C653 
 
 ©OQ©jg3© t^Csdi©3 gS35*'©3c53^2X:)' ^sSi^ — C^i 
 
 'C2 '-^ 'ca3ss:K3>gc,25:x5>g '"ssj"© 
 
 " CS>C33£0 '■■'sS^ >^£)2@3 " e3C3?S5aJ)3?S5o 
 
 ''OS5 '^a "cS-^ovSasrf "C33 
 
156 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 ©i£)® <^C33 SS3 S>q)0 sSSoS© ®<^03353 <5fid®si 
 
 gda ©ssjjgiSd <^@3 ©sod ^SS^'^asoS (^cssen 
 
 «§C33 5S®©«S5e?- 
 
 This is followed by the scribe's verses 
 expressing his pious aspirations. 
 
 134. 
 
 Or. 4864.— Palm-leaf; foil. 354 (c£) + e3?9 + 
 £©§-1-253— ©©Z53, 25383 in duplicate -f- ©^3— ®^1 
 
 + ©55533 — 253S + a -I- ©3 -t- © + § — g-l- ©IB — S-|-«3^8 -f 
 
 €)— sS? -I- a — ©3 -I- Q — ©es + leaf unmarked*) ; 
 17|in. by 2; 5—7 lines, 16— 16^ in. long; 
 written by several Kandyan scribes, probably 
 in tbe 18th century. The wooden boards are 
 lacquered and adorned with painted foliage. 
 
 [W. Attewateb.] 
 
 I. Fol. 1. A short discourse on the 
 stanza Sabbaddnam dhammaddnam jindti, &c. 
 For a longer sermon, see no. 133, apt. viii. 
 
 II. Foil. 2 — 5&. A fragment of another 
 copy of the Kosala-himba-varnanava. See 
 no. 126, art. iii. This discourse is followed 
 by several religious Pali stanzas. 
 
 III. Foil. 55—155. The Sinhalese version 
 of the Bhammaddhaja-jataka (Fans. 220). For 
 other copies, see nos. 110 (foil. ©\c£i3 a— c£)S 6), 
 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv., 135, art. x., and 
 136, art. ii. 2. 
 
 IV. 1. Foil. 156— 18&. A fragment of the 
 story Utpala-gandha-nam-sitdnan Icala prati- 
 patti-pujd, extracted from the 20th chapter 
 of the Pujavaliya. For other copies, with 
 varying texts, see art. xvi. 2, and nos. 25, 
 XX. 6. (foil. Qab-Q-na), 128, art. iii., 133, 
 art. III., and 135, art. xii. 
 
 ©55^3 
 
 ?S3 
 
 * The irregular foliation and the different handwritings 
 found in the present codex, prove that it is composed of 
 fragments of about four independent manuscripts. 
 
 2. Foil. 19a— 47S. 
 
 Purvdrama-piljd-Jcathd. 
 
 Another copy of the 18th chapter of the 
 Piijavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366^ 
 148ci, 132, art. ix., 133,art.v.l,andl35,art.iv. 
 
 V. Foil. 48ffl— 516. 
 
 Bohim-jatakaya. 
 
 This is not a Sinhalese version of the 
 Rohini-jataka (Fans. 45), but the story of 
 Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat, 
 who became a goddess and wife of Sakra in 
 her next birth. 
 
 The text is exceedingly corrupt. It 
 begins : — 
 
 ©2S5S csa'ai ©^gdd ®®2) ^al)2)?s:)© ^©a 
 ea -KsoiStS S'" ©^©^§©^3© ©qScaxxi" ®a"©d(9 
 <£> qf§253d2S^30Qz ^zsci'tSsSo ©^S — (^i 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ?S5® ^S{Offl''«S33S ©q©!S3©" e3?s5d ©ss^csss! 
 
 g©^3'6e)c5j5S5Q ?S530SiJ53 CfS3§©C33 ZSi®Q 330)3 
 
 §03© ©3©'^©cd2s:i' ^©dosS cqi^i . ©daS^" 
 do^zssosS. 
 
 For another copy, see no. 135, art. xxiv. 
 
 VI. Foil. 52a— 54&. A short tale similar 
 to that of the Rasavahini, iii. 9, or the Sad- 
 dharmalankara, ix. 5 (no. 123), in illustratioi^ 
 of the merit acquired by acts of charity. 
 
 * £b&o ' 2J53 ' ©e5<5 'qSa53c5^ 
 
 " ©zssgfO-i^eS " ©©ssJSdizrfQ " §03S3C3©ca23cf 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 157 
 
 Beg. 
 
 2f)2rf'Seo2sd'®c^ C3®©cs!S ©SjE^ood fpg(5x^q'£3J 
 ©js'Q ?5^i?aS C3ao3 C5S3' gcSSasag zsseS" sSssS 
 
 qf<5?S3oz33(3@' — qf^ 
 End. 
 
 ca!S53S'2Xj ©§ C553dj©92Si' ©ft,© ^CSD© Cpi^ 
 
 casJgS'oszd' ^€©§ C3«S3'© g(^®i5a3Q©(S5-€^ 
 
 €r ©a"'S353©3 <^c§"^iac3^ cfSt^iS'* S)sJ ©?s53 
 
 eS)i (3^ 55253 r)!sJ 6®£>a:^ «o®3©cd ^^©3© 
 f ©S3' eaeadg^Sad'eOiOS Cf®3 ®K) ^©ssd" i^aSzsd'Q 
 (5sJca3'S53 Ss33 dSrf ©"ssd'gsrf^ iScss© 
 ^iQ cas^S^'oQsjf^Sssci' a3"?55©ca!S Ssj §s"g 
 
 ©2333© g23:J' a3"2J5©CSCS £3(3 2ao3S3(3g'°©03®iS. 
 
 VII. Foil. 545^586. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Szlavandga- 
 jdtaka (Faus. 72), extracted from the Jataka- 
 pota. See no. 110, foil. €)3®6— ©a, and also 
 art. XII. 
 
 VIII. Foil. 59a— 67&. Another copy of the 
 afore-described Eosambevaia. See nos. 129, 
 art, xiii. 3, 132, art, vii„ and 135, art. xxi. 
 For another version, sometimes entitled 
 Kusala-sutra-desandva, see art. xv., and 
 no. 136, art. i. 
 
 IX. Foil. 68a— 80&. 
 
 AtapiriJcara-kathava. 
 
 Another copy of no. 127, art. xx., with 
 some differences in the text, 
 
 ■<^ =©X =€33 *^S °CSzg,53SS3 
 
 ^ fs "§ ' gc^i© '?9S^i '° ©<5 
 
 '=.^2s:)'g2rfs3 
 
 6sag •" g 
 
 s 
 
 X. Foil. 806— 88&. A discourse in praise 
 of the Buddhist doctrine, similar to that of 
 no. 133, art. viii. 
 
 After the stanza sabhaddnam dhammadanam 
 jindti, &c., the discourse begins : — 
 
 cszJ^ ©® ra3c33© ism'^Q^ «39<^ iSsa" ©da? 
 ©€6D"'d»®©03(9 ©''a©!^^ qfo ^©e3(g<5i ggd 
 c53-€^j^°^ ©K)£s:f©dSSz3rf ©^©«;f@©e3©Q cf§" 
 o^§ e323?©^g ©eoddig) Cfc^ea'^coa ©Cr,d-^(3§. 
 
 — fft 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©zssQn^zrf «S5e33'' ^^©ssci" g(5ca9i e3i©©2s:)'o 
 
 QssS^^*^ 2539ge3 S. 
 
 This is followed by a few Pali verses con- 
 taining pious aspirations probably of the 
 transcriber. 
 
 XI. Foil. 89a— 916. 
 
 A fragment of another copy of the sermon 
 " Buddhavamsa - desanFiva,'" found in the 
 Pujavaliya, xv. 2. See art. xvi. 1, and 
 nos. 25, foil. <§\t£oa—Sa, 132, art. i., and 135, 
 art. I. 
 
 XIT. Foil. 92a— 956. A fragment of 
 another copy of the Sllavandga-jdtaka (Faus. 
 72) in Sinhalese. See art. vii. 
 
 XIII. Foil. 956—1016. 
 
 The Ganda-hinnara-jdtaka (Faus. 485), ex- 
 tracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See 
 no. Ill, foil. ca&— (Sa. 
 
 XIV. Foil. 102—2246. An incomplete 
 copy of the Elu Bodhi-vamsaya, the well- 
 known Sinhalese version of the Pali Maha- 
 bodhivamsa, made by Vilgammiila Thera. 
 See no. i6, pp. 21—23. 
 
 The first chapter, Abhi-sambodhi-Jcathd, and 
 a portion of the 2nd chapter, called Ananda- 
 bodJii-hatJid, are wanting. The text of the rest, 
 
 
 '^€33 "' ?5^3 "©iG)©CS?S3 ?n 
 
 a " C3D " e3i@©-gS23Ci'©(5S55J3iS> 
 
 S S 
 
158 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 with the exception of the slight differences 
 more or less due to the ignorance of the 
 scribes, is identical with that of no. 16. 
 
 XV. Foil. 225—2436. A version of the 
 Kosambevata, different from that already 
 described at art. vrii. and at nos. 129, 
 art. xiir. 3, 132, art. vii., and 135, art xxi. 
 For another copy of the present version, 
 however, with some differences in the text, 
 see the Kusala-sutra-desandva, no. 136, art. i. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 3>8q Scad' cszSosssi" ©zsa®^© zadicTo'St 
 
 Qq ®£S33253<5i?03'©>ca23d' Cao£S3(5 C33CS5<5ce9 ©i^ 
 
 a ^©ed ^©(55di'[stc] caSJcqz d)©:53£5Js3@cS3«s^2ci' 
 Sen25ci'®d®sj ca3e32J3©cS!S ®en?J5^©i ^dtsa'^cessii' 
 ©ajf cf§'s3 ®C553 ^§;32S5^ caibs^iSasi essxd C6& 
 cqo32s:J'€)3523d'©e5 ®^ ©(33@?gd> @ge)3 Ssss gSS 
 CfC3oS;icas3j caeSoezxJ' csoesad C33(sd©icscS cbqSd 
 ®®q ©vS)©d qp^^aj ©2533 ®55:)'S;3553^ ea^osjsScs 
 
 End. 
 
 ©®©S3° flgZSCj' <j3a-<|®3@e533iS323d' ^?352S53"K5CSx. 
 
 •aaS^ ©® ai®o3^ cfig ca^Scazsci'Sejsl' ea'^'zsxS 
 
 0®:S2d' fc)3"«S53§ ^C5a(^ ©^23339i e532«35£(,5JX5>ig 
 
 £l3"(5>?s£i^ gsseaseo assQg^Q . ©z533c5ao''S3©a3S. 
 
 Appended to this discourse is an account 
 of the different kinds of happiness that a 
 person might derive in a future state from 
 various charitable acts. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©>^e>®"i"6o325df ss^x^'^ ©©®eo ©xS (S3 ©(^S 
 
 qo3s5 — <^? 
 
 ' @ " "^ ' §S^<5i * -^ ' £s « ®3 
 ' ^ ' ©©3 ' ^ '» esjs » J5J?f)3 " csazsxSo 
 ®-€^23Lf " c, " ca3q,cs5srfQ '* ©zaocaSiS-ss 
 i« ®© " 2S5^qi®S(3ad" '' £o£>02S5si33(e) 
 
 XVI. 1. Foil. 243b— 254b. Another copy 
 of the two sermons "Buddhavamsa-desandva " 
 and "Andgata-vamsa-desandva," found in the 
 16th chapter of the Pujavaliya. See art. xr,, 
 and nos. 25, foil. &t^oa—8a, 132, art. i., and 
 135, art. i. 
 
 2. Foil. 254& — 257a. An imperfect copy 
 of the tale " Utpalagandha-nam-sitdnan kala 
 pratipatti-pujd," given in the 20th chapter 
 of the same Pujavaliya. See art. iv. 1, and 
 nos. 25, foil. Qa6-Sia, 128, art. in., 133, 
 art. in., and 135, art. xii. 
 
 XVII. 1. Foil. 257a— 260&. 
 
 The TJraga-jdtaka (Fans. 354), extracted 
 from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See nos. 110, 
 foil. ©>6\Q&— a3©a, and 127, art. xv. 4. 
 
 2. Foil. 2606 -267a. 
 
 The Padakusala-mdnava-jdtaka (Faus.432), 
 copied from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text 
 varying only slightly from that of no. 110, 
 foil. C5")a— «§v©^6. See also no. 135, art. xv. 4. 
 
 XVIII. Foil. 267a— 2716. 
 
 MegJiavarna-vastuva. 
 
 The third tale of the 18th chapter of the 
 Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), same as the 
 Rasavahini, viii. 8. See also no. 132, art. v. 3. 
 
 XIX. Foil. 2716— 286a. 
 
 Gangdrohana-puja-hathd. 
 
 A copy of the 21st chapter of the Pujavaliya, 
 a few sentences at the end only being wanting. 
 See no. 25, xxi., foil. 174a — 182a. 
 
 XX. Foil. 2866— 289fl. 
 
 Mdraydge-hathdva, 
 
 The story of Mara's fall into hell on account 
 of the sin committed by stoning Kakusafida 
 Buddha. 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 159 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ss^® ggddo«S35si'Seoai®e5 — q^? 
 
 XXI. Foil. 289a— 299a. Another copy of 
 the tale Makhddeva- (or, as in the MSS., 
 Mahddeva-) jdtakaya already described. See 
 nos. 122 and 135, art. ii. 
 
 XXII. Foil, 299a— 309&. The following 
 two jatakas, probably extracted from the 
 Sinhalese Jataka-pota. 
 
 SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtalcaya 
 
 (foil. 299a— 301a; Fans. 389). See no. 110, 
 foil. C3°ia— O'sa. 
 
 Khadirangdra-jdtakaya 
 
 (foil. 301a— 3096; Fans. 40). The text of 
 this tale differs to some extent from that of 
 no. 110, foil. ®®i33a— (330® 6. 
 
 XXIII. Foil. 3096— 312a. Another copy 
 of art. VI. with slight differences in the text, 
 
 XXIV. Foil. 312a— 317a, 
 
 Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada sdtaka-puja. 
 
 The story of an offering of cloth to Ananda, 
 extracted from the 20th chapter of the Puja- 
 valiya. See nos, 25, foil. Q=)a— ®9o, and 126, 
 art. IV. 
 
 XXV. Foil. 317a— 3256. Two tales ex- 
 tracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, 
 
 'C3 
 
 es) 
 
 @vd 
 
 •<5 '4q ''©aSoca?^^ 
 
 1. ^c^&i&saaQsatsiQ 
 Buddheniya-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 317a— 3216; Saddh.xi.4). Seenos. 123, 
 foil. Si%b-i)a, and 135, art. xiv. 1. 
 
 Duggata-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 322—3256; Saddb, ix, 4); Ihid. ^^^b- 
 /•^•B a, and no, 136, art. vii. 
 
 XXVI. 1. Foil. 3256—332. 
 
 A Sinhalese version of the Sama-jdtaka 
 (Fans. 540) without the introductory tale 
 (Vartamdna-katha). This is probably a 
 recension of the version in the Jataka-pota, 
 as the present text agrees generally with 
 that in no. Ill, from fol. 2816, line 4, to 
 fol. 2836. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 zsiQq €>sd CB®®cae35cS gd-i^c?^ ©S)cf3c3S)od 
 ffx«9 <fe3®cs3a ©S)Je3S33??)25d' EicsissS&>^ caaJ^^g 
 d£5K)®icd «S^©osjQS5©>ca£SJ^ ©qg<§<33© &Q cfgsJ 
 
 sggdi ®<55®2SD235!S ®cs5sJg S-g^ 9©^(a®c8c9 
 
 BsSBSissi ©S-g^eq e32s:J'csd'S CS© •s^®oJ 
 ©^ndSssj" 33ca'cs 353ds5>2Dj'g g^:0 ozrf* Sensed 
 Cftg ®©\C55SS3'g2S^®cd S)a) 6(gSiq — qfj 
 
 2. Foil, 3326— 336a, 
 
 The Khar a-putta-jataka (Faus. 386), without 
 the Vartamana-katha, probably extracted from 
 the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text agreeing 
 with that of no, 110, foil, ga— oafc. 
 
 3. Foil. 336a— 3386. 
 
 The Sus'ima-jdtaka (Faus. 411), extracted 
 from the Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. 
 ©>6a— ©e^sSa. 
 
 ' ssSuSi'i 
 
 -^Q 
 
 'Z553 
 
160 
 
 MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 4. Foil. 3386— 340a. 
 
 TheDhamma-jataJca (Faus. 457), taken from 
 the same Jataka-pota. Ibid.,io\\. ©coia— coat a. 
 
 XXVII. Foil. 340a— 354. Another copy 
 of the Eosala - bimba - vamandva already 
 described. See no. 126, art, iii. 
 
 This is followed by an imperfect table of 
 contents of the whole codex. 
 
 135. 
 
 Or. 4954.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 239 (®-S and 
 ©,c5?o— Qs+e)— ^s+455— 555aa, accordingly many 
 leaves are wanting; some are damaged by white 
 ants); 17f in. by 2; 6 lines, 15f — 15-Jin. 
 long ; written by a Kandyan scribe in a 
 cursive hand, probably early in the 18th 
 century. Attached to the string of the 
 codex is a Chinese coin of the emperor 
 Ts'iing-ch^ng (A.D. 1628—1644). 
 
 I. Foil. 1 — 3. A fragment of the Nigro- 
 dlidrama-puja-kathd, or the 15th chapter of 
 the Piijavaliya. See no, 25. 
 
 II. Foil. 4 — 16a. Another copy of the 
 afore-described. MaJchddeva-jatahaya (called 
 here Maghddeva-jdtaJcaya). See nos. 122 and 
 134, art. xxl,. The commencement of the 
 present text is wanting, but the end, which 
 is imperfect in the previous copies, is perfect 
 here, and runs as follows : — 
 
 ©QDzacoQ c9©>cS3Qei ©an^sDoSeozSevce-je; ^ca^ 
 6od al)s)®c023d' dadd'ce©>35339 a(g§©«55 «S3d 
 
 ©253C3 ^255 ZSjgSoESJ© ©i®8d^ ^ C3a59©v5i55D9 
 
 ^eoeses? cogdig ssaeS ©zsjaQ Qi^iSi (^esqSo 
 
 ' -#5 ' ca ' dj3 * 9©^^ ' probably q^iSi 
 for Sanskrit 'cDsisSD 
 
 aS) ©>(33S cScosKia Scijdo e>® ®^3©^Sc53S3 
 
 25303 Cai@i-2S>©25339 © G,(3©c5 SJSx — ®^3©^© C5d 
 
 SM5J53CSS. 
 
 f 
 
 III. Foil. 166 — 20a. Another copy of the 
 afore-described Sarandgamana-sutraya, con- 
 taining a text slightly differing from that of 
 no. 129, art. xiv. For other copies, see 
 art. VIII., and nos. 132, art. ii., and 136, 
 art. VI, 
 
 iV. Foil. 20fl— 496. Another copy of the 
 Visahhavata or the Purvarama-pitja-katJid, 
 the 18th chapter of the Piijavaliya. See 
 nos. 25, foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, and 
 134, art. iv. 2. 
 
 V. Foil. 496 — 64a. Three jatakas extracted 
 from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, 
 
 Telapatta-jdtaJcaya 
 
 (foil. 496— 69a; Faus. 96). See no, 110, 
 foil. da®h—d:ia. 
 
 Upasdlhaka-jatahaya 
 
 (foil. 59a— 606; Faus. 166). 
 
 The scene of this tale, according to the 
 present text and that of no. 110, foil, gs^®, is 
 Veluvana, but according to FausboU's edition 
 of the Pali text it is Jetavana. 
 
 3. £si2oi®j3&^ iSaassaa 
 
 Sangdmdvacara-jdtalcaya 
 
 (foil. 61— 64a; Faus. 182). See no. 110, 
 foil. Si)6— Qaaa. 
 
 VI. Foil. 64a— 716. Another copy of 
 the Sumana-maldhdra-hathdvastuva, already 
 described. See no. 127, art. xvii. 
 
 VII. Foil. 72a— 836. 
 
 The Nandi-rdja-vastuva, extracted from the 
 Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 1. A portion of the 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED 00]S"TBNTS. 
 
 161 
 
 text at the commencement is wanting. See 
 no. 123, foil. ®©S6-g6, or pp. 177—186 of 
 the printed edition. 
 
 VIII. Foil. 83&— 87&. Another copy of 
 the Sa/ranagamcmorsutraya. See art. iii. 
 
 IX. Foil. 876— 103a. Another copy of 
 Jotiya - sitanange uppatti - Icathdva, extracted 
 from the Saddharmaratnavaliya. See nos. 13, 
 foil. 628a— 6396, 132, art. iii., and 133, art. ii. 
 
 X. Foil. 103a— 114a. Another copy of 
 the Dhammaddhaja-jdtaJca (Faus. 220), in 
 Sinhalese. The scene of the story, according 
 to the present text and that of the printed 
 edition,* as well as according to the texts 
 of nos. 110, fol. ©C&3, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv., 
 134, art. in., and 136, art. ii. 2, is Jetavana; 
 but the name of the king of Benares is, 
 in the present copy and in nos. 132 and 134, 
 Payasapani; in no. 110 and its printed edition 
 and in nos. 128 and 136, Brahmadatta. 
 The published text of the Pali Jatakas, 
 however, differs from them. It gives Velu- 
 vana as the residence of the Buddha at 
 the time, and Yasapilni as the name of the 
 monarch of Benares. See FausboU's Jatakas, 
 vol. ii., p. 186. 
 
 XI. Foil. 114a— 120a. Another copy of 
 the Dana-paricchedaya, the second chapter 
 of the Pariccheda-pota. See no. 129, art. vi. 
 for a full description. 
 
 XII. Foil. 120a— 124a. The irtpalagandha- 
 Jcathava, found in the 20th chapter of the 
 Pujavaliya. The present text differs but 
 shghtly from the previous copies. See 
 nos. 25, foil. Sa6-S«ia, 128, art. iii., 133, 
 art. III., and 134, art. iv. and xvi, 2, 
 
 XIII. Foil. 1246— 130a. 
 
 Uttaravata. 
 
 The story of XJttara, the daughter of 
 Bahudana-setthi, extracted from the Daham- 
 saranaya. Of. no. 29, art. ii., foil. 284 — 288. 
 
 * Pansiyapanas Jatakapota, Colombo, 1888, p. 421. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 S3S^ sSsrf C3®®cQe3:?!S ■?S®(3ac5(5i ^Qddoasrissi 
 
 End. 
 
 6 SS®o «J3© ©ScsaaS ■Z33®3 cfssejg ®«ad 
 tszssSq € (5a5S5(5o©ad'®cs5 (gidgg®jf)!S ©ssSzsj 
 6303i. 6®dg 2532§ce2S5 gg©23d^ ®a:<(^ Qssi&i:d 
 ®®e)^ Cfi3^-K!3®©z5d' cft(^ e3i2s:i'®edScsi. ®®®C3 
 &^&!^ ?S3iZ5X533'g zaaScsjJ^ ©^53^ e3©3 si® 
 (sQcassiQ Cf®s5 e332f5o3S3}©KJ fi^c^g a© e^i^ 
 eaaJ^gS^GSgd'SSad' cfes^crf Sceg QaqeBi gc5sja 
 
 cezsd'Q ges5g<5i®233ac) ^© 6(3 ©xsu^sss'g ai®GS 
 e3c5-g^®cs@ cfEo^esd-i^cejg^ . (5S3S3<53©^S . 
 
 XIV. Foil. 1300^1486. An extract from 
 the Saddharmalanhdraya, containing the 
 following three tales : — 
 
 Buddheniyd-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 130a— 136a; Saddh. xi. 4), See 
 no. 123, foil. €)'ob-Sa. 
 
 2. 
 
 Kundaliha-vastuvcb 
 
 (foU. 136a— 1416 ; Saddh. xi. 5). Ibid., foil. 
 
 3. 6tg)jS<£^3iss^s) 
 
 Bodhiraja-vastuva 
 
 (foil. 1416—1486; Saddh. xii. 1). Ibid., 
 foil. ^6-d)aa6. 
 
 XV. Foil. 1486— 171a. Four jataka tales 
 extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. 
 
 'sd© 
 
 
 SJS33 
 
 ^<^l^ 
 
 SCO 
 
 T T 
 
162 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 1- ^'^tsasSj&sasa 
 
 Junhorjatahaya 
 
 (foil. 1486— 154a ; Faus. 456). See no. 110, 
 foil. ©©ce&— ©osqa. 
 
 Manicora-jatahaya 
 
 (foil. 154a— 1576; Faus. 194). lUd., foil. 
 6\9»)&— ©3®6. For another version, see no. 
 128, art. ii. 
 
 Mahakanha-jdtakaya 
 
 (foil. 1576—1616; Faus. 469). 
 
 The name of the king of Benares in the 
 present text is Usita, in the Jataka-pota 
 (no. 110, foil. Ql—Q'il) Usiratha, and in the 
 Pali edition Usinaro. 
 
 Padamdnavaha-jdtahaya 
 
 (foil. 162a— 171a; Faus. 432). See no. 110, 
 foil. S3°)a— ©>®^a. 
 
 XVI. Foil. 171a— 185a. 
 
 Buvanveli-dagoba-varnanava. 
 
 A eulogistic account of the building of 
 Euvanveli dagaba at Anuradhapura, in the 
 reign of Dutthagamani, B.C. 161 — 137. 
 This account is independent of that in the 
 Thupavamsa, entitled Ruvanveli - dagaba - 
 kathava. See no. 128, art. i. 
 
 The text, which is exceedingly corrupt, 
 begins with a Pali stanza as follows : — 
 
 ff sg d'j £) g (5 o d ®® o qpS [sic] (3 o 3333 ® eS ^a ©1(3 
 e5@2530®sSceD[Mc]e3aQ@©S5oSq«SDoSo3j 
 
 ®3d Cf-§3 QS^CQjSsssH £550 9?S@©S3g fp^doQ 
 
 Si&i^ ®Q cft-?9 oz®^ ©253 (OS3 ggad" ®^ 
 c5a£5(5oc53g©3Sa533@iS) g^cas®^ «J5® g dd 
 
 and ends : — 
 
 ©>C3o©c5z dd^diS2s:f©crf qpzs^® ^essi ©asaed 
 ©iS ge, 6Q ©sjQo Cfigs5z de^diSad" <|i)C,«S5 
 
 2530 ^l«S5 ®(£)t9 daE5®3e3233«SD®3 ^£s5©[^]' 
 ^6363 I85®3C5©033 ©QS] OlOi^ C,©fi0353) Cf^© 
 253|)©l3iSXS3 253 (5©3 ©25333} 253idL(3g qs}©3 gdD 
 233c5gC533 . c5i©23:J©igC5®S33a© l^^2S53SS . 
 
 XVII. Foil. 185a— 194a. Two jataka tales, 
 probably extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka- 
 pota. 
 
 Sankhapdla-jdtaJcaya 
 
 (foil. 185—1896 ; Faus. 442). See no. 110, 
 foil, ©-nb— ©©o. 
 
 Asadisa-jataJcaya 
 
 (foil. 1896— 194a; Faus. 181). 
 
 The text of this tale differs to some extent 
 from that of no. 110, foil. Qa—Qnb, or pp. 
 368—371 of the printed edition. 
 
 XVIII. Foil. 1940—2006. 
 
 Goraghdtaka-vastuva. 
 
 Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, 
 V. 2. See no. 123, foil, ©aa— ©®a&, or pp. 
 137 — 141 of the printed edition. 
 
 XIX. Foil. 2006—2056. 
 
 . Mahapaduma-jdtaha (Faus. 472). 
 
 Extracted from the Jataka-pota without 
 the introductory tale. See no. 110, foil. 
 
 eo6-ga. 
 
 XX. Foil. 2056— 214a. 
 
 ^ S3 <; (9 e,«a g s^3 sa (£ J 3 
 Asadrisa-ddna -pujd-hathdva. 
 
 Extracted from the 20th chapter of the 
 Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. ©£>a— ®©;qa. 
 
KANTJSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 163 
 
 XXI. Foil. 214a— 222&. Another copy of 
 the Kosambevata already described. See 
 no. 129, art. xiii. 3. 
 
 XXII. Foil. 2226 — 2286. Two more 
 jatakaa from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. 
 
 1. §e3csias^3'3S23Sfia 
 
 Visayha-jdtukaya 
 
 (foil. 2226—2256; Faus. 340). See no. 110, 
 foil. S&-Sb. 
 
 Assaka-jdtahaya 
 
 (foil. 2256—2286 ; Faus. 207). Ibid., foil. 
 
 ^a— (Saa. 
 
 XXIII. Foil. 2286— 231a. 
 
 Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava. 
 A discourse as to how the devas listen to 
 the preaching of the Buddhist doctrine. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 Cfi8®®ES ©S5oS ®®©e3 qssge? . ®cri ©353®es 
 
 ©erf 6 ai)®oc35S3©ceS QiSi&q ©.^^ Sc5<5«S5©>£^ 
 
 2S3i . e3®K)c5 q€)®53Z53 Z533 (3 ®q S ©O ^ SSCJ" ®d 
 
 ^^®aj» s5oe3S3©333®^£35 ®S33 Q<i^2ScQ^ — qp^ 
 
 XXIV. Foil. 231a— 234a. Another copy of 
 the so-called Bohim-jataka, already described. 
 See no. 134, art. v. 
 
 XXV. Foil. 234a— 239. 
 
 ^SS^(^S^3^£3)e3 
 
 Dasaratha-jdtahaya (Faus. 461). 
 
 Extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. 
 See nos. 110, foil. Sh-6zh, and 126, art. i. 2. 
 
 This is followed by an imperfect table of 
 contents of the whole codex. 
 
 136. 
 
 Or. 4956.— Palm-leaf; foil. 91 (leaf nn- 
 
 marked + cs© + cadi + e -(- a + © + qf + qs) - ®®i + *^ 
 
 + ©-|-<|8 + 355 + ®— €) + £^ + s£) — a+Q— (gi + qfo + 253 
 — ©2531 + 5330 + ® + 253S + ® — § + ©S53 + ©ra"^ + ^^ + 
 
 ©+(S5g+^— ©^).; 16^ in. by about 2; 4 — 7 
 lines, 14 — 14^ in. long; written by two or 
 niore Kandyan scribes, probably early in the 
 18th century. 
 
 I. Foil. 2—296. 
 
 Kusala-siitra-desandva, 
 
 being another copy of no. 134, art. xy., with 
 some differences in the text. It begins, 
 moreover, with the Pali stanza g®S;o6§S)e3e3 
 &o., and its Sinhalese sannaya, not to be 
 found in the other copy. 
 
 II. Foil. 30a — 366. Two jatakas from the 
 Sinhalese Jataka-pota. 
 
 1. oi^es^ei^iSisasi 
 
 Dharmapala-jatahaya 
 
 (foU. 30a — 326), more properly called Culla- 
 dhammapala-jataka (Faus. 358). See no. 110, 
 foil. «53 6— ^ob. 
 
 Dhammaddhaja-jatahaya 
 
 (foil. 326—366; Faus. 220). The text is 
 incomplete. For other copies, see nos. 110, 
 foil. ©d)oa— (Ss6, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv., 
 134, art. iii., and 135, art. x. 
 
 III. Foil. 37a — 41a. A discourse on the 
 benefits reaped by Gotama Buddha through 
 his charitable acts in bygone ages, written 
 in the form of a dialogue between the 
 Buddha and the devas. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 '% 
 
 Ss3arf'©cd 
 
 ssiiSia 
 
164 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 End. 
 
 tSf ©03O^®cQ23d' ®9 ®3333C5a^e ® SO dd^diSssd" 
 
 IV. Foil. 42a— 70a. 
 
 Mahabinihman-jdtahaya, 
 
 being another version of the Mahabliinish- 
 kramana-varnanava already described. See 
 nos. 32 and 126, art. ii. 
 
 The present text, which is full of corrup- 
 tions, begins after the Pali stanza sabbadd- 
 7iam dhammaddnam jinati, &c., as follows : — 
 
 S325rf'[SS>]2Si'233SS5©(53 [sic] e3?S§®d3[qfd]@ «J33(je®v3533 
 eO®d@ZSJ' ®(332S3c5®^d©cS3£0©d®z3d' [sic] . 032S30 
 
 ■2S52SJ'©S5o©c5a §e3o?9" 03^ |;®(3S oSjsI' — q^^ 
 
 It ends : — 
 
 fifes 23d' as ceasJ c5a2S)3©ce3" ®c5a<^ [s*c]@^e3(3«S3 
 6\ce(S 6!S8o33S33 . Sce@3§23d' qf®o®a^©23d' 
 ^ss5©3 ra'^ssd'eaad C5a3"ra(5©cs2s:i' ®8a3s)5S5i«533E533 . 
 
 ©© ®5S3S2SiaK553"23Li'd3^532aC33S. 
 
 V. Foil. 71a — 75a. A jataka tale, without 
 the introductory story or the usual concluding 
 paragraph, by which the name of the jataka 
 can be identified. 
 
 VI. Foil. 76a— 81a. Another copy of the 
 Saranagamana-sutraya, already described. 
 See no. 129, art. xiv, 
 
 VII. 1. Foil, 816— 89a. Another copy of 
 the Duggata-vastuva, in the Saddharma- 
 
 
 ' «33 ° C3 
 
 lankaraya, ix, 4. See nos. 123, foU. /as^ab— 
 «2?t« a, and 134, art. xxv. 2. 
 
 2. Foil. 89a — 91. Pious aspirations of 
 one of the transcribers named Madivane 
 Enderageyi Loku Naidu. 
 
 137. 
 
 Or. 5015.— Palm-leaf; foil. 47 (333 - ©3©) ; 
 15 in. by 2; 5 — 6 lines, about 13 in. long; 
 written in a bold hand by a Kandyan scribe, 
 probably ia the 18th century; bound in 
 carved and inlaid boards. 
 
 I. Foil. 1—36. 
 
 Another copy of the Kusala-siitra-desandva. 
 
 The text at the beginning agrees in the 
 main with that of art. i. of the foregoing 
 manuscript ; but towards the end it is full of 
 variants, and runs as follows : — 
 
 ©iq «3g©\fin?S3' ;^®®CQZ3d' S«S33 ©(gCij ©2a3ca^®^ 
 
 ^©(5Q ©t8®e^333 . ^ ^£3363253 e5'«s3cQ2s:i'Q Slgac^ 
 ©e,(gi ©igea ©© ®© ftj^SDcsi g2sd' C3^©o3cr ©»© 
 
 ®© :^.C53(ei®CQ23df ®®®C3 ®®®d §©M®(3cf2a 
 
 eaSbd' ©i^ ®iS3(3©d qp®3 ®S3 4g)©2s5' [©]!S32S33' 
 B5cq8 al®®^csa2i53 ®za3© ©q,(g®cd255. d' qf^g 
 C3?S®o3j Cj?s53'f Basdzazsj" ©2533© s?cae3-^<5}e3 
 
 ©cezrf §_©;i5®ecf253CSQ (S033ig303S ^?f) ■a3®«X5®39 
 rasS'Sg e3®^*SS5' C,?S3®3?S33§g g©3*ScS£3d' 
 ©2533© §©3i©(3J'253 ®-^K55©QJz33 Csib^S^OCi, 
 
 ©353(3©d cf®3 ®ffi3 ^©js? qz§2S59' (^aJes'ea 
 as3©a'e5a . ^(SQ gq^ ©4C32S53 ©®©.' 
 
 II. Foil. 37— 43a. 
 
 A version of the Utpalagandha-kathdva 
 found in the 20th chapter of the Pujavaliya. 
 The text differs considerably from the 
 previous copies. Compare nos. 25, foil, ©a 5 
 — Qia, 128, art. in., 133, art. in., 134, art. iv. 
 and XVI. 2, and 135, art. xii. 
 
 aJ© 
 
 'S3 
 
 ssSuSia 
 
 C33 
 
 ©a 
 
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 
 
 165 
 
 End. 
 
 ®a3oe3©Sadf ®S ®aa®es53g c3al®§^ssJ ScoS 
 
 oQad" S3®2SJ'®8a®(5ts5 ©eeess zngaena . ®@®d 
 a3©2d'Ss3®«n^'®ed ca®!)® g^ssj" csigS flS 
 ©D§ ca?S®csJ oSd ®©c33 iSQgsdf esicssJ f 
 ©®c53©§ ca®a2s5 g^oao^S gcSs esJ®as>S.^sJ 
 6®dg g^£3S3?9 gba ©^®© 9§S5§ ®K)S 
 
 ®d^g qfdaosJ «S3© 8«s3®d29 . c^sS'e^^s^Q 
 8a[a3]SS. 
 
 III. Foil. 43a— 47. 
 
 ^ S3 ®SS ^ 'Sa S^3 43) £3} 80 . 
 
 Asampaddna-jdtakaya. 
 
 The Sinhalese version of the Asampadana- 
 jataka (Fans. 131), extracted from the Pan- 
 siyapanas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. Sih 
 
 — s^. 
 
 V u 
 
166 
 
 LETTERS. 
 
 138. 
 
 Sloanb 3478. — Three palm-leaves, 2 — 3 feet 
 long, folded over to form an envelope 9j in. 
 by li for a palm-leaf letter wliicli is now 
 missing. The outer surface to the left of the 
 address is decorated with scroll work, similar 
 to Indian lace pattern, embroidered in gold 
 thread with small bosses of red and blue silk. 
 
 The following address is written in a well 
 formed neat handwriting of the 18th century, 
 with Kundali marks on each side. 
 
 es^ 6(5®o?S3g ©iC33iq S^adf gcsxo'ss^S tsi^ 
 ©>o3^ SSiSio ©oaoqpzsd' (S®^®^^ e^QozsiissH ce^s^ 
 ®i(55oSil^4^®£,<5i (2£3d'^323d'®ed®ed «S3®© 6SaJ 
 
 It means : — 
 
 " This is the Talipot [letter] despatched 
 to Governor Joan Gideon Loten who is ever 
 ready to serve, in good faith and sincere 
 loyalty, the Mahavasala [lit. the great gate 
 of the palace] of our noble and divine Lord, 
 the illustrious chief of Lanka." 
 
 Loten was the 26fch Dutch Governor- 
 General of Makasser, A.D. 1744-50. He 
 was appointed Extraordinary Councillor of 
 India and Governor of Ceylon on the 30th 
 
 (3o©\JS53C5a£)(5§ 
 
 iS^ 
 
 cds5 
 
 of Sept., 1752. See A. J. van der A. A. 
 Biographisch Woordenboek der Nederlanden, 
 vol. xi., and the Ceylon Almanac for 1856, 
 p. 57. 
 
 139. 
 
 Or. 2660. II.— Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 2, 
 one of which is 34^ in. by 1^, and the other 
 25 by 1-g^; 2-^3 lines; written in a legible 
 hand by Mahavalatenne Nilame ; dated Ba- 
 langoda, March 18th, 1837. 
 
 A letter addressed to the Colonial Secretary 
 (Mr. P. Anstruther) by a Kandyan headman 
 named Mahavalatenne Palleganpahe Maha- 
 nilame, inviting him to Balangoda for mid- 
 day meal on the 28th of March. 
 
 Mr. Anstruther was the Colonial Secretary 
 of Ceylon from 1833 to 1845. 
 
 The letter begins : — 
 and ends 
 
 St 1837 353g^ ®^ ®C3 1S^^ S)ej3d'®S50 
 
 S)^cs . € ©rasJ — ©©©sS® — ®QoS(3SSi©2S3zd' 
 
 0©(3ee325dfe3e>Kj ®QS3^©©® ©®50. 
 
 
 ' c^&baq = s58 ' dg 
 
LETTERS. 
 
 167 
 
 The address on the cover is : — 
 
 140. 
 
 Add. 12491. I.— Talipot palm-leaf, scrolled 
 up so as to form an envelope for the following 
 letter. It is addressed §a3cd ©eaaJ^cea ©©as 
 as " To Mr. Friths." 
 
 II. Talipot palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about32in. 
 by f ; 3 lines, 12 in. long. 
 
 An unsigned letter addressed, as is to 
 be seen from the above superscription, to a 
 Mr. T. G. Frith by a Sinhalese servant of his, 
 inquiring after his health and his safe arrival 
 in England. The letter is dated 21st October, 
 1840. 
 
 Beg. 
 
 ©casxi'ffisSiJxn ®S3sifi)oo^ — «s5g2S^2s:)o'£sd'©d 
 
 III. Palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about 22 in. by 
 2f ; 6 lines, 7 in. long. 
 
 A copy of the foregoing letter. 
 
 ' 2Si'2S^3 
 
 ^©©d. 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Titles in italics are titles of sub- divisions of works. The references are to the numbers under 
 which the MSSi are described. Figures of a thicker type are used to distinguiah works extant 
 in the collection from those which are only incidentally mentioned in the Catalogue. 
 
 Ahhayardja-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (149) . 
 Abhayatthera-varga, 123 xix. 
 Abhayatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (1), 
 Abhidhammapitaka, 27 i. 
 
 Abhidharma-kamatahana^ 27 I.; 130 Vi. (7). 
 Ahhinihdra-magul-pujd, 25 it, 
 Ahhinihdra-varga, 123 iii. 
 Abhinihiehamana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (vii.). 
 Abhisambodhi-alankara, 17 i. 
 Abhisambodhi-hathd, 16 (i.). 
 Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, 25 xvi. 
 Adhimdnaha-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (130). 
 Agantuka-pansiyah-dendvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (78). 
 Agantulcavu boJio-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (239) . 
 Agasavu-vastuva, 13 v. (9). 
 Aggidatta-nam-peravi-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (162). 
 AMgunihiha-vastuva, 123 vii. (3). 
 Ahi-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (64). 
 Ajagara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (121), 
 Ajjhattika-ddna-pariecheda, 68 ii. (viii.). 
 Akhydta-hdnda, 84 (5). 
 AkTiosaka-hhdradvaja-nam-bamunange vastuva 13 
 
 V. (288). 
 Akshi'Toga-cihitsd, 52 (vii.). 
 
 Ama-cihitsd, 52 (xxi.) . 
 Amarakosa, 85. 
 
 Amavatura, 7 note; 23; 24; 29 i. ; 128 i. 
 Amha-amdtya-vastuva, 123 xxi. (2). 
 Amkeli-upataj 34. 
 
 Anabhirata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (161) . 
 
 Andgatavamsa-desand, called also Metteyya-vastuva 
 
 and Maitreya-varnandva, 13 v. (312) ; 25 
 
 XV. (2); 123 XXIV. (5); 132 i. ; 134 
 
 XVI. (1), 
 Andgemi-ek-tera-henehun-vahansege vastuva, 13 V. 
 
 (181). 
 
 Ananda-bodhi-kathd, 16 (ii.). 
 
 Ananda-hodhi-pujd, 25 xx. (2), 
 
 Ananda - mahatermivahansege pena-visandim - vas- 
 tuva, 13 V. (48). 
 
 Ananda-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (278) . 
 
 Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaka-pujd, 25 
 XX. (7) ; 126 IV. ; 134 xxiv. 
 
 Ananda-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vastuva, 
 13 V. (134, 160, 163). 
 
 Ananda- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (54). 
 
 Ananusociya-jdtaka, 127 xv. (2) . 
 
 Anartha-vicdla-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (93). 
 
 Andthapindika- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (108) . 
 
 Angam-kepilla, 46. 
 
 X X 
 
170 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 AnguHmdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen- 
 tary), 7. 
 
 Angulmal-damana, called also Cora-damana, 7 
 note ; 23 (vii.). 
 
 Angulmal-maha-terunvahansegevastuva, 13 v. (151, 
 309). 
 
 Anguttara-nikaya, 8 II.; 9 ii.; 127 xiv.; 129 ii. 
 note f. 
 
 Anitthi-gandha-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (178). 
 
 Aniyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (1). 
 
 Anhura-vastuva, 13 v. (261). 
 
 Annapdna-oildtsd, 52 (iii.). 
 
 Annatara-humdrikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (5). 
 
 Anurddhapurappa/vesa-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iii.) 
 
 Anuraga-malaya, 104. 
 
 Anuruddha-mahaterunva}i<msegevastuva,13 v. (83). 
 
 Anuruddha-sataka, 14. 
 
 Anusdsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ii.). 
 
 Annsasanava, 31 iii., it. 
 
 Anyatara-manushya-vastuva, 123 x. (2). 
 
 Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv. 
 
 Aputtaha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 T. (260) . 
 
 Arabdha-vidar^ana-hhihshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 
 V. (36). 
 
 Arannaha-abhaya-sthavira-vastuva, 123 xiii. (1). 
 
 Arannalea-varga, 123 xiii. 
 
 Asadisa-jdtahaya, 135 xvii. (2). 
 
 AsadriSa-ddna-vastuva, 13 v. (155). 
 
 Asadrisa-mahdddna-pujd-hathd, 25 XX. ; 135 xx. 
 
 Asadrisa-maha-ddndya, 25 xx. (8),. 
 
 Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii. 
 
 Asanhhya-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (1). 
 
 Asannata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (109) . 
 
 Ashtaka, 109 ii. ; 131 i. 
 
 Assaji-punabbasuJca-vastuva, 13 v. (69). 
 
 Assaha-jdtahaya, 135 xxii. (2). 
 
 Asuba-hamatahana, 130 ti. (4). 
 
 Asura-damana, 23 (xvi.). 
 
 Atapirikara-katliava, 127 xx. ; 134 ix. 
 
 Atidure-niddnaya, 123 ii. (5). 
 
 Attadattha-teruTwahansege vastuva, 13 v. (145). 
 
 Attanagaluvamsaya, 68 iii. 
 
 Atthamsa-vimdn' uppatti-parieeheda, 68 ii. (xi.). 
 
 Atthasalini, 15. 
 
 Atula nam updsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (189) ; 
 
 129 IV. 
 Aydcana-pujd-hathd, 25 xii. 
 Bdhiraka nam etuge vastuva, 13 v. (247). 
 Bdhira-niddnaya, 123 ii. (3). 
 Bahubhandika-nam-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (123). 
 Bahuputtika-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (104). 
 Bdlanakkhatta-vastuva, 13 v. (24). 
 Balavatara, 69 ii. ; 85; 123. 
 Bali-kavi, 35. 
 Bamba-uppatti, 71 ; 72. 
 Bamunandennekuge vastuva, 13 v. (287) . 
 Bandhandgdra-vastuva, 13 v. (253). 
 Bandhulamallihd-vastuva, 25 xx. (3) ; 133 v. (2). 
 Bauddhapratipatti-dlpaniyaj 130 vi. 
 Bauddhapratipatti-sangrahava, 130 Ti. 
 Bauddha-^ataka, 18. 
 Behet-vattoru-pot. See Vattorupot. 
 Belatthisisa-terunvahansege vastuia, 13 v. (81). 
 Bhadda vaggiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (57). 
 Bhaddiya-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (224). 
 Bhagandara-eihitsd, 52 (xxviii.). 
 Bhdgineyya-sangharakshita-terunvahansege vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (34). 
 Bhakti-sataka, 18. 
 
 Bharana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (17). 
 Bharana-vastuva, 123 xv. 3. 
 BhesajjamaSjiisa-sannaya, 98. 
 Bhikkhu-damana, 23 (xiii.). 
 Bhikku-patimokkha (and its sannaya), 2 iii. 
 Bhikshimi-idsana-utpatti-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 
 
 XX vi. 
 Bhikshu-vahande pas-namakage vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (262). 
 Bhinna-cikitsd, 52 (xxxix.). 
 Bhuri-praina/ya, 113 iv. (27). 
 Bildlapddaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (llO). 
 BiU-veddakuge vastuva, 13 v. (211). 
 Bodhi-dgamana-kathd, 128 i. (8). 
 Bodhimandala-pajd-kathd, 25 xi. 
 Bodhirdja-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (136). 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 171 
 
 Bodhirdja-varga, 123 xii. 
 
 Bodhirdja-vastuva, 123 xii. (1) ; 135 Xiv. (3). 
 
 Bodhisambhdra-pujd-hathd, 25 iv. 
 
 Bodhivamsa-getapadaya, 16. 
 
 Bodhivamsa [Pali]. See Mahabodhivamsa. 
 
 Bodliivamsaya, 16 ; 128 i. ; 134 xiv. 
 
 Bohd-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (164) . 
 
 Bohohumdravarunge vastuva, 13 v. (118). 
 
 Bohovahandege vastuva, 13 v. (207, 212^268, 275) . 
 
 Brahmacetanava, 129 ii. 
 
 Brahma-damana, 23 (xviii.). 
 
 Brahmajdla-sutta (with its artha-vydhhydna or 
 
 sannaya), 3 i. ; 4 iii. 
 Brdhmana-damana, 23 (v.). 
 Brdhmana-varga, 123 ix. 
 Buddhaghosuppatti, 15. 
 Buddhdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (5). 
 Buddha-rajavaliya, 74 A. 
 Buddhavamma-vastuva, 123 iv. (5). 
 Buddhavamsa, 13. 
 Buddhavamsa-desandva, 16 note; 25 xv. (2); 26 
 
 III. ; 32 ; 132 i. ; 134 xi., xvi. (1). 
 Buddheniyd-vastuva, 123 xi. (4) ; 134 xxv. (1) ; 
 
 135 XIV. (1). 
 Badugunalankara, 33. 
 Budvn tamanvahanse ma a/rabayd vaddla vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (242). 
 Butsaranaya, 29 i. ; 30 i. 
 Caityagiri-vihdra-pratigrahana-hathd, 16 (x.) 
 Cahka-wpdsaha-vastuva, 129 xiii. (2). 
 Cahkhupdla-tJiera-vastuva, 13 v. (1). 
 CandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii. 
 Canda-nam-huruvpddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (11) ; 
 
 129 X. (1). 
 Gandrdlhaya-tervMvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (301). 
 Cariyapitaka, 123. 
 Oatwpdrisuddhi-silaya, 130 vi. (1). 
 Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii. 
 GhoMnapatha'prainaya, 113 iv. (24). 
 Channa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (70) . 
 Chattapdni-updsaka-vastuva, 13 v. (46). 
 Oi'^eamdna-vikdvange vastuva, 13 v. (154) . 
 Cittahattha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (35). 
 
 Oitta-nam-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (230) . 
 Ooradamana. See Angulmal-damana. 
 Coraghdtaka-vastuva, 123 v. (2) ; 125 i. (11) ; 135 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Oora-mitra-vastuva, 123 viii. (4). 
 
 Gulagalla or Sulugala-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (1) ; 
 
 125 I. (5) ; 129 IX. (4). 
 Gulagalla-varg a, 123 xxiii. 
 Oulagalla-vatthu, 49. 
 
 Gulakdla-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (144). 
 Gulakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)-Sutta, 127 ii., v. 
 Gulandgatthera-vastuva, 123 xvii. (5). 
 Gulatissa-vastuva, 123 xvi. (5). 
 Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi. 
 Gullapanthaka-terunvahansege vastvAia, 13 v. (23) . 
 Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii. Extract, 135 xiii. 
 Dahamsonda-jataka-kavya, 94. 
 Dahara-bhikshu-kenekun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (146). 
 Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xix. 
 Daivajnakamadenu, 64, 68 ii. 
 Daivajnamukhamandana, 64. 
 Daladakathava, 106. 
 Daladapiijavaliyaj 106. 
 Daladapuvata, 106, 
 Daladasirita^ 106. 
 Dalumura-santiya, 39. 
 Dalumura-iipata, 38. 
 Dampiya-atuvavaj 16 note. See also Dhamma- 
 
 padatthakatha. 
 Damsak-pevatum-siitra-padartliaya, 8 ii. 
 Bdnaparkehedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi;, ; 130 iii. (1); 
 
 135 XI. 
 Bantakuiimbika-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (4). 
 Danuggaha-vastuva, 13 v. 256. 
 Bdruemya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (91) . 
 Bdrusdkatikayange vastuva, 13 v. (227). 
 Basabala-parinirvdna'kathd, 16 (iii.). 
 Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix. (2). 
 Basaratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv. 
 Bdthdsena-vastuva, 123 xvi. (3). 
 Dathavamsa, 88 B; 106. 
 Bevadatta-ihera-vastuva, 13 v. (13) . 
 
172 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Devadatia-vastuva, 13 v. (141). 
 
 Deva-damana, 23 (xvii.)- 
 
 DeTadhamma-jataka-kavya, 107. 
 
 Devahita hamundna pena vicdla vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (310). 
 Devaputra-vastuva, 123 xi. (2) ; 129 vii. (1) ; 
 
 132 V. (2). 
 Deva-sthavira-vastuva, 123 ix. (5). 
 Devatd-pra^naya, 113 iv. (28). 
 Devol-kavi, 51. 
 
 Devorohana-pujd-lcathd, 25 xxv. 
 Dhamma-cakkappavattana-sutta, 8 ; 25 xiii. (2) ; 
 
 128 I. (4). 
 DJiammaddhaja-jdtahaya, 128 VI. ; 132 iv. ; 134 
 
 III.; 135 X.J 136 II. (2). 
 Dhammadinnatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (2) . 
 Dhammadinna vdhandege vastuva, 13 v. (308) , 
 Dhamma-jdtaTcaya, 134 xxvi. (4). 
 Dhammapada (and its sannwya), 11 i. ; 12; 13 ; 
 
 31 V, note; 122; 127 viii., xiii. ; 129 viii. 
 
 note, XIII. 3 note ; 133 vii. 
 Dhammapadattliakathaj 13 ; 37 ii. ; 127 viii., xii., 
 
 XIII. J XVII. ; 129 VIII. note. See also Dam- 
 
 piya-atuvava. 
 DhammasavanopdsiJcd-vastuva, 123 xii. (3). 
 Dhammdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (4). 
 Bhammilca-terun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 76. 
 Dhammiha-wpdsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (12) ; 127 
 
 XII.; 129 X. (2). 
 Dhammika-updsaka-vatthu, 127 xii, 
 Bharmapdlarjdtakaya, 136 ii. (1). 
 Dharmapradipijkava, 23 ; 109 i. ; 128 i. 
 Dharmdrdma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (265). 
 Dharmasangraha-varga, 123 i. 
 Bharmasondaha-varga, 123 iv. 
 Dharmasondaka-vastuva, 123 iv. (1). 
 Bharma-sravana-vastuva, 13 v. (77). 
 Dhdtu-parinirvdna-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxxii. (2). 
 Dhdtvdgamana-kathd, 16 (xi.). 
 Digambara-damana, 23 (x.). 
 Digha-nikaya, 129 viii. Extracts, 3 i.; 5; 6 ii. ; 
 
 26 I. ; 130 V. 
 Dlghanikayatthakatlia, 13. 
 
 Dlghdyu-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (98) . 
 Dipamalava^ 64. 
 Divya-rdja-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxiL 
 Diya-rakusu-penaya, 113 iv. (31). 
 Dorakada-asna, 31 ii. 
 Dravyagana-cikitsd, 52 (ii.). 
 JDrumendrdgamana-kathd, 16 (xii.). 
 Dubbitthimahd-tissa-vastuva,. 123 xxii. (5) ; 125 
 
 I. (4). 
 JDuggata-vastuva, 123 ix. (4) ; 134 xxv. (2) ; 136 
 
 VII. (1). 
 Dululu-bamundna-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (283). 
 Durddnta-damana, 23 (i.). 
 Durvdca-namakage vastuva, 13 v. (237) . 
 DuScarita-phala anubhavakarana satvayange vas- 
 tuva, 13 V. (234). 
 Dushtagdmani-vastuva, 123 xiv. (2). 
 Dussilavata, 94. 
 
 Dutiya-jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (2). 
 Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (11). 
 Dve-sahdyaka-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (27). 
 Bvitlya-jdti-bheda-pujd-kathd, 25 vi. 
 Bvitlya-sangiti-kathd, 16 (v.). 
 Ehavihdriya-terunvaliansege vastuva, 13 v. (232). 
 Ektard bamundna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (244, 
 
 277). 
 Ektard bhikshu kenekuge vastuva, 13 v. (29) . 
 Ektard bhikshu kenekunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (32, 184, 294). 
 Ektard brdhmana kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (179, 
 
 192, 209, 286, 291). 
 Ektard kelembiydna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (175). 
 Ektard kula-daruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (195). 
 Ektard ladaruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (169). 
 Ektard pevidi-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (279). 
 Ektard striyakge vastuva, 13 v. (89) . 
 Ektard updsaka kenekxmige vastuva, 13 v. (170). 
 Ekuddd namvu rahat- . . . vahansege vastuva, 13 
 
 V. (205). 
 Elaka-prasnaya, 113 iv. (22). 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 173 
 
 Elu Bodhivatnsaya. See Bodhivamsaya. 
 Erdkapatta na-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (159). 
 Gadaladeni-sannayaj 69 ii. ; 123. 
 Gdmaddrika-vastuva, 123 xix. (3). 
 Ganadevi-hella, 93a. 
 Oandamdldrhuda-cikitsd, 52 (xi.). 
 GandhaTamsa, 110-112 wo<e; 128 i. 
 Gangarotana (two poems), 107. 
 Gangdrohana-piijd-hathd, 25 xxi.; 134 xix. 
 Gangdrohana-vastuva, 13 v. (229). 
 Ganthibhedalca-cora-vastuva, 13 v. (55), 
 Garhhim-praiisamdhircihitsd, 52 (iv.). 
 Oardabha prasnaya, 113 iv. (18). 
 Gargasamhita, 64. 
 Genu-isah hd pirimi-isahm vimasu prasnaya, 113 
 
 iv. (9). 
 Gerin mard hana ekakuge vastuva, 13 v. (191) . 
 G^tahupalandandve viniscaya, 113 iv. (3). 
 Ghoshaka-sifdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (17). 
 Godhika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (50). 
 Gola-updsaka-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (3); 125 i. (7). 
 Gon-prainaya, 113 iv. (2). 
 Gothadmbara-varga, 123 xv. 
 Gotimbara-utjoatti-kathdva, 128 i. (15). 
 Gotimbara-vastuva, 123 xv. (1) . 
 Grihapati-damana, 23 (iv.). 
 Gulma-cikitsd, 52 (xxiii.). 
 Gunaratnamalaya, 98. 
 
 Hamsorghataka-bhikshiindege vastuva, 13 v. (263) . 
 Hatihaka-vahandfge vastuva, 13 v. (208) . 
 Hatthavanagalla viharavamsa, 68 ii. 
 Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 r. (1). 
 Heladiv-rajaniya, 25 ; 69 v.; 70 ; 84 j 94. 
 Hemd-vastuva, 123 xx. (5). 
 Herana-vahande satara-namage vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (295). 
 Hikkd-maddtyaya-cikitsd, 52 (xli.). 
 Hodiya, 55 ; 68 i. ; 83. 
 Horabliarana, 64. 
 
 Srid-roga-uddvarta-cikitsd, 52 (xii.). 
 Huniyam-kepime kavi, 43. 
 Suvatehi-viniscaya, 113 iv. (4). 
 Xlandari-deviyage kolmuraya, 40. 
 
 Indagutta-vastuva, 123 x. (5). 
 
 Irshydven vasana ek striyahuge vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (238). 
 Isipatandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiii. 
 Jagadananda-katha vastuva, 71. 
 Jambukdjtvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (62). 
 Janakiharana, 109 i. 
 Janavamsaya, 76c. 
 Jataka-atthakatha {or -atthavannana), 27 in. ; 
 
 29 I.; 102 II.; 110-112; 116. 
 Jataka-pota. See Pansiyapanasjataka-pota. 
 Jatidukkkavibhaga (and its sannayd), 19. 
 Jaiila-damana, 23 (xi.). 
 
 Jatila-sitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (3046) . 
 Jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxi. (5) ; 125 i. (1) . 
 JetavaTidrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xvii.j 130 ii. 
 Jinabodhavali, 69 ii.; 123. 
 Jivakdrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xxviii. 
 Jlvakayan-pena-vicdla-vastuva, 13 v, 79. 
 Jivitddi-pujd-kathd, 25 xxx. 
 Jotiyasitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (304a) ; 
 
 132 III. ; 133 II. ; 135 ix. 
 Jotiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (305). 
 Junha-jdfakaya, 135 xv. (1). 
 Jvara-grahani-atisdra-cikitsd, 52 (xiii.) , 
 Jyotishalankara, 64. 
 Kaccayana, 84, 85. 
 Kada-im-pota, 74; 76 ii., in.; 76a. 
 Kahadiyakotale kavi, 41 ii. 
 Kakantalca-praSnaya, 113 iv. (20). 
 Kdka-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (63). 
 Kdkavarna-varga,. 123 xiv. 
 Kdkavarnatissa-rdja-vastuva, 123 xiv. (1), 
 Kdka-vastuva, 123 xviii. (4). 
 Kdla-gola-prasnaya, 113 iv. (6). 
 Kalakarama-STitraya, 129 v. (2). 
 Kdla nam situputraydnange vastuva, 13 v. (156) . 
 Kdla nam terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (143) . 
 Kaldva-yana-kramaya, 52 (xlix,). 
 KdU-nam-yakinige vastuva, 13 v. (5). 
 Kali-nelavilla, 37 ii. 
 Kalpasthdna, 56 i. 
 Kalpa-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (2). 
 
 Y Y 
 
174 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Kana-mdta-vastuva, 13 v. (74). 
 Kdnasigala-vastuva, 123 xxi. (3). 
 Kancanadevi-kathava (a poem). See Kavmatuhara. 
 Kancanadevi-vastuva, 123 Ti. (5) ; 127 xi. (1) ; 
 
 129 IX. (3). 
 Kapana-vastuva, 123 vi. (4). 
 Kapila nam matsyaydge vastuva, 13 V. (250) . 
 Kdraka-lcdnda, 84 (7). 
 Karakapupphamanjari, 84, 85. 
 Karaputta-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (2) . 
 Karna-roga-cikitsd, 52 (viii.). 
 Karshahayahhuge vastuva, 13 v. (59). 
 Kdsa-cikitsd, 52 (xx.). 
 Kdsdva-paridahana-vastuva, 13 v. (8). 
 Kasa,yin-malia terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (84). 
 Kdshtha-vdhana-rajjuruvange kathdva, 13 v. (82). 
 Kavikanthapasa, 86. 
 
 Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 123 vn. (5) j 129 vii. (2). 
 Kavmutuhara, 107 ; 127 xi. (1); 129 ix. 3. 
 Kav-silumini kusa-da, 15, 25. 
 
 Kavyadarsa, 88b. 
 
 Kavya-mimamsa, 88b. 
 
 Kavyasangraha, 88. 
 
 Kavya-tilaka, 88b. 
 
 Kayaviratigatha (and its sannaya), 19. 
 
 Kelilalu hera mahanava rahatvu denamakge vas- 
 tuva, 13 T. (306). 
 
 Khadirangara-jatahaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2) . 
 
 Khadiravaniya Mevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 
 V. (88). 
 
 Khajjopana-prasnaya, 113 iy. (26). 
 
 Khanjadeva-utpatti-kathava, 128 i. (19). 
 
 Khanjadeva-vastuva, 123 xv. (5) . 
 
 Khdnukondanna-vastuva, 13 v. (100). 
 
 Khemd nam-meheninnage vastuva, 13 v. (254). 
 
 Khema nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (292). 
 
 Khema nam updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (236). 
 
 Khuddaka-nikaya, 10 ii.; 11 l.; 129 xii, 
 
 Khuddakapatha (and its sannaya), 10 h- ; 82. 
 Extract, 129 xii. 
 
 Kihiri-dan(len-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (8). 
 
 Kincisanghdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (5), 
 
 Kipisit etiva varada soyana terunge vastuva, 13 T. 
 
 (201). 
 Kisdgotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (103, 221, 285) . 
 Kokdlika-vastuva, 13 t. (264). 
 Koka-nam-veddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (113). 
 Kolan-netime kavi, 50. 
 Kosala-bimbavarnanava, 125 ii,; 126 in.; 129 
 
 xin. (3) ; 129 xvi. ; 134 ii., xxvii. 
 Kosala-mallikd-devi-hatJidva, 25 xx. (5). 
 Kosambenuvara Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 
 
 V. (86) . 
 Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (6). 
 Kosambe-vata, called, also Kusalasutradesanava, 
 
 129 XIII. (3) ; 132 vii. ; 134 vin., xv. ■ 135 
 
 XXI.; 136 I.; 137 i. 
 Kosol-rajjuruvange pardjaya-vastuva, 13 v. (168). 
 Kovulsandesa, 33. 
 
 Kovun-bamunakuge vastuva, 13 v. (284). 
 Kridvidhi-ioT Eibbidhdna-)kdnda, 84 (6). 
 Kshaya-roga-cikitsd, 52 (xvi.). 
 Kshudra-vyddhi-eikitsd, 52 (xxxvii.). 
 Kudd-suhhadrdvange vastuva, 13 v. (231). 
 Kuddarajja-vastuva, 123 xii. (4). 
 Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii. 
 Kukhutamittayange vastuva, 13 v. (112) . 
 Kukuldgen vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (11) . 
 Kukulu-bijuvata hana kumdrikdvange vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (223). 
 Kumara-cikitsd, 52 (v.). 
 Kumdrakasup-terunvahansege m^niyandPge vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (139). 
 Kumbhaghoshaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (22). 
 Kummdsapinda-jdtaka, 127 xv. (5). 
 Kumuduppaldni-vastuva, 13 v. (52) . 
 Kundaddna-terunvahansege vastvma, 13 v. (119). 
 Kun4alakeszge vastuva, 13 v. (92) . 
 Kuniall-vastuva, 123 xi. (5); 135 xiv. (2). 
 Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. ; 130 iv. 
 Kurunegala-vistaraya,. 76a i. 
 Kusada. See Kavsilumini-kusada and Kusa- 
 
 jatakaya. 
 Knsajatakaya (a poem), 76 i. note ; 94 ; 95. 
 Kusalasiitra-desanava. See Kosambevata. 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 175 
 
 Kushtha'dkitsd, 52 (xxii.)- 
 Kuveni-asna, 33. 
 
 LahMyavasabha-utjjatti-kathdva, 128 i. (21). 
 LabMyavasabha-vastuva, 123 xvi. (2). 
 Lakminipahana (a Sinhalese newspaper), 15. 
 Lahshanddhydya, 52 (i.). 
 Lahuntaka-bhaddiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (73, 206,225-6). 
 Ldhiddyi-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (56, 133, 
 
 194). 
 Landa-devuduvage vastuva, 13 v. (107). 
 Lankddipa-uddesika-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxiv. 
 Lankdvatarana-kathd, 16 (vii.). 
 Lekammiti, 74. 
 
 Licchavlnge vastuva, 13 v. (177). 
 LiDatthadipani-tlka, 128 i. 
 Lokopakaraya, 25. 
 Ldvdmahdpdya-kathdva, 128 i. (26). 
 Lovedasangarava, 93. 
 
 Macchari-kosiya-sitdnange vastuva, 13 V. (44) . 
 Madhurartlia-prakasinT, 16 ; 98. 
 Mdgandi-vastuva, 13 v. (20). 
 Magha-kavya, 88b. 
 Mahabliarata, 88b. 
 Mahabliasliya, 85. 
 Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava. See Maha- 
 
 binikmaa-jatakaya. 
 Mahabinikmana (a poem), 101; 102 i. ; 103. 
 Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanava), 32 j 
 
 126 II.; 136 IV. 
 Mahabinikman-pujd-kathd, 25 X. 
 MahabodbiTamsa, 16 ; 23 ; 25 ; 89 ; 98. 
 Mahadan-sutraya, 128 V. 
 Mahadeva-jataka. See Makhadeva-jatakaya (a 
 
 poem) . 
 Mahddhana-situ-puthuge vastuva, 13 v. (135) . 
 Mahddhana-velanddnange vastuva, 13 v. (Ill, 
 
 220). 
 Maka-hatana, 94. 
 Mahdkdla nam sovdn updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (140). 
 Mahdkdla-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 y. (7)_ 
 Mahdkanha-jdtakaya, 135 xv. (3). 
 
 Mahdkappina-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (71). 
 Mahdkappinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii. 
 Makakarnna-pundarika-sutra, 127, x. 
 Mahdli-praSna-vastuva, 13 v. (28). 
 MahalHka-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (2). 
 Mahalu-vakandege vastuva, 13 v. (218). 
 Mahdmandhdtu-varga, 123 v. 
 Mahdmandhdtu-vastviva, 123 v. (1) ; 125 i. (10). 
 Mahdndrada-kassapa-jdtaha, 25 xiv. (2). 
 Mahdnela-vastuva, 123 xvi. (4). 
 Mahd-niddnaya, 123 ii. (4). 
 Mahdpaduma-jdtakaya, 135 xix. 
 Mahdpanthaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (296). 
 Mahapiritpota. See Piritpota, 
 Mahdprajdpati-gotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (281). 
 Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii. 
 Mahdsatipatthana-sutta, 6 ii.; 26 i.; 130 v. 
 Mahdsena-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (14). 
 Mahdsena-varga, 123 x. 
 Mahdsena-vastuva, 123 x. (1). 
 MahdsUava-jdtaka, 27 iii. 
 Mahdsona-vastuva, 123 xiv. (5). 
 Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha- 
 
 vannand) , 5. 
 Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege saddhi-vihdrika- 
 
 denamin vanedlesin davasyavu namage vas- 
 tuva, 13 V. (53). 
 Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (26, 
 
 80). 
 Mahasup-mahaterunvahanseta Sak-devindu hat dun 
 
 vastuva, 13 v. (49). 
 Mahd-ummagga-jdtaka (the Pali text), 110-112; 
 
 118; 116. 
 Mahd-ummagga-jdtakaya (Sinhalese). See Um- 
 
 magga-jdtakaya. 
 Mahd-ummagga-kdndaya, 113 iv. (30). 
 Mahdvagga, 5 ; 6 ii. 
 Mahavamsa, 15 ; 25 ; 33 ; 69 ii. ; 70 ; 76a i. ; 
 
 92; 110-112; 133 vii. 
 Mahdvihdra-pratigrahana-kathd, 16 (ix.). 
 Mahinda-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxiii. 
 Maitreya-varnandva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva. 
 
176 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii. 
 MajjLima-nikaya, 7 ; 127 ii., V. 
 Mahhddeva-jdtaka, 88b. 
 Makhadeva-jatakaya (a poem), 102 ii. 
 
 „ „ (a prose version) , 122 ; 
 
 134 XXI. ; 135 II. 
 MalUha-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (132) . 
 Mamsa-joraSnaya, 113 iv. (1). 
 Mdnavaka-damarta, 23 ix. 
 
 Mangala-suiror atwva adiwu hatJidntara, 13 v. (311). 
 Manicora-jdtakaya, 128 ii. ; 135 xv. (2) . 
 Manihdra - Tculup aga- Tissa - terunva hansege vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (114). 
 Mafijusa, 52 ; 60. 
 Manu-smriti, 109 i. 
 
 Mdra-dun-tundendge vastuva, 13 v. (157) . 
 Marandnusmritikamatahana, 130 vi. (2) . 
 Marana-jparidipaTia-vastuva, 13 v. (21). 
 Marayage kathava, 134 xx. 
 Mdraydge vastuva, 13 V. (167, 249, 257, 276). 
 Marutta-hrdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (1). 
 Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii. 
 Matasukara-kathava, 133 viii. 
 MattaTmndali-jdtaka, 127 xv. (1). 
 MattaTcundali-vastuva, 13 v. (2) . 
 Mayura-sandesaya, 92. 
 Meghaduta, 92 ; 93. 
 Meghavarna-vastuva, 123 xviii. (3) ; 132 v. (3) ; 
 
 134 XVIII. 
 Meghiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (31). 
 MendaTca-maha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (200). 
 Menikin-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (12), 
 Menikpala-yadinna, 41 iii. 
 Menik-praSnaya, 113 iv. (19). 
 Mettdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (3). 
 Metteyya-vastuva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva. 
 Migahidddka-vastuva, 123 iv. (3), 
 Migapotaka-vastuva, 123 xii. (5). 
 Milindapanha, 13 ; 22. 
 Milindaprasnaya, called also Srisaddharmada- 
 
 saya, 22 ; 84 note. 
 Miringu- kamatahankala - bhikshm-vahansege vas- 
 
 tuva, 13 v. (41). 
 
 Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, 128 i. (25). 
 Mithyddristika-vastuva, 123 rii. (2); 125 i. (12). 
 Mitrava-vasana-denamakge vastuva, 13 v. (15). 
 Miyuhguna-ddgaba-kathdva, 128 i. (23). 
 Moggallana-vatti, 85. 
 Moriya-brdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (3). 
 Miikha-roga-eikitsd, 52 (x.). 
 ■ Mula-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxix.) . 
 Mungalan-maha-terumvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (122, 299). 
 MungaZan-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vas- 
 tuva, 13 V. (186). 
 Mutxa-kricchra-eikitsd, 52 (xxv.). 
 Muvadev-davata, 88b ; 102 ii. 
 Ndga-damana, 23 (xiv.) 
 Nagara-pravesana-kathd, 16 (viii.) 
 Ndgasena-kathdva, 13 v. (3). 
 Ndga-vastuva, 123 xiii. (3). 
 Nakshatradipainalava, 64. 
 Nakula-vastuva, 123 xvii. (2). 
 Ndma-kdnda, 84 (2). 
 Namamala, 84 note ; 85. 
 Namavaliya, 108. 
 Nam-got-heyin prasiddhakamak-neti ek-bhikshu- 
 
 kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (33) , 
 Nam-pota. See Vihara-asna. 
 Nanda-gopdla-vastuva, 13 v. (38). 
 Nanda-maha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (10) . 
 Nandimitra-vastuva, 123 xiv. (3). 
 Nandimitra-yodhaydnange utpatti-kathdva, 128 
 
 I. (12). 
 Nandirdja-varga, 123 vi. 
 Nandirdja-vastuva, 123 vi. (1) ; 135 vii, 
 Nandivdnija-varga, 123 xxii. 
 Nandivdnija-vastuva, 123 xxii. (1) . 
 Nandiya-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (182) . 
 Nangala-kula-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (271) . 
 Nanodaya, 15. 
 
 Narendrasimlia-raja-stnti, 97. 
 Narendrasimha- sringaralankarayaj 9 7 . 
 Ndsd-roga-cikitsd, 52 (ix.). 
 NavagrahamahddaSa, 62 iii. 
 Navaguna-sannaya, 133 i. 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 177 
 
 Narapatala-sangraha, 62 i. 
 
 Navapatalaya, 64. 
 
 Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 j 88a. 
 
 Nesdda-vastuva, 123 xx. (3). 
 
 Neyange halahaya sanhinduvu vastuva, 13 v. (166) . 
 
 Niddnavarga, 123 ii. 
 
 Nigama-Tissa-terwnvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (30). 
 
 Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 25 xv. ; 135 i. 
 
 NikayasarigraliaTa, called also Sasanavataraya, 
 
 13; 16; 17 ii. (3); 25; 69 n.; 92; 123; 
 
 128 I. note. 
 Nimi-jdtahaya, 11 ii.; 118; 119; 120; 122. 
 Nissandeha, 15. 
 Niti-sara, 94. 
 
 Nivata-savuvange vastuva, 13 v. (241) . 
 Nivatunge vastuva, 13 v. (240). 
 Nyasa, 85. 
 
 Niyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (2). 
 " Orientalist " (a periodical), 33 ; 88. 
 Pabbhdra-vdsl Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (293). 
 Fadamdna-jdtahaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4). 
 Tddaplthikd- vastuva, 123 vii. (4); 125 i. (9). 
 Padasadhana, 85. 
 Padhdn akammiha-Tissa-terunvah ansege vastuva, 13 
 
 V. (215). 
 Fadmdvati-vastuva, 123 v. (5). 
 Palamuvana-ddahana-pujd-kathd, 25 xxvii. 
 Palamuvana-jdti-iheda-pujd-lcathd, 25 v. 
 Pali-sabdakaradiyaj 80. 
 Paneadlpiha-vastuva, 127 ix. (1). 
 Fancaggaddyaha-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (267). 
 Faneaharma-cikitsd, 52 (xliii.) 
 Pancanga, 67. 
 
 Farica-pandita-prasnaya, 113 iv. (29). 
 Faficasata-lhikshu-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (3) ; 127 
 
 XI. (2). 
 Panca-skandha-vibliagaya, 28 i. 
 Faneavidha-buddha-kritya, 127 iv. 
 Fandarariga-vastuva, 123 xxii. (4) ; 125 i. (3) . 
 Fandita-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (72). 
 Fdndukambala-Saildsana-paja-kathd, 25 xxiv. 
 Pdndu-roga-eikitsd, 52 (xxxii.). 
 
 Panini-vyakarana, 85. 
 
 Fdniya-vastuva, 123 viii. (5) . 
 
 Pafijikapradipaj 85. 
 
 Pansiyak-daruvange vastuva, 13 v. (180) . 
 
 Fansiyak-updsakavarunge vastuva, 13 v. (197) . 
 
 Pansiyapanas-jataka-potajl6noie; 110-112; 112a; 
 
 116 ; 122. Extracts, 11 ii., iv. ; 113 ; 
 
 114; 115; 118; 119; 120; 121; 126 i.; 
 
 127 XV.; 128ii., IV., VI.; 129xv.; 130iv.; 
 
 132 IV., VI., VIII.; 133 vi.; 134 in., vii., 
 
 XII., XIII., XVII., XXII., XXVI. ; 135 v., x., xv., 
 
 XVII., XIX., XXII., XXV.; 136 II., v.; 137 in. 
 Pansiyayak dend vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (213, 
 
 248, 269) . 
 Pantis-kolmure, 34. 
 Parami-malia-sataka, 123. 
 Fdramitdsimsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (v.). 
 Farasantdna-damana, 23 (iii.). 
 Paricchedapota. Extracts, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130 
 
 III. ; 135 XI. 
 Farivrdjaka-damana, 23 (viii.). 
 Fdsdd'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. fx.) . 
 Pasbudukisa, 127 iv. 
 Pasenadi-Kosol-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (171, 
 
 245). 
 Patacardvange vastuva, 13 v. (222). 
 Fatdcdri-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (102). 
 Pdthikdjlvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (45). 
 Patipujikd-vastuva, 13 v. (43); 133 iv. 
 Pattini-hella, 34 note. 
 Pattini-puvata, 34. 
 Pavana, 96. 
 
 Pehara-duvaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (152) . 
 Peeibatin vimasu prainaya, 113 iv. (14). 
 Phalakhandadinna-vastuva, 123 vin. (3). 
 Phala-vriddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxvii.). 
 Phussadeva-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (20). 
 Phussadeva-varga, 123 xvi. 
 Phussadeva-vastuva, 123 xvi. (1). 
 Pilihulbhdvandva, 130 vi. (8). 
 Pilindivaceha-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (297). 
 Pilotika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (125). 
 
 Z Z 
 
178 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Piritpota, 31 iii. note, iv.; 130 vi. 
 Pothila-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (217). 
 Fradhdnika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (138). 
 Pradipikava, 64. 
 Prameha-cihitsd, 52 (xxiv.). 
 Prangi-hataiiaj 94. 
 
 Prasdda-bahula-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (274) . 
 Prasava-mangala-pHja-hathd, 25 ix. 
 Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxi. 
 Prathama- sanglti-hathd, 16 iv. 
 Pratisandhi-pujd-hathd, 25 viii. 
 Prati-visha-vidhi, 52 (xlvi.). 
 Pratyeka-bodhisatva-caritaya, 13 v. (25). 
 Preta-vastuva, 16 note; 107. 
 Pnthivi- sannisrita - Jcathd-harana - bhikshunvahan- 
 
 sege vastuva, 13 v. (40) . 
 Pujdsangraha-kathd, 25 i. 
 PujaTaliya, 13 ; 15; 16; 23; 25; 29 i. ; 32; 
 
 70 ; 74 ; 123 ; 128 i. EHrads, 26 iii. ; 
 
 69 I. ; 126 IV.; 128 iii.; 129 xi. ; 130 ii.; 
 
 132 I., IX. ; 133 i., in., v.; 134 iv., xi., xvi., 
 
 XIX., XXIV.; 135 I., iv., xii., xx.; 137 ii. 
 Punnd nam diyaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (188). 
 Purisadammasarathl - yana - padaye varnanava 
 
 (another name for the Amavatura), 23. 
 Purvdrdma-pujd-Tcafhd, called also Yisdhhdvata, 
 
 25xviii. ; 132 ix. ; 133 v. (1); 134 iv. (2); 
 
 135 IV. 
 Putubhatta-ddyikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (4); 125 i. 
 
 (8). 
 Puiigatta-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (37). 
 Puira-prainaya, 113 iv. (5). 
 Pu/oapabhata-vdsi Tissatthera-vastuva, 123 xiii. 
 
 (5). 
 Rddha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (68). 
 Raghiuvamsa, 16. 
 Eaja-caritaya, 109 i. 
 Bdja-damana, 23 (vi.i). 
 Bdjakumdruppatti-pariceheda., 68 ii. (i.). 
 Rajaratnakara, 22 note; 23; 25; 69 in.:; 70; 
 
 92. 
 Rajavaliya,69iv.; 70; 70a; 71; 72; 73; 76a i. 
 
 Eajjdbhiseka-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iv.). 
 
 Rakta-pitta-cikltsd, 52 (xv.) . 
 
 Ramayana, 37 i. ; 88b. 
 
 Rasavahini, 27 in. ; 49 ; 82a ; 107 ; 123 ; 127 
 XI. ; 134 VI., xviii. 
 
 Ratanavaliya. See Saddharma-ratnavaliya, 
 
 Ratha-prasnaya, 113 iv. (7). 
 
 Rattaklchasa-damana-pariecheda, 68 u. (vi.). 
 
 Ratthikaputta-vastuva, 123 xx. (2). 
 
 Bevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (300) . 
 
 Rigveda, 88b. 
 
 Rihal- (Riyahal-) or Eriyahal-Tissa-vastuva, 123 
 xviii. (5); 125 I. (13). 
 
 Rohinl-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (183). 
 
 Rohini-jataka, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv. 
 
 Rukkhadevatd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (3) ; 125 i. (2). 
 
 Rupadevl-vastuva, 123 x. (3) ; 132 v. (4) . 
 
 Rupamala, 98. 
 
 Rupanandd nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (131) . 
 
 Riipasiddhi, 84; 85. 
 
 Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 128 i. ; 135 xvi. 
 
 Sabdamala, 109 i. 
 
 Saccasankhepa-sannaya, 128 i. 
 
 Saddamala, 84. 
 
 Saddanitij 85. 
 
 Saddhammasangaha, 69 ii.; 123. 
 
 Saddhammopayana (and its sannaya), 20; 21. 
 
 Saddharmadasaya. See Milinda-prasnaya. 
 
 Saddharmalankaraya, 6 ii.; 11 m.; 49 ; 69 ii.; 
 74; 107; 123; 124; 128 v.; 129 ii.; 133 
 VII.; 134 VI. Extracts, 125 i.; 127 i., n., 
 XI.; 129 IV., VII., IX.; 132 v.; 134 xviii., 
 XXV. ; 135 VII., XIV., XVIII. ; 136 vii. 
 
 Saddharmaratnakaraya, 25. 
 
 Saddharmaratnavaliya, 13 ; 29 i.; 123 ; 127 xii., 
 xvii.; 133 viii. Extracts, 129 X.; 132 in.; 
 133 n., IV. ; 135 ix. 
 
 Saddharmovada-sangraha, 123. 
 
 Saddhdtissdmdtya-vastuva, 123 xvii. (3). 
 
 Saddheyya-vastuva, 123 v. (4). 
 
 Sddhundda-pujd-kathd, 25 vii., xii. 
 
 Sahassavatthuppakarana, 123 note. 
 
 Sakdevihduhuge vastuva, 13 v. (173, 259) . 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 179 
 
 Sdleetu-vastuva, 13 v. (187). 
 Sdhhamdla-vastuva, 123 vi. (3). 
 Sdlirdja-varga, 123 xvii. 
 Sdlirdja-vastuva, 123 xvii. (1). 
 Salya-vidM, 52 (xlvii.) . 
 Sdma-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (1) . 
 Sama-met-iioyeTc-pratibheda-pujd, 25 xxix. 
 Samanagdma-vastuva, 123 xiii. (2). 
 Saman-devi-vastuva, 13 v. 14. 
 Samantakuta- van nana, 17 ii. (1) ; 82a. 
 Sdmdnya-vidhi, 52 (xlii.). 
 Samdsa-Tcdnda, 84 (3). 
 Sdmdvatinge utpatti-hathdva, 13 v. 18. 
 Sambahuldnam bhikkHnam vatthu, 127 viii. 
 Bambula-jataka (a poem), 107. 
 Samjnd-samhitd-kdnda, 84 (1) . 
 Samhicca-jdtaka, 127 xv. (6). 
 Sammunjamya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (150). 
 Sampaddya-torunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (101) . 
 Sampindi-mahaniiiana, 129 i. 
 Sangdmdvacara-jdtahaya, 135 v. 3. 
 Sangarajagunalankara, 98. 
 Sangarajavata^ 98. 
 Sanga-saranaya, 29 iii. 
 Sanghahhedaha-vastuva, 13 v. (142). 
 SaAghadatta-varga, 123 xx. 
 Sanghadatta-vaatuva, 123 xx. (1). 
 Sangharajottama-sadhucariyava, 69 v. ; 98. 
 Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1). 
 Sankhepa, 69 ii. ; 123, 
 Sankicca-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (99). 
 Sannasa, 77 j 78 ; 79. 
 
 Santakdya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (270) . 
 Santanadipikava, 64. 
 8antati-emettange vastuva, 13 v. (124). 
 8dnu-sdmanera-vastuva,\Q V. (246). 
 Saranagamana-sutraya, 129 xit. ; 132 ii. ; 135 
 
 III., VIII. ; 136 VI. 
 Sarandgamana-sutta, 121 xviii.; 129 xiv 
 Sarana-sthavira-vastuvaj 123 iv. (4) ; 129 ix. 
 
 (2). 
 Sararthasangraha, 98. 
 
 Sarasamgraha, 58 in, 
 
 Sarasankshepa, 84. 
 
 Sarasvafca, 86, 
 
 Saratthadipani, 69 V, 
 
 Sarpayan-denndgen vimasu jpraSnaya, 113 iv. (10), 
 
 Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64. 
 
 Sasadava, 88 b, 
 
 Sasa-jdtaka, 88 B. 
 
 Sasanavataraya. See Nikayasangrahava. 
 
 Sdtdgira Hemdvata dedandge utpatti-kathdva, 13 
 
 V. (96). 
 Satalos-vaga-vahandfget savaga-vahandeget vaetu 
 
 deka, 13 v. (117). 
 Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in. 
 Satara-kamatahana, 130 VI. (6). 
 Satara-samvara-sllaya, 130 vi. (1), 
 Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (with its Sinhalese 
 
 commentary), 9 ii. 
 Satthikuta-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (65), 
 Sattubhatta-jdtakaya, 121 (2), 
 Satyasamuccaya (a monthly magazine), 88 b, 
 Savaga-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (190, 204). 
 Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege bena-hamunange vas- 
 
 tziva, 13 V. (95) . 
 Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege mayil-bamunange vas- 
 
 • tuva, 13 V. (94). 
 Seriyut - mahaterunvahansege mitra - bamundnange 
 
 kathdva, 13 v. (97). 
 Seriyut-mahaterunvahanse p:na visandu vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (87). 
 Seriyut- maha-terunvahansege saddhivihdrika-na- 
 
 makge vastuva, 13 v. (196, 219). 
 Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (85, 
 
 280, 282, 289, 299). 
 Sevulsandesaya, 94. 
 
 Seyyasaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (106). 
 Sidatsangara (and its sannaya), 15 ; 22 note ; 
 
 23; 25 note; 33; 68 in.; 82a; 87; 88; 
 
 92; 93; 93a; 94; 95; 99; 104; 107 
 
 note; 110-112. 
 Sidatsangara-dvitiya-sanne, 82a, 
 Sidatsangara-liyana-sanne, 82a. 
 Silavandga-jdtakaya, 134 vii., xii. 
 
180 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Silutta-vastuva, 123 xx. (4); 127 xi. (3). 
 Simtala-akuru-sodiya. See Hodiya. 
 Simhavalli-katliava, 107. 
 Singannange dos vaddia pdnsiyakdend-vahansege 
 
 vastuva, 13 v. (75). 
 Sipada-cildtsd, 52 (xxxiv.). 
 Sirigutia-vastuva, 13 T. (51). 
 Birikalalianni-praknaya, 113 iv. (21). 
 Sirilaka-kadayuru. See Kadaimpota. 
 Sirimanda-prasnaya, 113 iv. (23) . 
 Sirimd-vastuva, 13 v. (128). 
 Sirindga-varga, 123 xxi. 
 Sirindga-vastuva, 123 xxi. (1). 
 Siro-roga-ciMtsd, 52 (vi.). 
 
 SwaU-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (302). 
 Siv all- vastuva, 123 v. (3). 
 Sivuru hala IcenaTcunge vastuva, 13 v. (252). 
 Siyamopasampadavata, 69 v. ; 98. 
 Siyamsandesa-varnanavaj 69 v. 
 Slcandha-parinirvdna-pujd-Tcathd, 25 xxxii. (1) . 
 Soma-hrdhmana-vasiuva, 123 ix. (2). 
 Sopha-cihitsd, 53 (xxxiii.). 
 Soreyya-vastuva, 13 V. (39). 
 
 Sraddhdsumand-vastuva, 123 xii. (2) ; 132 v. (1) . 
 Sronita-cihitsd, 52 (xxxi.). 
 Strl-prasnaya, 113 iv. (25). 
 SM-roga-cildtsd, 52 (xl.). 
 
 Subhadra-paribrdjihayange vastuva, 13 v. (202). 
 Subkashitaya, 76 i. note; 94. 
 Subha-sutra-deSandva, 127 v. 
 Subhasiitrarthavarnanava, 127 ii. 
 Subhasutta. See Oulahamma-vibhanga-sutta. 
 Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 viii. 
 Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu-hetiye, 
 
 1 II. 
 Suddhavu Evanjeltya Matthevusgen liyavunu hetiye, 
 
 1 I. 
 Sudharma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (66) . 
 Sudhira-mukha-mandana, 84. 
 Sudovun-rajjwruvange vastuva, 13 v. (147). 
 Sujata-jdtalca, 127 xv. (3). 
 Sukara-potikdvage vastuva, 13 v. (251). 
 Sukara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (216). 
 
 SuTtha-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (126). 
 Sulu-bodhivamsaj 16. 
 
 Sulu-eTcsalu-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (105). 
 Sulugala-vastuva. See Gulagalla-vastuva. 
 Sulu Rajaratnakara, 110-112. 
 Sumanamdldhdra-vastuva, 13 V. (60) j 127 xvii. ; 
 
 135 VI. 
 Sumana-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 V. (273). 
 Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii. 
 Sundarasamudda-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 V. 
 
 (303). 
 Sundari-paribrdjihdvange vastuva, 13 v. (233). 
 Suprahuddha-lcushtha-vastuva, 13 v. (58). 
 Suprabuddha-SdTcya-vastuva, 13 v. (116). 
 SuranirmaJa-utpatti-hathdva, 128 i. (13). 
 Suranirmala-vastuva, 123 xiv. (4). 
 Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), 16 ; 33 ; 89. 
 Susima-jdtakaya, 134 xxvi. (3). 
 Susruta, 52 j 56 ; 60. 
 
 SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxii. (1). 
 Suvarnatilakd-vastuva, 123 xi. (3). 
 Suvisi-vivarana, 128 i. (1). 
 Svasantdna-damana, 23 ii. 
 Sveda-vidhi, 52 xliv. 
 Taddhita-kdnda, 84 (4). 
 Tambadeli namvu sordnange vastuva, 13 v. (90). 
 
 Tambasumana-varga, 123 xviii. 
 
 Tamhasumana-vastuva, 123 xviii. (1). 
 
 T dp as a- dam ana, 23 xii. 
 
 Tatdka-prasnaya,llS iv. (16). 
 
 Tebhdtika-varga, 123 xi. 
 
 Tebhdtika-vastuva, 123 xi. (1). 
 
 Telapatta-jdtakaya, 135 V. (1). 
 
 Theragatha, 127 xix. ; 129 viii. note. 
 
 Theraputtdbhaya-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (16). 
 
 Theraputtdbhaya-vastuva, 123 xv. (2). 
 
 Thulatissa-terunvaJiansege vastuva, 13 v. (4). 
 
 Thupdrdma-kathd, 128 i. (7). 
 
 Thiipavainsayaj 25 ; 123 ; 128 i. 
 
 Tirolcud4<^-sutta, 129 xii. 
 
 Tisak-pamana-bJdkshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 y, 
 153. 
 
 Tisarasandesaya, 93. 
 
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 181 
 
 Tlssanaga-varga, 123 xxiv. 
 
 Tissandga-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (1). 
 
 Tissa nam bltihshu Jcenakurpge vastuva, 13 T. (193) . 
 
 Tinsa nam ladarvrbhikshundege vastuva,13 v. (198). 
 
 Tigsa nam tera henakun-vahansege vastuva,, 13 v. 
 (172), 
 
 Tissa-sdmanera-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (2) ; 125 i. (6). 
 
 Tissdya vastuva, 123 xvii. (4). 
 
 Titihiyange vastuva, 13 v. (210). 
 
 Todeyya-brdhmana-vastuva, 13 v. (165). 
 
 Tritiya-sanglti-Tcathd, 16 vi. 
 
 Trividha-sa^gdyand-hathd, 25 xxxii. (3). 
 
 Tudapat, 74. 
 
 Tun-denaku-vdhansege vastuva, 13 v. (115). 
 
 Tun-putuma-kenakunge vastuva, 13 v. (174). 
 
 Tunyahalu-varga, 123 vm. 
 
 Tunyahalu-vastuva, 123 viii. (1); 125 i. (14). 
 
 JJdanyd-eikitsd, 52 (xix.). 
 
 Udara-cikitsd, 52 (xiv.) ; 58 in. 
 
 tJdayabhadda-jdtakaya, 132 yi. 
 
 TJddesika-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxii, 
 
 Udani-vastuva, 13 v. (16) . 
 
 Uggasena nam situput-huge vastuva, 13 v. (255^ 
 286). 
 
 TJmanddva. See Ummagga-jdtakaya. 
 
 Ummagga-jdtakaya, 113 ; 114 ; 115 ; 116 ; 117. 
 
 Unmdda-apasmdra-murchd-cikitsd, 52 (xvii.). 
 
 Upadamsa-cikitsd, 52 (xxvi.). 
 
 Upakdjlvakayange vastuva, 13 v. (258). 
 
 Upananda-vastuva, 13 T. (137). 
 
 Uparatnamalaya, 104. 
 
 Updsakavaru-pasdenakuge vastuva, 13 v. (199). 
 
 Upasdlhaka-jdtakaya, 135 v. (2). 
 
 Uppalavanni-vastuva, 13 v. (61). 
 
 TJpulvan-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (290). 
 
 Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) ; 134 xvii. (1) . 
 
 Utpalagandha nam sitdnan hala pratipatti-piijd, 
 called also Utpalagandha-kathava [or -pu- 
 vata'], 25 xx. (6); 128 iii.j 133 in. ; 134 
 IV. (1), XVI. (2); 135 XII. J 137 ii. 
 
 TJttard nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (129). 
 .Uttarasdm,anera-vastuva, 123 vi. (2). 
 
 Uttardvange vastuva, 13 v. (185) . 
 
 »r\ 
 
 TJttardvata, 135 xiii. 
 Uttaroliya-vastuva, 123 xiii. (4). 
 TJyanin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (17) . 
 Va4andlada virya eti pansiyak-dend-vahansege vas- 
 tuva, 13 V. (148). 
 Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 j 45. 
 Vadula, 74. 
 Vaggumudd nam ho-tera vasana vahandege vastuva, 
 
 13 V. (235). 
 Vdjikarana, 52 (xlviii.). 
 Vajjiputtaka-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (228). 
 Vakkali-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (272). 
 Valliyatthera-kathdva, 127 xix. 
 Vamana-aruci-cikitsd, 52 (xviii.). 
 Vdnara-vastuva, 123 xxi. (4). 
 Vanavdsika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 
 (67). 
 Vangisa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (307). 
 Varahamikira, 64. 
 
 Vasuladattdvange hathdva, 13 v. (19). 
 Vdta-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxx.). 
 Vatthulapabbata-vastuva, 123 xviii. (2). 
 Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60. 
 Vattula-vimdn'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ix). 
 Veliyotin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (15). 
 Velusumana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (18). 
 Velusumana-vastuva, 123 xv. (4). 
 Veluvandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiv. 
 Vessdmittd-vastuva, 123 iv. (2); 129 ix. (1). 
 Vessantara-jatakaya, 25 j 47; 99; 100a; 121 
 
 (3). 
 Vessantara-jatakaya (a poem) J 99 ; 100; 100a. 
 Vibatmaldamaj 107. 
 Vidradhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxxv.). 
 Yidudabha-vastuva, 13 v. (42). 
 Vitara-asna, called also Nampota^ 31 m.^ iv.j vii.; 
 
 93a. 
 Vijdyana-prasnaya, 113 iv. (13). 
 Viman-vatj 16 note. 
 Vinayartha-samuccayaj 88b. 
 Vinaya-viniscaya (and its sannaya entitled Nis- 
 
 sandeha), 15. 
 
 3 A 
 
182 
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 
 
 Viniscayamdtyayange vastuva, 13 v. (203). 
 
 Vijpaksha-sevaka-hhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 
 (266). 
 
 Visahhddi noyek updsihdvarunge pehevas vicdla 
 vastuva, 13 v. (120). 
 
 Visdhhdvange vastuva, 13 v. (176). 
 
 Visdhhdvange yeheliyange vastuva, 13 v. (127). 
 
 Visdhhd-vastuva, 13 v. (47). 
 
 Visdhhdvata. See Purvdrdma-pujd-lcathd. 
 
 Visamaloma-vastuva, 123 x. (4). 
 
 Visarpa-ciMtsd, 52 (xxxvi.). 
 
 Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1). 
 
 Visha-vidhi, 52 (xlv.). 
 
 Visuddhimagga (and its sannaya), 15 ; 25. 
 
 VisuddHmagga-sankliepa-samiayaj 128 i. 
 
 Visuddliimarga-malia-sannaya. See Visuddhi- 
 magga. 
 
 Vittipota, 74; 74a; 75. 
 
 Yivarana-magul-pujd, 25 iii. 
 
 Viyaru-lakshana, 57. 
 
 Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i. 
 
 Yocabularium Selanense seu Insulae Ceylon in 
 Indii Orientali, 81. 
 
 Vrana-cihitsd, 52 (xxxviii.). 
 
 Vrittalankaradhyaya, 86. 
 
 Vrittamala, called aZso Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka, 
 
 16 note; 87. 
 Vrittaratnakara, 86. 
 
 Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka. See Yrittamala. 
 Vyddhi-ciMtsd, 58 (iii.). 
 VydgJira-vastuva, 123 viii. (2). 
 Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-s'ataka and 
 
 Vyasa-sataka, 90 ; 91. 
 Yahkhavancita-varga, 123 Tii. 
 YakTikavancita-vastuva, 123 vii. (1). 
 Yaksha-damana, 23 xT. 
 Takun-bendilla, 42. 
 Yamaka-prdtihdrya-pujd-kathd, 25 xxin. 
 Yamd-maha-psJahera-vastuva, 13 v. (158). 
 Yantrapota, 65. 
 Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii. 
 Yaaodhal-avata, 25 note. 
 
 Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, 61 i. 
 Yogaratnakaraya, 52 j 53 ; 60. 
 Yogaratnamalava. See Yogamalava. 
 Yogarnava, 25. 
 Yogasataka, 61 i. 
 Yojana-thupa-katha, 128 i. (9). 
 
( 183 ) 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Dates of persons and of works attributed to them, where known, are given in parentheses. Tides 
 or other designations of persons are printed in italics after their names. The references are to 
 the numbers under which the MSS. are described in this Catalogue, or to the pages. lu the 
 latter case p. is prefixed. 
 
 Abhaya, a royal prince, p. 15a. 
 
 Abhayaraja-parivena, p. 73a. 
 
 Abhaya Thera, -p. 128a. 
 
 Adam's Peak, pp. 106a, 1526. 
 
 Agamacakravarti, an ancient author, p. 31a. 
 
 Ahi, a preta spirit or manes, p. 13J. 
 
 Ajatasattu, son of Bimbisara, king of Magadha. 
 At the instigation of Devadatta he killed his 
 father, but having been converted by the 
 Buddha, he reigned for 32 years, pp. 29b, 346, 
 35a, 139i.- 
 
 Ajita-Kesakambala, the head of one of the six 
 heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 
 Ajivaka, an order of ascetics, p. 33a. 
 
 Alagakkonara. See Alakesvara. 
 
 Alagiyavanna Mohottdla, son of Dahamdaja of 
 Hisvella, and author of the poems Subha- 
 shitaya, 94, Sevulsandesaya (A.D. 1581 — 92), 
 Kusajatakaya (A.D. 1610), 95, and probably 
 Dussilavata, pp. 826, 105b, 106, 107a. 
 
 Alakesvara, called also Alagakkonara, a chieftain 
 who, according to some authorities, became 
 King Bhuvaneka Bahu V. {q.v.), pp. lib, 756, 
 1035. 
 
 Alavaka, a Taksha chief converted by the Buddha, 
 p. 30a. 
 
 Alwis (Cornelius), Reverend, editor of the Nama- 
 valiya, p. 1165. 
 
 Amaradevi, wife of Mahosadha Pandit, p. 121b. 
 
 AMbagamuva, p. 53i. 
 
 Am-keliya, " horn-pulling," a semi-religious game, 
 p. Abh. 
 
 Ananda, a setthi, or wealthy merchant, p. 136. 
 
 Anauda Mahd-thera, Ahhayagiri Eavicakravartl, 
 author of the Saddhammopayana, 20. 
 
 Ananda Mahd-thera, cousin and disciple of Gotama 
 
 Buddha, pp. 13a, 15, 176, 336, 34a, 132a, 1386, 
 
 1445. 
 Ananda Thera, author of the Saddhammopayana- 
 
 sannaya, 20 ii. 
 Anathapindika, a rich merchant and devoted Bud- 
 dhist, pp. 146, 296, 335, 1486. 
 Angam-kepima, a devil ceremony. See Huniyam. 
 Afigulimala, or AUgulmal, a robber converted by 
 
 the Buddha and admitted into his monastic 
 
 order, pp. 66, 15a, 186, 30a. 
 Anomadassi, Sangha-rdja, author of Daivajnakama- 
 
 dhena,pp. 71a, 72a. 
 Anuradhapura, the capital of Ceylon (B.C. 437 — 
 
 A.D. 846), pp. 22, 46, 476, 48, 495, 506, 515, 
 
 52a, 706, 806, 1406. 
 Anuruddha Thera, an author who lived in or 
 
 before the xiii. cent. A.D., p. 19a. 
 Anuruddha Thera (xi. — xii. cent. A.D.), author of 
 
 the Sanskrit poem Anuruddha-sataka, 14. 
 Anuruddha Thera, mentioned in chap. xix. of 
 
 the Pujavaliya, and probably the cousin and 
 
 apostle of the Buddha, pp. 14a, 336. 
 Arthanayaka, brother of Alakesvara, and one of 
 
 the ministers of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. (A.D. 
 
 1371— 1391), p. 716. 
 Arya Cakravarti, ruler of Jaffna at the beginning 
 
 of the XV. cent. A.D., p. 756. 
 Asoka, called also Dhammasoka and Devanam 
 
 Piyatissa, son of Bindusara and king of India, 
 
 well-known as a devoted Buddhist (iii. cent. 
 
 B.C.), pp. 35a, 140a. 
 Assajipunabbasuka Bhikkhu,p. 135. 
 Asura, a class of demons, pp. 30a, 336. 
 Attadattha Thera, p. 15a. 
 
184 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Attanagalla, a place in Siaa Korle, about 30 miles 
 
 from Colombo, pp. 70a, 103b. 
 Attanayaka (xvi. cent. A.D.), a minister of Eaja- 
 
 simha l.,p. 107b. 
 Attaragama Bandara Rdjaguru (xviii. cent. A.D.), 
 
 pupil of Veil vita Saranankara Sanghardja, 
 
 and author of the Pali grammatical works : — 
 
 Sudhiramukhamandana, Karakapupphamanjarl 
 
 85, and Saddamala 84, and the medical work 
 
 Sarasankshepa, pp. 27h, 93b, 95. 
 Atthadassi Thera, author of the Manjusa, a medical 
 
 work in Pali (A.D. 1267?), p. 56a. 
 Atthadassi Thera, translator of the Nimi-jatakaya, 
 
 118. 
 Atthadassi Thera, who died in A.D. 1862, p. 916. 
 Atthaparikkhara, the eight requisites of a Buddhist 
 
 friar, J?. 1385. 
 Atula, an updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee, pp. 16a, 
 
 144a. 
 Bahudana-setthi, a merchant, p. 161a. 
 Baka, a god of the Brahmaloka converted by the 
 
 Buddha, i?. 30a. 
 Balaluveva, a tank, p. 79a. 
 Bali, a ceremony to propitiate sidereal spirits, 
 
 pp. Aha, 46a. 
 Balawattala Mahatmayo, authoress of the erotic 
 
 poem Anuragamalaya, p. 114a. 
 Bandhula-Mallikavo, wife of the General Bandhula, 
 
 pp. 336, 165a. 
 Banneka Herat Mudaliya, of Doranegama, grantee 
 
 of a sannasa from King S'ri Vikrama Bajasiinha 
 
 (March 18th, 1803), p. 896. 
 Batuvantudave Pandit. See De Silva Devarakhita 
 
 Batuvantudave {Bon Andris) Pandit. 
 BauddhagamaCakravarti. See Eamacandra Bharati. 
 Bavari, a tdpusa or hermit converted by the Buddha 
 
 together with his fellow hermits, p. 30a. 
 Belatthisisa Thera, p. 136. 
 Beligalnuvara, a rock fastness now in ruins, in the 
 
 Kegalle district, pp. 85a, 976. 
 Bhaddavaggiya Thera, p. 136. 
 Bharana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C. 
 
 161— 137), i^^j. 1276, 140«. 
 Bhatiya, a king of Ceylon, pp. 796, 80. 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu I., son ot Pandifa Parakrama 
 
 Bahu III. of Dambadeniya, and king of Ceylon 
 
 (A.D. 1277—88?), o'i.216 58a, 129a. 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu 11., sou of Bh. B. I. and king of 
 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1298—95), p. 58a. 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu III., king of Ceylon (at the close 
 
 of the xiii. cent. A.D.), p. 58a. 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu IV., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1344 — 
 
 1351 ?) p. 58a, 573, 1036. 
 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu V., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1371 — 
 1391), pp. 58a, 72a, 73a, 1035, 1286. See 
 also Alakesvara. 
 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu VI., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1464 — 
 1471), p. 58a. 
 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu VII., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1534— 
 1542), pp. 58a, 79a, 1076. 
 
 Bhuvaneka Bahu Thura, p. 976. 
 
 Bilalapadaka, a setthi or merchant, p. 146. 
 
 Bimbisara, king of Magadha, pp. 33a, 34a, 146a» 
 
 Bodhiraja, a prince, pp. 15a, 1276. 
 
 Brahmaloka, p. 30a. 
 
 Buddhaghosa Thera, aathor of the Nanodaya, the 
 Visuddhimagga (15), and numerous Pali com- 
 mentaries on the Buddhist scriptures (iv. and 
 V. cents. A.D.), pp. 186, 20a, 21a, 31a, 1196. 
 
 Buddhapiya Thera, author of the Eupasiddhi, p. 94a. 
 
 Buddha-putta Thera. See Mayurapada Thera. 
 
 Buddharakkhita Thera, author of the Janavamsaya 
 (xv. cent, A.D. ?), 76c. 
 
 Buddharakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranafi- 
 kara and abbot of Uposatharama monastery in 
 Kandy (xviii. cent. A.D.), p. 75a. 
 
 Buddhavamma, a trader {vdnijaka), p. 1266, 
 
 Buller (Charles Eeginald), Government Agent of 
 Kandy (A.D. 1843— 45), ^p- 11^6, 152a. 
 
 Cakka updsaha, or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 147a. 
 
 Cakkhupala Thera, p. 1 2a. 
 
 Cakravarti Parakrama Pandita, author of the Sin- 
 halese Thiipavamsaya, 128 i,; pp. 1266, 141. 
 
 Candrabhanu, a Malay prince, p. 21a. 
 
 Carpenter (J. E.), Professor, p. 206. 
 
 Cetiyagiri-vihara, a Buddhist monastery, p. 226. 
 
 Channa Thera, p. 136. 
 
 Chattapani updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee,^. 13a. 
 
 Childers (Eobert Caesar), Professor of Pali and 
 Buddhist literature at the University College 
 of London, and compiler of the Pali Dictionary 
 (b. 1838, d. 25th July, 1876), pp. 9a, 26a, 376, 
 38a, 90a, 916, 1056, 1166. 
 
 Citta setthi, p. 165. 
 
 Cittahattha Thera, p. 13a. 
 
 Culagalla (or Sulugala), a village on the Deduru 
 Oya {Jajjara nadi), p. 1286. 
 
 Culakala updsalca, p. 15a. 
 
 Ciilamani-dagaba (or -caitya), pp. 1395, 143a. 
 
 Culanaga Thera, p. 128a. 
 
 Ciilani Brahmadatta, an Indian king mentioned in 
 the Ummagga-jataka, p. 1216. 
 
 Ciilatissa, a page in the court of King Dutthagamani, 
 (B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a. 
 
 CuUapanthaka Thera, p. 126. 
 
 Cunda (Canda?), the pig-sticker, p. 126. 
 
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 185 
 
 Dahamdaja, Pandit, of Hisvella, f. 106a. 
 Dambadeniya, the capital of Ceylon (A.D. 1232 — 
 
 1271), fp. 21u, 23a, 756. 
 Dandin, author of the Kavyadarsa, p. 1006. 
 Dantakutimbika, "fils de famille" of the village 
 
 Nagakaragama, in Ceylon, p. 1286. 
 Daramitipola Mahd-ihera, author of Mahasati- 
 
 patthana-sutra-padarthaya (Dec. -Jan., A.D. 
 
 1760-61), 6 II. 
 Daruciriya Thera, p. 14a. 
 Dathasena, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 ' (B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a. 
 De Alwis (James), translator of the Sidatsangara, 
 
 82a, the Hatthayanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ii., 
 
 III., &c., pp. 196, 31a, 45a, 71a, 72a, 93a, 97a, 
 
 98a, 100a, 1036, 104, 1066, 107, 1096, 110a, 
 
 114a, 116a, 119. 
 Dedigama. See Jatigama. 
 De Silva Devarakkhita Batuvantudave [Don Andris) 
 
 Pandit, pp. 266, 93a, 102a. 
 Devadatta, the enemy of bhe Buddha, pp. 126, 15a, 
 
 346. 
 Devanampiyatissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 307 — 267), 
 
 pp. 22a, 35a, 140a. 
 Devapratiraja, a minister of King Parakrama Bahu 
 
 III. of Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—71), pp. 326, 
 
 366. 
 Devarakkhita Makdthera. See Dhammakitti Mahd- 
 
 thera, Gadalddeniye. 
 Devamitta Thera', Beyyantuduve, vice-principal of 
 
 the Yidyodaya Pali College in Colombo, p. 10a. 
 Devi-nuvara, or Devundara. See Dondra Head. 
 Devol, the patron deity of the Hindu temple (Bevd- 
 
 laya) at Veheragoda, pp. 536, 54a. 
 Devram-Vehera. See Jetavanarama. 
 De Zoysa (Louis) Maha-mudaliyar, pp. 446, 71a, 
 
 836, 132a. 
 Dhammadassi, Valagedara, Abbot of Galapata- 
 
 vihara (A.D. 1862), p. 1166. 
 Dhammadinna Thera, pp. 186, 128a. 
 Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Dathavamsa 
 
 (A.D. 1211), pp. 1006, 1156. 
 Dhammakitti Thera of Tamba-rata (A.D. 1236—71), 
 
 compiler of a portion of the Mahavamsa, 
 
 pp. 21, 356. 
 Dhammakitti Mahdthera, of the fraternity of 
 
 Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery 
 
 (A.D. 1277—88), p. 129a. 
 Dhammakitti Mahdthera of Gadaladeni-vihara, 
 
 Sanghardja, author of the Parami-maha-sataka, 
 
 p. 129a. 
 Dhammakitti Mahdthera, Gadalddeniye, called also 
 
 Devarakkhita Mahdthera and Jayabahu Mahd- 
 
 thera, afterwards Sanghardja (A.D. 1371 — 
 1410?), author of the Saddharmalankaraya 
 123, 124, pp. 6a, 80a, 1326, 1536 ; the Jina- 
 bodhavali ; the Sankhepa ; the Balavatara ; 
 the Nikayasangrahava, 17 ii. 3, 69 ii., and 
 p. 1036; and probably of the Gadaladeiii-sanne 
 and the Saddhamma-sangaha. 
 
 Dhammakitti Thera, a scholar mentioned in the 
 Vrittamala (A.D. 1415— 67), p. 976. 
 
 Dhammaloka Thera, Ratmaldne, the first principal 
 of the Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda, 
 and author of the Rajacaritaya, 109. 
 
 Dhammananda Thera, Kiramha (early xix. cent.), 
 author of the Kavmutuhara, 107, the Vibat- 
 maldama, and the five poems Simhavalli- 
 kathava, Devadhamma-jataka, Sambular-jataka, 
 Pretavastuva and Gangarohana, pp. 1156, 
 116a, 136a, 146a. 
 
 Dhammapala Thera, an ancient author, p. 31«. 
 
 Dhamma-rakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranaii- 
 kara Sanghardja, p. 109a. 
 
 Dhammarama Thera, p. lib. 
 
 Dhammarama Thera, K., the second principal of the 
 • Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda; joint 
 author of the Rajacaritaya, &c., 109. 
 
 Dhammarama Thera, Ydtrdmulle (died January, 
 A.D. 1872), Abbot of Vanavasa Vihara, Bentota; 
 author of the Khuddakapatha-sannaya, 10 ii. ; 
 six letters on Pali scholarship, 82, and some 
 stanzas in praise of R. C. Childers, 108. 
 
 Dhammaratana Thera, author of the Sinhalese inter- 
 pretation of the Mahasudassana-sutta (Dec- 
 Jan., A.D. 1505-6), 5. 
 
 Dhammaratana Thera, Weliwitiye, editor of the 
 Thupavamsaya, p. 141. 
 
 Dhammasena Thera, author of the Saddharma- 
 ratnavaliya (in or before the xiii. cent. A.D.), 
 13, and pp. 146a, 1536. 
 
 Dhammasoka. See Asoka. 
 
 Dhammika, a Buddhist devotee, pp. 126, 146a. 
 
 Dhanapala, a Naga king converted by the Buddha, 
 p. 303. 
 
 Dhanvantari, teacher of Susruta, p. 60a, 616. 
 
 Dharmakirti-pada, a pandit of the xii, cent. A.D., 
 p. 1416. 
 
 Dharmaratna, M., editor of the Visuddhimarga-maha- 
 sannaya, 15, the Lakminipahana, &c. p. 216. 
 
 Dharmasonda, a legendary king of India who was a 
 Bodhisatta, p. 1266. 
 
 Digambara, a class of ascetics, p. 80a. 
 
 Dipankara Buddha, pp. 24a, 326. 
 
 Dipankara Thera, an author who lived in or before 
 the xiii. cent. A.D., pp. 19a. 
 
 3 B 
 
186 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Dondra Head, a small town on the southern coast 
 
 of Ceylon, ^^. 103&, 118a. 
 Doranegama, a village, p. 896. 
 Dubbitthi-maha-Tissa, a chief who lived at Mahela- 
 
 nagara near Anuradhapura, p. 1286. 
 Durga, called also MahadevI, wife of S'iva, p. ^la. 
 
 See also Kali. 
 Dutthagamam \_8inh. Dutugemunn], King of Ceylon 
 
 (B.C. 161—137), pp. m,' 127b, 140, 144a, 
 
 162a. 
 Elala, Tamil king of Ceylon (B.C. 205—161), 
 
 p. 1406. 
 Erakapatta, a Naga king, p. 156. 
 Etagala Vihara, p. 836. 
 
 Gadaladeni-Vihara, pp. 416, 73a, 126a, 1286, 129a. 
 Gaja Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 113— 125), _p. 85a. 
 Galapata- Vihara, p. 1166. 
 Galaturumula Mahathera, ^n-Rdjobguru (xii. — xiii. 
 
 cents. A.D. ?), pp. 236, 446, 102a. 
 Galaturumula Maitri Mahdsthcwira (A.D. 1371 — 
 
 1410?),^p. 236 -note, 73a, 1286. 
 Gampola, called also Gangasripura, pp. 756, 1036. 
 Ganesa, ^p. 1046, 105a. 
 Gangasripura. See Gampola. 
 Ganthibhedaka, the thief, p. 136. 
 Gatara Upa-yati, or -tapassi, pp. 976, 986. 
 Ghoshaka setthi, p. 126. 
 Godhika Thera, p. 13a. 
 
 Gokulika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p. 246. 
 Gola updsaka, a Buddhist lay devotee, p. 1286, 180a. 
 Gotama Buddha, pp. 12a, 22a, 236, 246, 29, 316, 
 
 326, 35a, 386, 43a, 516, 131, 132a, 1356, 136a, 
 
 1396, 140a, 1636. 
 Gothabhaya, King of Ceylon (A.D. 248—261), 
 
 p. 70a. 
 Gotimbara, a warrior of King Dutthagamam (B.C. 
 
 ' 161— 137), pp. 1276, 140a. 
 Gray (J.), editor and translator of the Buddha- 
 
 ghosuppatti, p. 21a. 
 Gunananda Thera, Mohottivatte, editor of the Nava- 
 
 patala-sangraha, 62 i., the Milindaprasnaya, 22, 
 
 etc. 
 Gunaratana Thera, Dope, p. 152a. 
 Gunaratana Thera, M., editor of the Sinhalese 
 
 Ummagga-jataka, 116. 
 Gunasekara (Bartholomews), chief Sinhalese trans- 
 lator to the Ceylon Government, p. 356. 
 Gunatilaka (William), editor of the " Orientalist," 
 
 p. 100a. 
 Gurulugomi Mahdkavi (who must have lived before 
 
 A.D. 1267), author of the Amavatura, 23, and 
 
 of the Dharmapradlpikava, pp. 236, 29a, 306, 
 
 31a, 1176, 1416. 
 
 Hanuman, the monkey chief in the Eamayana, p. 466. 
 Hermann (Paul), Br. (b. 1646, d. 1695), botanist 
 
 and compiler of a Sinhalese alphabet and vo- 
 cabulary, 81 and 83. 
 Hisvella, p. 826, 106. 
 Homa-santi, a religious ceremony, p. 49a. 
 Huniyam Yakshaya, pp. 496, 52a. 
 Huniyam, a devil ceremony, pp. 496, 50, 51, 52a, 
 
 686. 
 Hyde (Thomas), Professor of Oriental languages at 
 
 Oxford (b. 1636, d. 1703), pp. 906, 93. 
 Ikshvaku. See Okkaka. 
 Ilandari-deviya, a deit^ especially worshipped in 
 
 the N. Central province of Ceylon, p. 48a. 
 Indagutta Thera, p. 127a. 
 Indra, the lord of gods, p. 34a. 
 Iriya-pathas or postures of the Buddha, pp. 86, 1356. 
 Irngalkula-parivenadhipati Thera, author of the 
 
 Kovulsandesa (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 446. 
 Isipatanarama, p. 33a. 
 Jaflfna, p. 756. 
 
 Jambuka, an djlvaha ascetic, p. 136. 
 Jatigama, probably Dedigama in Beligal Korale, 
 
 pp. 23a Tiote, 976, 98a. 
 Jatila, an order of ascetics, p. 30a. 
 Jatila, setthi, p. 18a. 
 Jayabahu Mahathera. See Dhammakitti Mahathera, 
 
 Ga^alddeniye, 
 Jaya-Bahu, son of King Parakrama Baha III. of 
 
 Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—1271), p. 216, 
 Jayampatika, name of a lady, p. 128a. 
 Jayatilaka (Hendrick), editor of several works such 
 
 as the Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii. 
 
 note ; the Amavatura, 23, 24 ; the Pujavaliya 
 
 (Pt. I.), 25. 
 Jayawardhana (Arthur) Mudaliyar, pp. 47a, 546. 
 Jayavardhanapura. See Kotte. 
 Jetavanarama, or Jetavana- vihara, pp. 12a, 22a 
 
 296, 336, 1356, 1486. 
 Jivaka, a celebrated physician converted by the 
 
 Buddha, p. 346. 
 Jlvakarama, p. 346. 
 Jotiya, setthi, afterwards Thera, p. 18. 
 Kaccayana. See Kasayin. 
 Kahadiya, holy " saffron water," p. 486. 
 Kaka, a preta spirit, p. 136. 
 
 Kaka-mukkaru, a South Indian tribe, pp. 796, 806. 
 Kakavarnatissa, ruler of Magama and father of 
 
 King Dutthagamani (161—137 B.C.), p. 1276. 
 Kakudha-katyayana, the head of one of the six 
 
 heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 Kala, setthi, p. 15a. 
 Kalasoka, a king of India, p. 35a. 
 
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 187 
 
 Kala Thera, p. \ha. 
 
 Kalaveva, a tank about twelve miles long, p. 79a. 
 
 Kali, a she-demon, p. 12a. 
 
 Kali, called also Kali-ammS and Mahakali, a 
 
 goddess and probably a form of Durga, 
 
 pp. 466, 47a, 536. 
 Kalidasa, the poet, pp. 226, 99a, 1006, 1036. 
 Kalinga, p. 306. 
 Kalu Buddharakkhita Thera, of Anuradhapura 
 
 (ii. cent. B.C.), p. 1446. 
 Kancanadevi, a princess, pp. 1156, 127a, 136a, 
 
 1456. 
 Kandy, called also Senkadagala-S'rivradhanapura, 
 
 capital of Ceylon (xvi. — xviii. cents. A.D.), 
 
 pp. 416, 75a, 85. 
 Kapana, name of a poor woman, p. 127a. 
 Kapila, name of a mythical fish, p. 17a. 
 Kapurala, a lay priest of the worship of devas and 
 
 devatds, p. 476. 
 Kasayin Mahdthera, p. 14a. 
 Kashtha-vahana, a king, p. 136. 
 Kassapa Thera, p. 1236. 
 Kataragama, a sacred town in the Southern Province 
 
 of Ceylon, p. 49a. 
 Kattadiya, called also Yakedura and Yakdessa, 
 
 titles of a; lay priest of demon worship, 
 
 pp. 466, 486, 49, 52a, 686, 69a. 
 Katyayana. See Kasayin. 
 Kavirajasekhara, an ancient pandit, jj. 31a. 
 Kedara Bhatta, author of the Vrittaratnakara, 
 
 p. 96a. 
 Kelaniya, pp. 22a, 98a, 1036. 
 Keragala Vihara, p. 104a. 
 Khanja-deva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406. 
 Khanukondanna, p. 14a. 
 Khema, a Buddhist nun, pp. 17a, 18a. 
 Khema, an updsdka or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 17a. 
 Kirimetiyave Mahdthera, p. 11a. 
 Kirti-Senapati, Prime Minister of Queen Lilavati 
 
 (A.D. 1197— 1200), p. 1006. 
 Kirti-S'ii-Eajasimha, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1747 — 
 
 1781), pp. 56, 276, 746, 88, 95a, 109a. 
 Kirti-S'ri-Sumangala, Aturaliye, Buddhist High- 
 priest of Matara and Hambantota districts 
 
 (A.D. 1841— 1847), p. 72a. 
 Kisagotami, a therl or Buddhist nun related to 
 
 Gotama Buddha, pj3. 14a, 166, 18a. 
 Kitsirimevan Kelani. See Kelaniya. 
 Knox (Robert), compiler of a Sinhalese vocabulary 
 
 (xvii. cent. A.D.), 81a. 
 Koka, a hunter, p. 146. 
 Kolannetima, a masquerade, p. 526. 
 
 Koliya, a dynasty related to the S'akyas, p. 346. 
 
 Kosala, an Indian territory, pp. 156, 17a, 34a, 
 1316, 132a. 
 
 Kosambenuvara, an ancient city in India (probably 
 on the Ganges), pp. 126, 14a. 
 
 Kotte, called also Jayavardhanapura, capital of 
 Ceylon (xv. cent. A.D.), pp. 416, 58a, 756, 
 1036, 104a, 
 
 Kumaradasa, King of Ceylon (A.D. 513 — 522), and 
 author of the Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana, 
 p. 1176. 
 
 Kumara-kasup Thera, p. 15a. 
 
 Kumbhaghoshaka, setthi,p. 126. 
 
 Kundadana Thera, p. 146. 
 
 Kundalakesi, a Buddhist nun, p. 14a. 
 
 Kurumbara, a demon, p. 64a. 
 
 Kurunegala, the seat of Government at the begin- 
 ning of the xiv. cent., pp. 80a, 826, 83, 846, 
 102a, 118a. 
 
 Kusavati, the capital of King Mahasudassana 
 p. 1456. 
 
 Kutadanta, a Brahmin converted by the Buddha, 
 p. 296. 
 
 Kuveni, p. 44a. 
 
 Labhiyavasabha, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 128a, 1406. 
 
 Lakuntaka-bhaddiya Thera, pp. 136, 166. 
 
 Xialudayi Thera, pp. 136, 15a, 16a. 
 
 Lankatilaka- vihara, a Kandyan Buddhist monastery 
 built in the xiv. cent. A.D., p. 416. 
 
 Licchavi, a race of Indian princes, pp. 156, 34a. 
 
 Lilavati, Q?^eew, ruling at Polonnaruva (A.D. 1197 — 
 1200 and 1209—1211), p. 1006. 
 
 Loten (Joan Gideon), Dutch Governor-General of 
 Makasser (A.D. 1744— 50), p. 166a. 
 
 Lovamahapaya, " the brazen palace," p. 1406. 
 
 Lumbini, the park in which Gotama Buddha was 
 born, p.33a. 
 
 Maccharikosiya, setthi, p. 13a. 
 
 Madurata, name of a country, p. 50a. 
 
 Magandi (more properly Magandiya), wife of King 
 Fdena, and daughter of Magandiya, a Brahn^ 
 of the Kuru country (all of them being eon- 
 temporaries of the Buddha), p. 126. 
 
 Mahabrahma, p. 33a. 
 
 Mahadevi. See Durga. 
 
 Mahakala, an updsaha, p. 15 a. 
 
 Mahakala Thera, p. 126. 
 
 Mahakali, a goddess. See Kali. 
 
 Mahakappina Thera, p. 136. 
 
 Mahakassapa, apostle of the Buddha and president 
 of the first council. See Mahasup. 
 
 Mahakaiyapa, author of the Bainba-uppatti, 71. 
 
188 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Mahallika, a sinful woman of Euhuna, converted by 
 
 Maliyamahadeva Thera, p. 128b. 
 Mahamandhatu, a legendary king of India, p. 126b. 
 Mahamayadevi, mother of Gotama Buddha, p. 33a. 
 Mahanela, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (161 — 
 
 137 B.C.), p. 128a. 
 Maha-netta-pasada-mula-thera, p. 97b. See also 
 
 Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula. 
 Mahapanthaka TTiera, p. 18a. 
 jyTahaprajapati-Gotami, foster-mother of Gotama 
 
 Buddha, pp. 17b, 34&. 
 Mahasammata, the traditional name of the first 
 
 king from whom the S'akya dynasty was de- 
 scended, pp. 83a, 866,. 
 Mahasanghika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p. 
 
 24b. 
 Mahasena, King of Pataliputra in India, p. 127a. 
 Mahasena, or Mahasen, King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 
 275—302), p. 2lb. 
 Mahasona [in MS. Mahasena], a warrior of King 
 
 Dutthagamani (B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b, 
 
 140a. 
 Mahasudarsana, name of the Bodhisattva when he 
 
 was born as king of Kusavati, p. 145&. 
 Mahasup Mahdthera, apostle of the Buddha and 
 
 president of the first council, pp. 12b, 13. 
 Mahavihara, a Buddhist monastery of Anuradha- 
 
 pura, established in the iii. cent. B.C., pp. 22b, 
 
 86b. 
 Mahinda, son of King Dharma Asoka of India, and 
 
 Buddhist missionary to the Southern Countries, 
 
 including Ceylon, pp. 22, 36a, 140a. 
 Mahiyangana-dagaba, p. 1406. 
 Mahosadha Pandit, name of the Bodhisattva in the 
 
 Maha-ummagga-jataka, pp, 120b, 1216. 
 Makhadeva, a Bodhisattva king, pp. 1126, 113a, 
 
 1256. 
 Makkhali-gosala, the head of one of the six heretical 
 
 sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 Malala, name of a tribe, pp. 44a, 806, 816, 846. 
 Maliya Thera, a mythical Buddhist saint, pp. 526, 
 
 143a. 
 Mallika, name of a queen, p. 146. 
 Mallikavo. See Bandhula-Mallikavo. 
 Malvatte Vihara, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy, 
 
 p. 152a. 
 Maaet-pamula Sumangala Mahdthera. See Suman- 
 gala Mahdthera, Mdnet-pdmula. 
 Mara, the spirit of evil and enemy of the Buddha, 
 
 pp. 15, 17, 22a, 33a, 43a, 51, 1396. 
 Mark, St., the Evangelist, p. 2a. 
 Matale Disava, p. 82a. 
 Matthew, St., the Evangelist, p. 1. 
 
 Mattakundali, a son of a Brahmin, p. 12a. 
 
 Maya, the ancient central division of Ceylon, p. 83a. 
 
 Mayiira, author of the Siirya-sataka, 89 (in or 
 
 before vii. cent. ,A.D.), pp. 23a, 1016. 
 Mayiirapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), Abbot of the 
 
 Mayurapada-parivena and author of the Togar- 
 
 nava and the Pujavaliya, 25, pp. 186, 19a, 216, 
 
 31, 326, 35, 366, 436, 72a, 796, 132a, 1486, 
 
 158a. 
 Medhankara Thera, an elder of great learning 
 
 (xiv. cent. A.D.),p. 119a. 
 Medhankara Thera, Aranyaka (xiii. cent. A.D.), 
 
 pp. 21a, 356. 
 Medhankara Thera (xii.-xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of 
 
 Sariputta Thera and author of the Vinayartha- 
 
 samuccaya, p. 1006. 
 Meghavarna, p. 128a. 
 Meghiya Thera, p. 13a. 
 Mendaka, a setthi, p. 16a. 
 Menikhami, wife of the minister Attanayaka (xvi. 
 
 cent. A.D.), p. 107a. 
 Metteyya Bodhisatta, p. 143a. 
 Midellava Korala, author of the Yogaratnamalava 
 
 (A.D. 1816), 61. 
 Milinda (Menander?), king of the Tonakas, con- 
 verted to Buddhism by Nagasena Thera after 
 
 a controversy, pp. 186, 276. 
 Minneriya, a tank of about twenty miles in cir- 
 cumference, p. 796. 
 Mirisaveti-vihara, p. 1406. 
 Mithila, the capital of King Vedeha of the Um- 
 
 magga-jataka, p. 1206. 
 Moggallana, one of the chief disciples of Gotama 
 
 Buddha, p. 336. See also Mugalan. 
 Moratota Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara 
 
 Sanghardja, p. 109a. 
 Mugalan Mahdthera, an apostle of the Buddha, 
 
 pp. 146, 16a, 18a. See also Moggallana. 
 Mulgirigala Vihara, a Buddhist rock temple, p. 45a. 
 Munkotuverala, author of the Sangaraja-vata (A.D. 
 
 1782), 98. 
 Nagasena Thera, an ancient Buddhist sage, pp. 12a, 
 
 186, 276. 
 Nakula, an updsaha of Ruhuna, p. 128a. 
 Nala-mudaliya, the commander of the Kakamuk- 
 
 karus, pp. 796, 806. 
 Nanamoli Thera, Demetagoda, compiler of the 
 
 Bauddha-prati-patti-sangrahava, p. 1496. 
 Nanda-gopala, p. 13a. . 
 Nanda, the step-brother and disciple of Gotama 
 
 Buddha, pp. 126, 336. 
 Nandimitra, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C. 
 
 161—137), pp. 1276, 140a. 
 
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 189 
 
 Nandi-raja, j3. 127a. 
 
 Nandiya, an updsaka, p. 16a. 
 
 Nandopananda, a Naga king converted by the 
 
 Buddha, p. 30a. 
 Narendra-Simha. See Vira Parakrama Narendra- 
 
 Simha. 
 Nigama-Tisaa Thera, p. 13a. 
 Nigantha-natha-pntra, the head of one of the six 
 
 heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 Nigrodharama, j9. 33&. 
 Oddi-kumara, or Oddi Suniyam Takshaya. See 
 
 Huniyam Takshaya. 
 Okkaka, a dynasty of India, pp. 60a, 75a. 
 Padmavati, p. 126&. 
 
 Palanga, consort of goddess Pattini, p. 45a. 
 Pandi, a vamsa or dynasty, pp. 35b, 45&. 
 Panduvasdeva, King of Ceylon (B.C. 504 — 474), 
 
 pp. 4Aa, 84&. 
 Panduvas-nuvara, p. 84?). 
 Parakrama, a minister, p. 1196. 
 Parakrama Bahu 1,^ of Polonnaruva, King of 
 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1164— 1197), p. 1416. 
 Parakrama Bahu III., S'rimat Kalikdla Sdhitya 
 
 Sarvajna Pandita, of Dambadeniya, King of 
 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1236—1271), author of the 
 
 Visuddhimarga-mahasannaya, 15, the Nissan- 
 
 deha and the Kavsilumini-Kusada, pp. 19a, 
 
 20a, 21, 23a, 35, 71a, 756,' 1416. 
 Parakrama Bahu, S'ri Pan4ita, of Kurunegala, 
 
 King of Ceylon (A.D. 1295—?), pp. 23a, 'l02a, 
 
 118a, 119. 
 Parakrama Bahu VI., of Kotte, King of Ceylon 
 
 (A.D. 1410—1462), pp. 45a, 756, 866, 976, 
 
 98a, 104a. 
 Parakrama Bahu, a king who reigned in Kandy, 
 
 p. 85a. 
 Parakrama Bahu, son of S. K. S. S. Pandita Para- 
 krama Bahu III., p. 216. 
 Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahd-Thera, author 
 
 of the Suryasataka-sannaya, 89. See also 
 
 Vilgammiila Mahdthera. 
 Parakrama Pandita, an author who lived in or 
 
 before the xiii, cent., p. 31a. See also Cakra- 
 
 varti Parakrama Pandita. 
 !Parvati, wife of S'iya., p. 1046. 
 Pasenadi, a king of Kosala, pp. 156, 17a. 
 Pathikaputra, a Digambara ascetic converted by 
 
 the Buddha, j9. 30a. 
 Patipiijika, p. 13a. 
 
 Pattini, a goddess, pp. 45, 486, 49a, 546. 
 Pegu, p. 746. 
 Pereira (John), author of the Heladivrajaniya, 
 
 pp. 356, 77a, 95a, 1066. 
 
 Phussadeva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406. 
 Pihiti, the ancient northern division of Ceylon, 
 
 p. 83a. 
 Pilindivaccha Thera, p. 18a. 
 Pilotika Thera, p. 146. 
 Piyadassi Thera, p. 126a. 
 Polonnaruva, pp. 19a, 796, 1006, 
 Puncibandara, Veragama Pandita -mudiydnseldge, 
 
 editor of the Saddharmaratnavaliya, p. 196. 
 Purana-Kaiyapa, the head of one of the six heretical 
 
 sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 Piirvarama, pp. 336, 1546. 
 Pushpadeva Thera, author of the Kurunegala- 
 
 vistaraya, 76a. i. 
 Putabhattasela - vihara, a Buddhist monastery, 
 
 pp. 1286, 129a. 
 Putigatta-Tissa Thera, p. 13a. 
 Eadha Thera, p. 136. 
 
 Rahn, the chief of the Asuras, pp. 30a, 336, 44a. 
 Bahula, son of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336. 
 Rahula Thera, Totagamuve S'ri, styled Sha^hhdshd- 
 
 paramesvara (xv. cent. A.D.), author of the 
 
 Kavyasekhara, the Selalihini - Sandesa, the 
 
 Paravi-sandesa, the Moggallanapanjikapradipa, 
 
 and probably of the Perakumbasirita, pp. 25a, 
 
 446, 45a, 58a, 107. 
 Rajadhi Eaja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 
 1778— 1798),' pp. 746, 1146. 
 Rajagriha, capital of Magadha, p. 34a. 
 Rajasimha I., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1581—1592), 
 
 pp. 84a, 856, 106, 1076. 
 Rajasimha II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1634—1687), 
 
 pp. 74a, 856, 866, 1066, 108a, 1146. 
 Rama, son of King Dasaratha and hero of the 
 
 Ramayana, pp. 466, 756. 
 Ramacandra Bharati, S'ri, afterwards Bauddhagama 
 
 Cakravarti, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Rahula 
 
 Thera, and author of the Bhakti- (or Bauddha-) 
 
 sataka, 18, and the Vrittamalakhyava (xv. 
 
 cent. A.D.), p. 25a. 
 Rambukvelle Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara 
 
 Sanghardja, p. 109a, 
 Ranesinghe (W. P.), editor of the Ummagga- 
 
 jatakaya 116, pp. 58a, 1216, 1226. 
 Rattakkha, a demon, p. 706. 
 Ravana, a king of Ceylon, pp. 466, 756. 
 Rayigama, pp. 756, 1036. 
 Revata bhikhhu, pupil of Dope Gnnaratana Thera 
 
 and author of an Ash|aka, 131 i. 
 Revata lliera, pp. 14a, 18a. 
 Rhys Davids (T. W.), Professor, translator of the 
 
 Milinda-panha, etc., pp. da, 46, 286, 102a. 
 
 3o 
 
190 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Rihal- (or Eriyahal-) Tissa, p. 128a. 
 
 Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat, pp. 16a, 
 
 1566. 
 Buhaua, the ancient southern (Jivision of Ceylon, 
 
 p. 83a. 
 Rupadevi, a Brahmin lady, p. 127a. 
 Rupananda, a Buddhist nun, p. 146. 
 Ravanveli-dagaba, pp. 80h, 139&, 140&, 162«. 
 Saa-y Norona (Constantino de), Portuguese General 
 
 (A.D. 1630), p. 1146. 
 Sabhiyaj a Parivrdjaka ascetic converted by the 
 
 Buddha, p. 30a. 
 Saccabaddha, a Jatila ascetic converted by the 
 
 Buddha, p. 30a. 
 Saccaka, a naked ascetic cqnverted by the Buddha, 
 
 p. 30a. 
 Saddhananda Thera, Kosgoda, editor of the Raja- 
 
 ratnakaraya, p. 74a. 
 Saddha-Tissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 137—119), 
 
 pp. 128a, 1446. 
 Sagalpura, p. 50a. 
 Sahitya Thera, an author who lived in or before the 
 
 xiii. cent. A.D., pp. 19a, 31a. 
 Sakra (5iWi. Sak-devindu), a god converted by 
 
 the Buddha, pp. 156, 17a, 30a, 44a.. 
 S'akya, vamia or family to which Gotama Buddha 
 
 belonged, p. 346, 75a. 
 Sali-raja-kumara, son of King DutthagamanT, 
 
 p. 128a. 
 Saman-devi, p. 126. 
 Samavati, a queen of Udeni, p. 126. 
 Sammunjaniya Thera, p. 15a. 
 Sampadaya, Thera, p. 14a. 
 Sanghabodhi I., Bhamma Siri, King of Ceylon 
 
 (A.D. 252—254), pp. 21a, 70. 
 Sanghadatta, Thera, p. 128a. 
 Sangharakkhita Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of 
 
 Sariputta Thera, pp. 94a (?), 1006. 
 Sangha-rakkhita Thera (xviii. cent. A.D.), pupil of 
 
 Velivita Saranankara Satighardja, p. 109a. 
 Sanjayabelatthiputra, the head of one of the six 
 
 heretical schools opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. 
 Sankicca, a Buddhist novice, p. 14a. 
 Santati, a minister, p. 146. 
 Sanu, a samartera, p. 17a. 
 Saranankara, Velivita Pindapdtiha, Savghardja 
 
 (A.D. 1698—1778), author of the Bhesajja- 
 
 manjusa-sannaya, the Madhurarthaprakaiini, 
 
 the Sarartha-sangraha and the Riipamala, 
 
 pp. 236, 24a, 276, 746, 75a, 95a, 109. 
 ■Sarana Thera, p. 1266. 
 Sariputta, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, p. 336. 
 
 See also Seriyut. 
 
 Sariputta Thera, of Polonnaruva (xii. cent. A.D.), 
 
 author of the Saratthadipani, the Sarattha- 
 
 manjiisa, the Vinayasangaha and the Ratnamati- 
 
 pancika-tika called also Pancikalahkara, p. 1006. 
 Sarogama-mula-thera, a resident of the Jatigama 
 
 monastery (in or before the xiv. cent.), pp. 23a 
 
 note t, 976, 98a. 
 Sarogama-miJla-thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.), 
 
 author of the Elu Bodhivanisaya, 16. See 
 
 Vilgammula Mahdthera. 
 Sataraparivena Upatapassi, author of the Vritta- 
 
 mala, 87. 
 S'atrusimha Kunjara, Sendndyaka or General (xiv. 
 
 cent. A.D.), p. 716. 
 Satthikuta, a preta spirit, p. 136. 
 Senapati-miila-thera, p. 97a. 
 Senkadagala S'rivardhanapura. See Kandy. 
 Sepala, an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka Bahu VII. 
 
 (A.D. 1534—42), p. 107a. 
 Seriyut Mahdthera, a disciple of the Buddha, pp. 14a, 
 
 16, 176, 18a. See also Sariputta. 
 Settipala Pandit, author of the poem Mahabinik- 
 
 mana, 101, 102 i., 103. 
 Seyyasaka Thera, p. 146. 
 Siam, pp. 10a, 746, 75a. 
 Siddhattha, Prince, afterwards Gotama Buddha, 
 
 pp. 22a, 24a. 
 Sikkhapada, p. 1376. 
 Sinigama, a village on the W. Coast of Ceylon, 
 
 p. 546. 
 Sirigutta, a devoted Buddhist in Savatthi, p. 13a. 
 Sirima, sister of Jivaka, p. 146. 
 Siri Sanghabodhi I. See Sanghabodhi I., Dhamma 
 
 Siri. 
 Sirivaddhanapura [SM. S'ri-vardhana-pura), p. 21a. 
 Sitavaka, seat of the Government of Rajasimha I. 
 
 and his successor (A.D. 1581 — 1592), p. 106a. 
 Siva, pp. 47a, 1046. 
 Siva-gupta, a Bengal Brahmin who resided in 
 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1697-8), p. 606. 
 Sivali, Thera, p. 1266. 
 Sobhita, Rabdveve, a Kandyan Buddhist friar and 
 
 copyist, pp. 76, 86. 
 Soma, a Brahmin of Savatthi, p. 127a. 
 Soreyya, a town near Takkasila, p. 13a. 
 Steele (Thomas), of the Ceylon Givil Service, 
 
 translator of the Kusajatakaya, 95. 
 Subha, a Mdnavaka converted by the Buddha, p. 30a. 
 Subhadra, a Parivrdjaka, p. 16a. 
 Subhuti Thera, Waska4uve, compiler of the Nama- 
 
 mala, p. 95. 
 Suddhodana, father of Gotama Buddha, pp. 15a, 
 
 1116. 
 
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 191 
 
 Sadharma Thera, p. ISb. 
 
 Sudovun. See Saddhodana. 
 
 Sukha, sdmanera, a Buddhist novice. 
 
 Sulugala. See Oiilagalla. 
 
 Sumana, a florist, pp. 13&, 137&. 
 
 Sumanaj a sdmanera or novice, pp. 17&, 33&. 
 
 Sumana, the patron deity of Adam's Peak, pp. 106a, 
 
 1526. 
 Sumangala BhiJckJiM, Valasveve, a copyist, p. 11a. 
 Sumangala, Hiklm(Iuve S'ri, the chief thera of 
 
 Adam's Peak and principal of the Vidyodaya 
 
 Pari vena, p. 119 a. 
 Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula, teacher and 
 
 brother of Mayurapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), 
 
 p. 356. 
 Samangala Thera, Mlnatihimbure, pupil of Attara- 
 
 gama Bandara Raj agar u and author of the 
 
 Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya, 22 (A.D. 1777-78). 
 Sumangala Thera, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Eahula 
 
 Thera and author of the Bauddha-sataka-san- 
 
 naya (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 25a. 
 Sumedha, a hermit, pp. 24a, 326. 
 Sandari, a paribhdjika or nun, p, 1 7a. 
 Sunetra Devi, mother of King Parakrama Bahu VI. 
 
 (A.D. 1415—67),^. 976. 
 Suprabuddha, the leper, p. 136. 
 Suprabuddha-sakya, p. 146, 
 Suranirmala, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 (B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b, 140a. 
 Surapada, & pandit of the xii. cent., p. 1416. 
 Suriyagoda Thera, p. 109a. 
 Susiri, a queen of Sagalpura, p. 50a. 
 SvLsruta,, pp. 60a, Qlh. 
 Suvarnatilaka, daughter of a Candala Brahmin, 
 
 p. 1276. 
 Tambadeli {Pali Tambadatthika), the destroyer of 
 
 robbers, p. 14a. 
 Tamba-rata, name of a country, p. 21a. 
 Tamba-Sumana, Thera, p. 128a. 
 Tavatimsa, a heaven, p. 34a. 
 Tennent (Sir J. Emerson), p. 77a. 
 Theraputtabhaya, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 140a. 
 Thomis, Mohandiram, author of a poem called 
 
 Gangarohana (early xix. cent.). 
 Thulatissa Thera, p. 12a. 
 Thuparama, p. 140a. 
 Tibbotuvave Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranarikara 
 
 Saiighardja, p. 109a. 
 Tilokamalla, son of King Parakrama Bahu III., of 
 
 Dambadeniya, p. 216. 
 Tissa, brother of King Dutthagamani (B.C. 161 — 
 
 137), and governor of Ruhuna, p. 1406. 
 
 Tissa, Manikdra-liulupaga, Thera, p. 146. 
 
 Tissanaga, Thera, of Euhuna, p. 1286. 
 
 Tissa, Pabbdra-vdsi, p. 18a. 
 
 Tissa, Pradhdnika, Thera, pp. 15a, 166. 
 
 TisBa sdmanera, p. 1286. 
 
 Tissa, Thera, p. 156, 16a. 
 
 Tissa Thera, KosaMenuva/ra, p. 14a. 
 
 Topaveva, a large tank in Polonnaruva district, 
 
 p. 796. 
 Trenckner (V.), editor of the Milindapanha, p. 286. 
 Trisimhala, the three ancient divisions of Ceylon, 
 
 namely Pihiti, Ruhunu, and Maya, p. 836. 
 Tudave Pandit, p. 93fl!. 
 Tumour (George), translator of the Mabavamsa, 
 
 pp. 23a, 276, 356, 75a, 766. 
 Tusita, a heaven, pp. 33a, 1116. 
 Udeni, son of Parantapa and King of Kosambi, 
 
 p. 126. 
 Uggasena, a merchant's son, pp. 17a, 18a. 
 Upaka, an Ajlvaka ascetic, pp. 1 7a, 33a. 
 Upalantara-miila-thera, p. 976. 
 Upali, a householder converted by the Buddha, 
 
 p. 296. 
 Upananda, a Sakya prince, p. 15a. 
 Upatapassi, Sataraparivena, author of the Vritta- 
 
 mala, 87. 
 Upham (Edward), pp. 456, 46a, 536, 64a, 766, 77a, 
 
 846. 
 Uposatharama, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy, 
 
 p. 75a. 
 UppalavannI, a Buddhist nun, pp. 136, 186. 
 Uruvela, a town in Magadha, p. 33a. 
 Utpalagandha, a rich merchant, pp. 34a, 142a, 
 
 1546. 
 Uttara, a Buddhist nun, p. 146. 
 Uttara, daughter of Bahudana-setthi,pp. IQa, 161a. 
 Uttaramula, a Buddhist sect {niMyaj of Ceylon, 
 
 pp. 446, 45a, 
 Uttara sdmanera, p. 126a. 
 Vacissara Thera, author of the Pali Thiipavainsa, 
 
 the Linatthadipani Tika, the Saccasankhepa- 
 
 sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankhepa- 
 
 sannaya, pp. 1416, 142a. 
 Vadiga, an Indian territory, pp. 50, 586. 
 Vaggumuda, p. 1 7a. 
 Vahisvara (probably YagTsvara), an ancient author 
 
 p. 31a. 
 Vakkali Thera, p. 176. 
 Valgampaya, p. 73a. 
 Valliya Thera, p. 1386. 
 Vanaratana Mahasami Saiighardja (xv. cent. A.D.) 
 
 p. 104a, probably identical with Vanaratana 
 
 Thera, p. 976. 
 
192 
 
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 Vanavasa ViLara, a Buddhist monastery at Bentota, 
 
 fp. 9a, 92a. 
 Vanavasika-Tissa Thera, p. ISb. 
 Vanglsa Thera, p. 18b. 
 Vanniya, the N.W. and N.O. Provinces of Oeylon, 
 
 pp. 79, 806. 
 Vasuladatta, a queen of Udeni,p. 126. 
 Vata-giri-parvata-vihara, a rock temple in Ceylon, 
 
 p. 356. 
 Vattimi, a king of Ceylon, p. 866. 
 Vedeha Thera, author of the Sidatsangara, 82a, 
 
 the Samantakuta-vannana and the Easavahici, 
 
 pp. 92a, 126a. 
 Yedeha, a king of Mithila, p. 1206, 1216. 
 Veheragoda Devalaya, pp. 536, 546. 
 V^elivita Saranankara Thera. See Saranankara 
 
 Thera, Velivita Pindapdtika. 
 Velusumana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 
 
 ' (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1275, 1406, 
 Veluvanarama, p. 33a. 
 Veragama Puncibandara. See Puncibandara, Vera- 
 
 gama Pandita-Mudiydnseldge. 
 Vesali, an ancient city of India, p. 34a. 
 Vesamunu, demon king, pp. 49a, 50a. 
 Vessamitta, a queen of Kosambi, p. 1266. 
 Vibhishana, a god, p. 98a. 
 Vidagama Thera, author of the Lovedasaiigara and 
 
 probably of one of the two poems entitled 
 
 Tisara-sandesaya, p. 1046. 
 Vidagama, pp. 1036, 1046. 
 Vidiidabha, a king of Kosala, p. 13a. 
 Vidyalankara Parivena, the Buddhist college at 
 
 Peliyagoda, near Colombo, p. 1176. 
 Vidyodaya Parivena, the Buddhist college at Mali- 
 
 gakanda in Colombo, p. 10a. 
 Vijaya, King of Ceylon (B.C. 543— 505), pp. 35a, 
 
 44a, 726, 73a, 756, 77a. 
 Vijaya Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1197— 
 
 1198), p. 1416. 
 Vijaya Bahu III, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1232— 
 
 1236 ?), pp. 21a, 866. 
 Vijaya Bahu IV., eldes.t son of Pandita Parakrama 
 
 Bahu III., King of Ceylon (A.io. 1271—1277?) 
 
 pp. 21, 356. 
 Vijaya Bahu (VI. ?), probably identical with Vira 
 Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1391—1410?), 
 taken captive by the Chinese in A.D. 1408, 
 
 pp. 72a note, 73a, 756, 79a, 1286. 
 Vijaya Raja Simha, 8'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 1739—1747), pp. I^h, 1146. 
 
 Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe, of Arava, grantee of a 
 
 sannasa from Kirti S'ri Eajasimha (Dec. 18th, 
 
 1751), p. 88a. 
 Vikrama, a king of India (vi. cent. A.D.) p. 99a. 
 Vikrama Raja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 
 1798— 1815),' pp. 896, 1146. 
 Vikramasimha Gandrasekhara Karunatilaka Sene- 
 
 viratna Pandita Mudaliya, of Dodanvala, 
 
 grantee of a sannasa from Kirti S'ri Rajasimha 
 
 (Jan. 19th, 1765 A.D.), p. 886. 
 Vilbagedara Pandita Mudiya/nse, p. 746. 
 Vilgammdla Mahathera, called also Sarogamamiila 
 
 Thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.), chief monk of 
 
 Kitsirimevan Kelani Temple, and author of 
 
 the Blu Bodhivamsaya, and probably of the 
 
 Siiryasataka-sannaya, pp. 19a, 22a, 23a, 31a, 
 
 102a, 1576. 
 Vimala Dharma Surya IT., King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 
 1687— 1707), pp. 74a, 108a. 
 Vira Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1391—1410 ?). 
 
 See Vijaya Bahn (VI. ?). 
 Vira Bahn, nephew of Parakrama Bahu III., of 
 
 Dambadeniya, p. 216. 
 Vira Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1485 
 
 —1505), pp. 796, 81 A. 
 Vrra Parakrama Narendra Simha, S'ri, King of 
 
 Ceylon (A.D. 1707—1739), pp. 776, 1086, 
 
 1146. 
 Virasimha Pratiraja, a minister (xiv. cent. A.D.), 
 
 p. 1196. 
 Vira Vikrama, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1542), 
 
 p. 73a. 
 Visakha Mahd-updsikd, pp. 13a, 146, 156, 336, 154. 
 Visamaloma, a prince of Pataliputra, p. 127a. 
 Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple at 
 
 Devinuvara (Dondra Head), p. 1036. 
 Vyasa, Rishi, p. 1026. 
 Warren (Henry C), of Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A., 
 
 p. 206, 876. 
 Westergaard (N. L.), pp. 86, 29a, 36a, 37a. 
 Yakdessa, or Yakedura. See Kattadiya. 
 Yapahuva, or Yapa-nuvara, seat of Government in 
 
 A.D. 1277 (?), p. 846. 
 Yasodhara-devi, wife of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336, 
 
 346. 
 Yatawara (Tikiri Banda), translator of the 
 
 Ummagga-jataka, p. 122a. 
 Yatramulla, a village near Bentota, p. 47a. 
 Yatramulle Thera. See Dhammarama Thera, 
 Ydtrdmulle. 
 
( 193 ) 
 
 CLASSED INDEX OF WOKKS. 
 
 The title of any portion of a work which appears separately in the Catalogue is entered in 
 this Index in italics, under the heading of the entire work. The numerals, other than those 
 in parentheses indicating dates, refer to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 
 
 ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. 
 
 See also under MEDICINE and RELIGION.— 
 III. Demonology and Local Cults. 
 
 A number of charms, 66. 
 
 Navapatala-sangraha, 62 i. 
 
 Pancanga, 67. 
 
 Portions of astrological treatises, 62 ii., iii, 
 
 Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64. 
 
 Yantrapota, 65, 
 
 DICTIONARIES. 
 
 below, LEXICOGRAPHY. 
 
 GRAMMAR. 
 
 Alphabetum Zinghalensim, 83. 
 
 An anonymous collection of short Pali sentences, 
 with their signification in Sinhalese, illustra- 
 ting the conjugation of Pali verbs and the 
 construction of sentences, 31 v. 
 
 Hodiya, 55 i. ; 68 i. 
 
 Karakapupphamanjari (and its Sinhalese sannaya), 
 both by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru 
 (A.D. 1747—1780), 85. 
 
 Saddamala, by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru 
 (1779-80 A.D.), 84. 
 
 Sidatsangara (with its sannaya or paraphrase), by 
 Vedeha Thera (xiii. or early xir. cent. A.D.), 
 82a. 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 I. General and Local. -See also TOPOGRAPHY. 
 
 An anonymous account of the Band§,ra and the 
 Malala families, 76 I. 
 
 An anonymous collection of quatrains, most of 
 which record dates of historical events from 
 the xvi. cent, up to A.D. 1803, 76b. 
 
 Bamba-uppatti, called also Jagadananda-katha- 
 vastuva, 71 ; 72. 
 
 Buddha-raj avaliya, 74a. 
 
 Janavaipsaya, 76c. 
 
 Eajaratnakaraya, by the chief incumbent of 
 Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya (xvi. cent. 
 A.D.), 69 III. 
 
 Rajavaliya, 69 iv. ; 70 ; 70a ; 71 ; 72; 73. 
 
 Vittipota, 74; 74a j 75. 
 
 II. Religions. 
 
 See also RELIGION.— I. Buddhist : (3) Original 
 Works. 
 
 Attanagaluvamsaya, the Sinhalese version of the 
 
 Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ill. 
 Elu Bodhivamsaya, by Vilgammula Mahathera 
 
 (A.D. 1295—1347), 16 ; 134 xiv. 
 Hatthavanagalla - viharavamsa, by a pupil of 
 
 Anomadassi Sangharaja (xiii. cent. A.D.), 
 
 68 II. 
 Nikayasangrahava, called also S'asanavataraya, by 
 
 Devarakkhita Dhammakitti Mahathera, of 
 
 Gadaladeniya (latter half of the xiv. cent. 
 
 A.D.), 69 II. 
 Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 135 xvi. 
 Siyamsandesa-varnanava, 69 V. 
 Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii. 
 Thupavamsaya, by Cakravarfi Parakrama Pandita 
 
 (xiii. cent. A.D. ?) 128 i. 
 
 3d 
 
194 
 
 CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 
 
 INSCRIPTIONS. 
 
 Sannas, 77 j 78; 79. 
 
 LETTEBS. 
 
 A letter addressed to a Mr. T. G. Frith (October 
 21st, 1840), 140. 
 
 A palm-leaf envelope addressed to Governor Joan 
 Gideon Loten, 138. 
 
 A palm-leaf letter addressed to tlie Colonial Secre- 
 tary, Mr. P. Anstruther (March 18th, 1837), 
 139. 
 
 LEXICOGRAPHY. 
 
 A short glossary of Buddhist technical terms, 
 31 VI. 
 
 A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in colloquial use 
 amongst the Kandyans of the xvii. cent., by 
 Robert Knox, 81a. 
 
 Pali-sabdakaradiya, 80. 
 
 Six long letters on Pali scholarship and interpreta- 
 tion, addressed to E. 0. Childers, by Yatra- 
 mulle Dhammarama Thera (May, 1869 — April, 
 1870), 82. 
 
 Vocabulariuin Selanense seu Insulee Q^ylo'^ in 
 Indi^ Orientali, 81. 
 
 MAGIC. 
 
 See under ASTROJjOGrY, MEDICINE and RELIGION.— 
 III. Semouology. 
 
 MEDICINE. 
 
 A collection of medical prescriptions and charms, 
 
 54; 55 II.; 59; 61 ii. 
 A collection of miscellaneous prescriptions, mostly 
 
 of medicinal oils, 56 ii. 
 Fragments of medical works, 58 i., ii., iii. 
 Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60. 
 Viyaru-lakshana, 57. 
 Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i. 
 Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, by 
 
 Midellava Korala (A.D. 1816), 61 i. 
 Yogaratnakaraya (xiv. cent. A.D.), 52 ; 53. 
 
 POETRY. 
 
 See also under HISTORY, MEDICINE and 
 RELIGION. 
 
 Abhisambodhi-alankara, by Velivita Saranankara 
 (xviii. cent. A.D.), 17 i. 
 
 A collection of songs in praise of the Buddha, the 
 
 Dalada, and some of the Ceylon kings of the 
 
 xvii. and xviii. cents., 105. 
 Anuraga-malaya, 104. 
 Anuruddha-sataka, by Anuruddha Thera (xi. or xii. 
 
 cent. A.D.), 14. 
 Ashtaka in praise of H.R.H. the Duke of Edin- 
 burgh, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera and 
 
 his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D. 1870), 
 
 109 11. 
 Ashtaka, being eight Pali stanzas with their 
 
 sannaya, in praise of C. R. Buller, by Revata 
 
 Bhikkhu, 131 1. 
 Bhakti-sataka, by S'ri Ramacandra Bharati (early 
 
 XV. cent.), 18. 
 Daladasirita (A.D. 1845), 106. 
 Ganadevi-hella, 93a. 
 Kav-mutuhara, called also Kancanadevi-kathava, 
 
 by Kiramba Dhammananda Thera (early xix. 
 
 cent.), 107. 
 Kusa-jatakaya, called also Kusa-da, a poem com- 
 posed in A.D, 1610 by Alagiyavanna Mo- 
 
 hottala, 95. 
 Mahabinikmana, by Settipala Pandit, 101 ; 102 i.; 
 
 108. 
 Makhadeva-jatakaya, 102 ii. 
 Mayura-sandesaya (A.D. 1344—1354?), 92. 
 Narendrasimha-raja-stuti (A.D. 1707 — 1739), 97. 
 Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 ; 88a. 
 Pavana (AD. 1634—1687), 96. 
 Raja-caritaya, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera 
 
 and his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D. 
 
 1875), 109 I. 
 Saiigaraja-vata, called also Gunaratna-malaya, by 
 
 Munkotuve-rala (A.D. 1782), 98. 
 Sasadava, an anonymous poem composed under the 
 
 auspices of Queen Lilavati (A.D. 1197 — 1200), 
 
 88b. 
 Subhashitaya, by Alagiyavanna Mohottala (xvi. — 
 
 xvii. cents. A.D.), 94. 
 Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), by Mayiira (^ante 
 
 vii. cent. A.D.?), 89. 
 Tisarasandesaya (A.D. 1410—1462), 93. 
 Two sets of verses and an address in praise of 
 
 R. 0. Childers, by YatramuUe Dhammarama 
 
 Thera (September 26th, 1862), 108. 
 Vessantara-jatakaya (xvii. or early xviii. cent.), 
 
 99; 100; 100a.. 
 Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-sataka andYyasa,- 
 
 sataka, 90; 91. 
 
 PROSODY. See Mow, RHETORIC AND PROSODY. 
 
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 
 
 195 
 
 EELIGION. 
 I. BUDDHIST. 
 
 (1) Interpretation of the Canon. 
 
 A Buddhist sutta on sara and asara, 127 xiv. 
 [A.nguttara-nikaya.] 
 
 DhammacaMcappnvattana-sidta (and its sannaya), 
 
 8. 
 Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (witli its Sinhalese 
 commentary), 9 ii. 
 [Digha-nikaya.] 
 
 Brahmajdla-sutta (with its artha-vyakhydna or 
 
 sannaya), 3 i; 4 iii. 
 Mahdsatipatthdna-sutta (and its Sinhalese san- 
 naya), 6 ; 26 1 ; 130 v. 
 Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha- 
 vannand)^ 5. 
 [Khuddaka-nikaya. j 
 
 Bhammapada (and its sannaya), 111; 12. 
 [Dhammapadatthakatha.] 
 
 Mahd&appinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii. 
 
 Sambahuldnam hhikhhunam vatthu, 127 viii. 
 
 Saddharmaratnayaliya, the Sinhalese version 
 
 of the Dhammapadatthakatha. See below, 
 
 under the heading "Tales." 
 
 Khuddakapdtha (and its sannaya), 10. Extract. — 
 
 Tirokudda-sutta (with its sannaya), 129 xii. 
 Sarandgamana-sutta, 127 xviii. 
 Saranagamanarsutraya, 129 xiv. ; 132 ii.; 135 iii., 
 VIII. ; 136 VI. 
 [Majjhima-nikaya.J 
 
 Angulimdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen- 
 tary), 7. 
 S'ubhasutra-desanava, 127 v. 
 S'ubhasutrarthavarnanavaj 127 ii. 
 [ V inaya-pitaka. J 
 
 Bhikhhu-pdtimoMha (and its Sinhalese sannaya), 
 2. 
 
 (2) Interpretation of extra-canonical works in 
 Sanskrit and Pali. 
 
 Abhisambodhi-alankara (with its Sinhalese san- 
 naya), supposed to have been composed by 
 Velivita Saranankara Sangharaja (xviii. cent. 
 A."d.),*17i. 
 
 A fragment of a commentary on a Pali text, 
 containing a chapter entitled Pashudu-hisa, 
 127 IV. 
 
 Anuruddha-satakaj by Anuruddha Thera, who is 
 supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the 
 xi. or xii. cent. A.D., 14. 
 
 Bhakti-s'ataka, called also Bauddha-sataka, a San- 
 skrit poem by S'ri Eamacandra Bharati, with 
 a Sinhalese sannaya, by Sumangala (early xv. 
 cent. A.D.), 18. 
 
 Five Pali stanzas, accompanied by their Sinhalese 
 sannaya, treating on the first five sins dealt 
 with in the ten Bikhhdpadas, 127 xvi. 
 
 Kayaviratigatha, called also Jatidukkhavibhaga (the 
 Pali text and its Sinhalese sannaya), 19. 
 
 Saddhammopayana (the Pali text and its Sinhalese 
 sannaya), by Ananda Thera, 20 ; 21 . 
 
 Visuddhimarga-maha-sannaya, by S'. K. S. S. Pan- 
 dita Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 
 1236—1271), 15. 
 
 (3) Original Works on Buddhism. 
 
 See also HISTORY.— II. Religious, POETRY, and 
 TALES. 
 
 Abhidharma-kamatahana, 27 i. ; 130 vi. 7. 
 
 A collection of "meditations" used in Buddhist 
 
 worship, 130 vi. 
 A discourse on the evil character of women, 31 i. 
 A discourse on the Buddha's iddhi, or supernatural 
 
 power, 129 in. 
 A discourse on the merit of ddna or almsgiving 
 
 129 XIII. (1). 
 A discourse on the benefits reaped by Gotama 
 
 Buddha through his charitable acts, 136 iii. 
 A discourse on the stanza Sabhaddnam dhanimadd- 
 
 nam jindti, eta., 133 vii. ; 184 i., x. 
 A fragment containing a sermon on the prescribed 
 
 phrase Evam me sutam, etc., of the Pali suttas 
 
 127 X. 
 Amavatura, by Gurulugomi [ante A.D. 1267), 23 ; 24 
 An anti-Christian criticism of certain statements 
 
 regarding Buddhism and the solar system. 
 
 which appeared in the Church Missionaries' 
 
 Calendar for 1839, 30 ii. 
 An exhortation recited sA, pinkam festivals, 31 ii. 
 Anusaaanava, 31 iv. 
 A portion of a sermon, 127 vi. 
 A sermon on certain Pali stanzas terminating in a 
 
 story called Pancadlpika-vastuva, 127 ix. (1). 
 Atapirikara-kathava, 127 xx. j 134 ix. 
 Brahmacetanava, 129 ii. 
 Butsaranaya, 29 i; 30 i. 
 Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii. 
 Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii. 
 Uttardvata, 135 xiii. 
 Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix, (2). 
 Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava, 135 xxlii. 
 
196 
 
 CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 
 
 Kosambevata, called also Kusalasutradesanava, 129 
 XIII. (3); 132 VII.; 134 Tin., xv.; 135 xxi. ; 
 136 I. ; 137 I. 
 
 Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanaya), 32; 126 
 
 11. ; 136 IV. 
 Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii. 
 
 Milinda-prasnaya, called also S'ri Saddbarmadasaya, 
 translated by Hinatikumbure Sumangala Tbera 
 (A.D. 1777—1778), 22. 
 PaSca-skandha-vibhagaya, 28 i. 
 [ Pariccheda-pota.] 
 
 Bdnaparicchedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130 iii. (1) ; 
 135 XI. 
 Pujavaliya, by Mayurapada Thera (A..!). 1236 — 
 1271), 25. 
 Anadasdmin lat sdtaka-fiijd Jcathdva, 126 iv. ; 
 
 134 XXIV. 
 Andgatavamsa-deSandva, 132 i. ; 134 xvi. (1). 
 Asadrisa-mahdddna-piijd-hathd, 135 xx. 
 Bandhulamallikd-vastuva, 133 v. (2). 
 Buddhwvamsa-deiandva, 26 in. ; 132 i. ; 134 xi., 
 
 XVI. (1). 
 GarigdroJiana-piijd-lcathd, 134 xix. 
 Jetavandrdma-pi/jd-kathd, 130 Ji. 
 Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 135 i. 
 Piervdrdma-pajd-hathd, called also Visdkhdvata, 
 
 182 IX. ; 133 v. (1) ; 134 iv. (2) ; 185 iv. 
 Utpalagandha-nam-sifdnan-kala-prati-patti-pvjd, 
 called also Utpalagandha-kathdva [or -pu- 
 vata], 128 iii. ; 133 m. ; 134 iv. (1), xvi. 
 (2) ; 185 XII. ; 137 ii. 
 Sampindi-mahanidana, 129 i. 
 Saiiga-saranaya, 29 in. 
 Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in, 
 Sumana-siitraya, 131 ii. 
 
 Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.), 
 31 III., vii. 
 
 II. CHRISTIAN. 
 (1) Bible. 
 
 Suddhavu EvaVijeliya Matthevusgen liyavtmu hptiye, 
 
 li. 
 Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu hetiye, 
 
 In. 
 
 III. DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 
 
 See also ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION AND MAGIC, 
 and MEDICINE. 
 
 Angam-kepilla, 46. 
 
 An incantation recited in the ceremony of Huniyam- 
 kepima, 47. 
 
 A number of charms and songs containing an 
 account of the demon Od^i Buniyam Yak- 
 shaya, 48. 
 
 A number of stanzas, chanted in the " devil- 
 dancing " ceremony called Yakun-netima, 41 i. 
 
 A sacred poem recited at Hwniyam-Mplma, or 
 other similar devil ceremonies, 49. 
 
 Bali-kavi 35 ; 36. 
 
 Dalumura-santiya, 39. 
 
 Dalumura-upata, 88. 
 
 Devol-kavij by a poet of Ambagamuva (xviii. cent. 
 A.D.), 51. 
 
 Four verses addressed to the goddess Pattini and 
 other deities, 41 iv. 
 
 H&niyain-kepime Kavi, 43. 
 
 Ilandari-deviyage Kolmuraya, 40. 
 
 Kahadiyakotale Kavi, 41 ii. 
 
 Kali-nela villa, 37 n. 
 
 Kolan-netime Kavi [post xvi, cent. A.D.), 50. 
 
 Kuveni-asna, 33. 
 
 Menikpala-yadinna, 41 ni. 
 
 Pattini-puvata, 84. 
 
 Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a Mal-asna 
 (an altar of flowers) to Hanuman, 37 i, 
 
 Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 ; 45, 
 
 Takun-beudilla, 42. 
 
 RHETORIC AND PROSODY. 
 See also GRAMMAR. 
 
 Vrittalankaradhyaya, called also Kavikanthapasa, 
 
 86. 
 Yuttamala-sandesa-sataka, commonly called Vritta- 
 
 mala, by Safcaraparivena Upatapassi (xv. cent. 
 
 A.D.), 87. 
 
 TALES. See also RELIGION.— I. Buddhist. 
 
 {For tales in verse, see under the category of POETRY.) 
 
 A short tale in illustration of the merit acquired by 
 
 acts of charity, 134 vi., xxiii. 
 Cakka-upasaka-yastuva, 129 xiii. (2). 
 Kosalabimbavarnanava (xvi. or xvii. cent. A,D.), 
 
 125 n. ; 126 ni. ; 129 xvi. ; 134 ii., xxvn. 
 Mahadan-sutraya, 128 v. 
 Makhadeva-jatakaya (xv. or xvi. cent. A.D.), 122 ; 
 
 134 XXI. ; 135 ii, 
 Marayage kathava, 134 xx. 
 Mata-sukara-kathava, 133 viii. 
 
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 
 
 197 
 
 Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota (xiv. cent. A.D.), 110 — 
 112; 'i12a. 
 An extract containing the stories (1) Matta- 
 
 kundaU-jdtaka ; {2) Ananusociya-jdtaha ; (3) 
 
 Svjdta-jataka ; (4) Uraga-jdtaka ; (5) Kum- 
 
 mdsapinda-jdtaka ; and (6) Bamkicca-jdtaka, 
 
 127 XV,' 
 Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv. 
 Asadisa-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (2). 
 Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii. 
 Assaka-jdtakaya, 135 xxii. (2). 
 GandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii. 
 Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi. 
 Basa/ratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv. 
 Dhammaddhaja-jdtakaya, 128 vi. ; 132 iv. ; 134 
 
 III.; 135 X.; 136 ii. (2). 
 Dharmapdla-jdtahaya, 136 ii. (1). 
 Four jatakas, viz. — (1) Junha-jdtaka; {2)Manicora- 
 
 jdtaka; {Z)Mahdkanha-jdtaka; and {'^)Pada- 
 
 mdnavaka-jdtaka, 135 xv. 
 Pour jatakas, viz.^-(l) Bdma-jdtaka; (2) Kara- 
 
 puUa-jdtaka ; (3) Suslma-jdtaka; and (4) 
 
 Dhamma-jdtaka, 134 xxvi. 
 Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 i. (1). 
 Khadirangdra-jdtakaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2). 
 Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii. 
 Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. ; 130 iv. 
 Mahdpadiima-jdtakaya, 135 xix. 
 Manicor<i-jdtakaya, 128 ii. ; 135 xv. (2). 
 Nimi-jdtakaya, 11 ii.; 118 j 119; 120. 
 Padamdna-Jdtakaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4). , 
 Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1). 
 Sattuhhatta-jdtahaya, 121 (2). 
 Silavandga-Jdtakaya, 184 vii., xii. 
 Suvarnakarkataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxn. (1). 
 Three jatakas, viz. — Telapatta-jdtaka, Upasdpiaka- 
 
 jdtaka and SangdmdvcLcara-jdtaka, 135 v. 
 tldayabhadda-jdiakaya, 132 vi. 
 Ummaggorjdtakaya, called also Umanddva, 113 ; 
 
 114; 115; 116; 117. 
 
 Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) ; 134 xvii. (1). 
 Vessantara-jatakaya (apparently an independent 
 
 version), 121 (3). 
 Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1). 
 Rohini-jatakaya, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv. 
 Saddharmalankaraya, by Devarakkhita Dhamma- 
 kitti Mahathera of Gadaladeniya (xiv. cent. 
 A.D.), 123; 124. Extracts, 125 1.; 127 i.; 
 129 IX. ; 132 v.; 135 xiv. 
 Buddheniyd-vastwva, 134 xxv. (1) ; 135 xiv. (1). 
 Goraghdta&or-vastuva, 135 xviii. 
 Bevaputra-vastuva, 129 vii. (1) ; 132 v. (2). 
 Duggata-vastuva, 134 xxv. (2) ; 136 vii. (1). 
 Kancamadevt-vashiva, 127 xi. (1) ; 129 ix. 3. 
 Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 129 vii. (2). 
 Meghavwrna-vastuva, 132 v. (3) ; 134 xviii. 
 Nandirdja-Dastwoa, 135 vii. 
 Pancasata-bhikshu-vastuva, 127 xi. (2). 
 Silutta-vastuva, 127 xi. (3). 
 The story of Atula-updsaka, 129 iv. 
 Saddharma-ratnavaliya, called also Ratanavaliya, 
 compiled in or before the xiii. cent. A.D., by 
 Dhamniasena Thera, 13. 
 Candanam huruvpddahuffe vastuva, 129 x. (1). 
 Dhammika-updsaka-vastuva, 127 xii. ; 129 x. (2). 
 Jotiyasitdnange uppatti-kathdva, 132 iii.; 133 ii,; 
 
 135 IX. 
 Patipujikd-vastuva, 133 iv. 
 
 Sumana-mdldkdra-kathdvastuva, 127xvii. ; 135 vi. 
 Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 "^n^i- 
 Valliyatthera-kathava, 127 xix. 
 
 TOPOGRAPHY. 
 
 Kada-im-pota, 76 ii., ill. ; 76a. 
 
 Kurunegala-vistaraya, 76a i. 
 
 Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii. 
 
 Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.), 
 
 31 III., vii. 
 Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii. 
 
 3 E 
 
( 198 ) 
 
 NUMERICAL INDEX. 
 
 SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OP THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS 
 ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE 
 
 PRESENT CATALOGUE. 
 
 No. 
 
 Cat. 
 
 
 ROTAL. 
 
 
 16 B. iii. 
 
 ,(5) . . 
 
 83 
 
 16B. XX 
 
 Egerton. 
 
 81 
 
 1109 
 
 . 
 
 31 
 
 1110 . 
 
 . 
 
 126 
 
 1112 
 
 . 
 
 98 
 
 1113 . 
 
 . . 
 
 58 
 
 Stowe Orient. 
 
 
 23. 
 
 . 
 
 90 
 
 24 . 
 
 . . . 
 
 91 
 
 28. 
 
 Sloane. 
 
 62 
 
 1039 . 
 
 . . 
 
 8lA 
 
 1399 
 
 . 
 
 122 
 
 1402 . 
 
 . 
 
 54 
 
 3417 
 
 . 
 
 55 
 
 3478 . 
 
 Additional. 
 
 138 
 
 11661 
 
 . 
 
 11 
 
 11656a . 
 
 . . 
 
 79 
 
 11556b 
 
 . 
 
 78 
 
 11555c . 
 
 . . 
 
 77 
 
 11594 
 
 ... 
 
 63 
 
 No. 
 
 
 Cat. 
 
 12491 
 
 . 
 
 . 140 
 
 17678 
 
 . 
 
 3 
 
 17679 
 
 . 
 
 84 
 
 17734 
 
 . 
 
 113 
 
 17735 
 
 . 
 
 61 
 
 17736 
 
 . 
 
 88 
 
 19866 
 
 
 70 
 
 19867 
 
 . 
 
 67 
 
 21903 
 
 . 
 
 5 
 
 22012 
 
 , 
 
 71 
 
 24999 
 
 . 
 
 68 
 
 27290 
 
 Obiental. 
 
 127 
 
 855 
 
 . . 
 
 94 
 
 1005 . 
 
 . 
 
 10 
 
 1049 
 
 . 
 
 53 
 
 1090 . 
 
 , 
 
 27 
 
 1091 
 
 • 
 
 128 
 
 1233. 
 
 . 
 
 129 
 
 1247 
 
 . 
 
 65 
 
 1309 . 
 
 . 
 
 2 
 
 1380 
 
 . 
 
 101 
 
 1387 . 
 
 . 
 
 118 
 
 1393 
 
 . 
 
 1 
 
 1415 . 
 
 , 
 
 124 
 
 No. 
 
 2167 . 
 2248 . 
 2268 . 
 2259 - 
 2264 . 
 
 2277 . 
 
 2278 . 
 2413 . 
 2649-51. 
 2652-53 
 
 2654 . 
 
 2655 . 
 
 2656 . 
 2667 . 
 2658 . 
 2669 . 
 2660 I. , 
 
 2660 II. 
 
 2661 . 
 
 2700 . 
 
 2701 , 
 
 2702 . 
 2788 . 
 
 3227 . 
 
 3228 . 
 3310. 
 
 Oat. 
 
 80 
 
 20 
 
 82 
 
 108 
 
 130 
 
 123 
 
 102 
 
 23 
 
 110-112 
 
 15 
 
 25 
 
 24 
 
 30 
 
 22 
 
 72 
 
 19 
 
 121 
 
 139 
 
 87 
 
 114 
 
 115 
 
 69 
 
 109 
 
 106 
 
 131 
 
 14 
 
NUMERICAL INDEX. 
 
 199 
 
 No. 
 
 Oat. 
 
 No. 
 
 Oat. 
 
 No. 
 
 Oat. 
 
 3370 . 
 
 29 
 
 4864 . 
 
 . 134 
 
 4983 . 
 
 40 
 
 3538 . • . 
 
 18 
 
 4954 . 
 
 , 135 
 
 4984 . 
 
 49 
 
 3637 . 
 
 6 
 
 4956 . 
 
 . 136 
 
 4986 . 
 
 39 
 
 3638 . 
 
 99 
 
 4959 . 
 
 . 105 
 
 4987 . 
 
 33 
 
 3639 . 
 
 132 
 
 4960 . 
 
 86 
 
 4988 . 
 
 96 
 
 4141 . 
 
 85 
 
 4961 . 
 
 7 
 
 4989 . 
 
 93 
 
 4142 . 
 
 62 
 
 4962 . 
 
 69 
 
 4990 . 
 
 21 
 
 4143 , 
 
 12 
 
 4963 . 
 
 51 
 
 4991 . 
 
 . 107 
 
 4144 . 
 
 116 
 
 4964 . 
 
 76 
 
 4992 . 
 
 104 
 
 4145 . 
 
 9 
 
 4965 . 
 
 44 
 
 4993 . 
 
 97 
 
 4146 . 
 
 119 
 
 4966 . 
 
 28 
 
 4994 . 
 
 92 
 
 4147 . 
 
 89 
 
 4967 . 
 
 42 
 
 4995 . 
 
 60 
 
 4148 . 
 
 4 
 
 4968 . 
 
 46 
 
 4996 . 
 
 56 
 
 4149 , 
 
 117 
 
 4969 . 
 
 66 
 
 4997 . . . . 
 
 67 
 
 4486 . 
 
 16 
 
 4970 . 
 
 34 
 
 4999 . . . . 
 
 60 
 
 4693 . 
 
 26 
 
 4971 . 
 
 73 
 
 6015 . . . . 
 
 137 
 
 4694 . 
 
 120 
 
 4972 . 
 
 17 
 
 5042 . . . 
 
 76a 
 
 4705 . 
 
 8 
 
 4973 . 
 
 74 
 
 5043 . . . . 
 
 88b 
 
 4712 . 
 
 35 
 
 4974 . 
 
 47 
 
 5057 . . . . 
 
 112a 
 
 4713 . 
 
 100 
 
 4975 . 
 
 75 
 
 6068. 
 
 100a 
 
 4728 . 
 
 95 
 
 4976 . 
 
 43 
 
 5069 . . . . 
 
 88a 
 
 4782 . 
 
 125 
 
 4977 . 
 
 41 
 
 6070 . . . . 
 
 93a 
 
 4783 . 
 
 103 
 
 4978. 
 
 36 
 
 5071 . . . . 
 
 82a 
 
 4785 . . . . 
 
 13 
 
 4979 . 
 
 45 
 
 6072 . . . . 
 
 760 
 
 4792 . 
 
 32 
 
 4980 . 
 
 37 
 
 5289 . . . . 
 
 76b 
 
 4851 . ■ . 
 
 64 
 
 4981 . 
 
 48 
 
 5290 . . . . 
 
 74a 
 
 4857 . . . . 
 
 133 
 
 4982 . . . . 
 
 38 
 
 5307 . . . . 
 
 70a 
 
LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY GIIBBBT AND EIVINGTON, LIMITED, 
 
 ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLEKKENWELL, E.C.